I / 


S' I- 

< . I I » ' * 


/ 


: ^ i 





o 


n 


.,:Ji 


U 'f 



MU 


/ . 

■ I 

'lin4 




.-.fi-/.' h--. 


hi’ V'-f nl: 

'■AiAAiiA 




V 


\ 

/i W . 

( ] 

J, 

‘ . 1 ' 


r.Xf 


A 


/i 


-! ' j ^ • 

i1 '';|t 

/I /I V''^ 

M, , v* >n 

Jii 


J t l< 


IJH. 

Ai 


r i 


J 






V* « 


ji 



•‘ij, 

^ * tsi* 


I 



UBRARV OF CONGRKS 



QD0n3"lQH"iH 


eA 

K 

' /' ^ \ii 

.! ■'il.f ^ 
i' V V 

j j . \ 


A 


{■ 


/' M 

vl/X!. 

.1: V 


<1 




'i 


(' 



» > I ,rfl 


i 




w 


II 

j (),,.♦■ 



Goipightl^?. 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSrr. 



Copyright 1912, by 
M. M. DODDS 


DEDICATION 


This book is affectionately dedicated to the memory 
of my son 


ARTHUR 




IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER I. 

THE PROPOSAL. 

'^Did you ever see such perversity? Just think of the 
advantages Esther has over other girls!” exclaimed Mrs. 
Pemberton, ''brains, money, beauty and a thousand other 
attributes that go to make a girl popular. Yet with all this, 
she absolutely refuses to even consider the Duke’s proposal. 
Think of the prestige it would give us, to have our only 
child Duchess of Pembroke.” 

"Yes,” replied Mr. Pemberton, "what are our millions 
for unless to obtain our highest ambition? Bah! it makes 
me tired to be baffled by a chit of a girl.” 

"Suppose you insist on her obeying you; use coercion, 
anything to make her marry the Duke,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton. 

"Well, ril try it again, but she meets all my arguments 
with the same firm stand, and declares she will marry a 
man, not a puppet, and that man must be an American. 
Send her to me,” concluded Mr. Pemberton, as his wife was 
leaving the room. "Maybe I can influence her to change 
her mind.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton, with all their millions, were not 
yet quite satisfied; ever3d:hing so far that they wished for 
was theirs. Now the climax to all their ambition had come. 
The Duke of Pembroke, with vast estates in England, to- 
gether with their incumbrances, had been laid at the feet. 
of their daughter Esther, but she contemptuously refused 
them, to the anger and consternation of her parents. To 

I 


2 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


them it was unexplainable how any girl could treat such a 
proposal so lightly. They had used every argument known 
to them to induce her to change her mind, but so far she 
was as adamant. Mr. Pemberton was deep in thought 
when she entered the room. 

^‘Come here, child,’’ he said as he looked up, ‘T want to 
talk with you.” 

She advanced to his chair, sat on the arm, put her arms 
around his neck, and gave him a hearty kiss. 

"Now, father, what’s this talk about? Mother said it 
was serious.” 

"It is, Esther. Your mother and I think it is for your 
best interest that you accept the Duke.” 

"Now, father, let us close this incident forever. I will 
never marry a foreigner — ^never! never! never!” she said 
with increasing emphasis. 

"No more nonsense !” her father answered. "You must 
marry the Duke. 

"Why?” answered Esther. 

"Well,” said Mr. Pemberton, "the honor alone ought to 
be enough for you. He is of an old and honorable family ; 
you could hold a high position in society, and it would be 
a source of pride and joy to your mother and me to be able 
to talk about our daughter, 'the Duchess.’ ” 

"Then I and my happiness would be a secondary consid- 
eration? I suppose it would matter nothing to you if the 
coronet and jewels covered a broken heart. No; I will not 
marry the Duke, nor any other foreigner — no one but an 
honest American.” 

"I would like to know where you acquired all this rub- 
bish you are uttering,” said Mr. Pemberton testily. 

"Well,” replied Esther, "the Duke himself is the personi- 
fication of snobbery; then his debts amount to two mil- 
lions, which you generously offer to pay. The man I marry 
must pay his own debts, or, better still, never acquire any. 
I would rather a thousand times be stood on a block and 
auctioned off as a slave to the highest bidder, then I would 
know I was being bought for myself, and not as an ac- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


3 

cessory to a debt. Oh, father ! Have you no affection for 
me, that you are willing* to sell me for a title 

‘'Leave the room instantly V angrily commanded the 
now irate Mr. Pemberton. 

Poor Esther hurried to her room, threw herself on the 
bed and burst into a torrent of tears. “Oh, why,'^ she 
cried, “was I not born of humble parents, whose hearts were 
warm with affection, and sordid desires had no place in 
them 

Exhausted with weeping, she mercifully dropped into a 
sound slumber. 

Mrs. Pemberton was waiting in the library until the in- 
terview was ended. As soon as she saw Esther ascend the 
stairs she crossed the hall and entered the room where she 
found Mr. Pemberton walking up and down, muttering 
to himself. 

“Well, Stanley,’’ she said, “did she yield?” 

“Yield nothing. I could not do a thing with her. If she 
were like any other girl, I could stop her allowance, and 
when she had to give up her chocolate creams and soda 
drinks she would succumb, but she cares nothing for such 
things, even the every-day extravagances of dress are no 
temptation to her. I hate to allow any daughter of mine to 
thwart my plans.” 

“Yes, Stanley,” rejoined Mrs. Pemberton, “I have used 
every lever I know of to induce her to submit to our wishes, 
but it only makes her firmer than ever.” 

“Why, bless me!” said Mr. Pemberton, looking at his 
watch, “the Duke will be here in five minutes for his an- 
swer. He was so confident and so was I of her giving in 
that I had the papers all ready to be signed so that his debts 
could be paid before the engagement was announced.” 

In the midst of their conversation the Duke was an- 
nounced. He was very profuse in his greeting, but changed 
completely when he heard that Esther absolutely refused to 
be a party to the bargain. “Deuced awkward!” he pro- 
tested. “I looked on it as good as settled. Strange how 
you American parents have no control over your daughters I 


4 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


If she was mine, by Gawd! she would obey me!'’ he ex- 
claimed vehemently. 

Mr. Pemberton looked crestfallen. He had ^ven the 
Duke every encouragement, so hopeful was he of his daugh- 
ter being won by the dazzling title of Duchess. 

‘"Could I see your daughter and learn from her own lips 
that she refuses my offer?” 

“You can, if she will grant you an interview,” said Mr. 
Pemberton. “I will send word to her.” 

In a few minutes Elsther responded to her father's sum- 
mons. As she entered the room the Duke advanced to meet 
her. 

“Remain where you are!” she said, with a wave of her 
hand, as he attempted to draw a chair beside her. “If your 
Grace has anything to say, please be brief. I have an en- 
gagement for this afternoon.” 

The Duke rather resented her dignified manner, but, after 
a little hesitation, he begged of her to reconsider her re- 
fusal of him. 

Esther drew herself up and said: “As I have so little 
time at my disposal I will come to the point at once: You 
evidently think you are honoring me with your offer of 
marriage. I look on it as an insult.” 

The Duke flared up instantly: “Why, in England any 
girl I saw fit to bestow my name upon would rejoice to 
think that one of the oldest families so honored her.” 

“That may be so,” said Esther, “but under our glorious 
banner, where all men are equal it counts for nothing. 
The man I marry must have a pure heart to offer me, not a 
remnant that has been on the market for years, seeing 
where it could command the highest price. He must be 
a man above reproach, one I could love, honor, and respect. 
Do you come up to such a standard? No, you do not! 
You are far removed from my ideal of a man. In my 
estimation you are contemptible. The idea of a creature 
like you daring to think that I, who have always lived a 
pure life, would sell myself for your paltry title and bar- 
ren acres. You have a far better opinion of yourself than 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 5 

I have of you” So saying, she gave him a scornful look 
that spoke volumes. 

‘‘Why stammered the Duke, “I never had any one talk 
that way to me before. Bah Jove! I never did. You are 
every inch a Duchess. Oh, say! Caw n’t you change your 
mind? You’re just stunning!” 

“If you have nothing else to say you can consider the 
interview at an end, as far as I am concerned,” she retorted. 

He fumbled with his watch chain, undecided what to do, 
but Esther settled it by ringing for the servant to show him 
out. He hardly realized how he left the room until he 
foimd himself outside on the walk. 

“This puts me in a ‘deuced fix,’ ” he remarked to him- 
self. “I really don’t know where to go next. I suppose 
I’ll have to try some one else; but she was just what I 
wanted, money and all, and no vulgarity to take with her, 
either.” 

To the Duke marriage was simply a business proposi- 
tion. His friends had no trouble in coming across the 
ocean and exchanging their effete titles for the new mil- 
lions ; why should he not succeed ? Arriving at his hotel he 
called for brandy and soda to brace himself up. The shock 
of such a decided and peremptory refusal was more than 
he could bear without a “bracer,” as he called it. 

Esther reached her room and, while she was arranging 
her toilet for the afternoon visit, her mother timidly 
knocked at the door and inquired if she were ready. Both 
father and mother stood a little in awe of her. She had 
shown more spirit in the last twenty-four hours than they 
ever thought her capable of. Secretly they admired her 
for it, but outwardly they showed their displeasure toward 
her. Their disappointment was bitter. Their hearts were 
set on a brilliant marriage for her, and the Duke was 
just the one to fulfil their ambition. The Duke, during 
his brief stay in the city, had lived a life of continual dis- 
sipation, much to the disgust of his countrymen, who 
hardly recognized him, so mortified were they that one 
of their nationality should disgrace them so. At first they 
extended the hospitality of their homes to him, but as 


6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


many of them had daughters to whom he paid his un- 
welcome attentions, they were obliged to drop him. This 
nettled him, and he plunged worse than ever (if such a 
thing were possible) into dissipation and reckless living. 

He tried to gain admittance to the American homes. 
This he succeeded in to a certain extent, and in some way 
met Mr. Pemberton, who invited him to his home. He 
immediately fell in love with Esther, or her prospects, 
which were the same to him. Her disgust for him knew no 
bounds; the maudlin condition he was in most of the 
time repelled her; she loathed him and was afraid of even 
his touch. Her father was taken with his title, and would 
have forced Esther into a marriage with him if she had 
not shown her superior will power. However, as Esther 
had effectually settled it, the matter was dropped for 
good. 

Esther gradually resumed her old place in her father's 
and mother's affections, no more allusion being made to 
their disappointment. Still, she felt there was and always 
would be a difference in her own feelings toward them. 
Try as she would to dismiss it, the idea would thrust itself 
forward once in a while like a cloud on her life, that if she 
had not taken the stand she did they would have blighted 
her life to satisfy their own ambitions. However, peace 
was now restored and she felt like her old happy self 
again, comfortable in the thought that they would not try 
very soon again to force her into any distasteful marriage 
and more than ever determined to choose her own husband 
no matter what came. 


CHAPTER H. 

I 

THE BALL. 

A round of gaiety kept the family in a whirl for the 
next few weeks. Mrs. Pemberton's annual ball was at 
hand, and great was the scheming of the ragged-edged set 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


7 


and their followers to get invitations to it. Esther would 
have liked to issue the invitations herself, but her mother 
would not permit anything but an occasional suggestion 
from her, so she looked passively on and concluded to 
enjoy it in her own way. 

The night of the ball eventually arrived. The house 
presented a brilliant appearance; everything that money 
and taste could perform had been done to change the ball- 
room into a fairy land. Esther enjoyed every minute; her 
beauty, youth and bubbling spirits made her a general fa- 
vorite. 

Even young ‘Uholly^’ Anderson, who usually was so 
awfully bored, succumbed to her charms, and entertained 
her with the latest sensation. His chum, the president of 
the ‘"All Fools Club,’’ having invented a new chafing dish 
recipe, which accomplishment was hailed with delight by 
his friends, as it was the only thing he was ever known 
to do. 

Toward the close of the evening Esther noticed a stranger 
in evening dress standing near a pillar watching the dancers. 
She went immediately in search of her father to know 
who he was, and how he came to be there without her 
knowledge. She knew he must be an invited guest, as it 
was impossible for any one to pass her mother’s scrutinizing 
gaze and not be detected. She found her father, and taking 
his arm led him to the stranger. 

Her father rushed forward, grasped his hand, exclaiming, 
“Why, Tom, forgive me, I did not know you were here !” 

“Well, I only just arrived and, as I knew no one, thought 
I would amuse myself watching the dancers.” 

“Esther, you just take charge of Tom. I see your mother 
beckoning to me.” 

Left alone with Tom, Esther burst into a hearty laugh, 
saying, “Well, Mr. Tom, you and father seem to be pretty 
well acquainted, but I never saw you, to my knowledge, 
before.” 

“No, Miss Esther; but I am not such a stranger as you 
think. I have been here several times when you were at 
school, and once when you were abroad.” 


8 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'‘You’re not Tom Seymour, are you?” exclaimed Esther. 

“Yes; that’s who I am.” 

“Why, I thought he was only a boy.” 

“Well, boys grow up some time. I am twenty-four years 
old. Think of that!” 

“Father never said you were coming. I thought you 
were at Yale.” 

“So I am, when I am at home ; this was to be a surprise 
for you; but it seems I was the one that got surprised. 
There is only one more dance. Miss Esther. Let us have 
that. I have not had one.” 

“That sounds terribly inhospitable, doesn’t it, on our 
part ?” said Esther. 

The musicians started a waltz, and Tom and Esther 
glided off together like two old friends, laughing like two 
children over their strange meeting. Tom Seymour was 
a son of a college friend of her father’s and a general fa- 
vorite in her father’s family. 

After the dance was over, Tom was borne off by her 
father to meet Mrs. Pemberton, who invited him to spend 
his week’s vacation with them. Next morning his luggage 
arrived from the hotel, and before the day was out he was 
on the best of terms with every one. His fine, manly, 
straightforward way attracted Esther at once, and the 
week proved only too short for these young people, whose 
lives were as yet an unopened book. They plunged into 
every pleasure and game with a vim; rode, danced and 
talked with all the abandonment of youth. It was all over 
too soon. Tom hurried back to Yale, and Esther fell into 
the old social routine again. They missed one another 
very much, but as her father said, “These things all go to 
make up life, and the sooner forgotten the better.” 

Esther could not forget the visit so easily. In Tom she 
saw her ideal of what a man ought to be. To her he was 
a clean-cut, brainy fellow, whose ideas ran farther up the 
scale than those of the average society man, whose greatest 
ambition was tO' tool a coach up the avenue, or, greater 
still, to have a new salad called after him. 

Tom returned to Yale in a happy frame of mind; his 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


9 


week’s visit with Esther was such an enjoyable one; her 
wholesomeness, light-heartedness and intelligence quite cap- 
tivated him. In the social circle in which he moved at 
home the girls all seemed blase; it wearied them to dance 
or talk. Reading seemed to most of them an unknown 
quantity. They absorbed their knowledge principally from 
a paid lecturer, employed by their favorite club. But here 
was a girl, yoimg and attractive, that read and thought for 
herself, and had the temerity to express her opinions, 
whether they coincided with her friends or not. 


- CHAPTER III. 

THE VISIT TO FINNIGAN’s LANE. 

Mrs. Pemberton was busy dressing for a card party 
when Esther came hastily into the room. ''Mother,” she 
said excitedly, "Mamie says her aunt’s boy got run over 
by the car. I think some of us ought to go and see if we 
can help them. You know Maggie worked for us so 
long.” 

"Yes, Maggie was a good girl. Couldn’t you find out 
where she lives, Esther, and see if she needs anything?” I 
can’t possibly go myself. I must not disappoint Mrs. Bur- 
ton; besides, she always has such good prizes and such 
artistic score cards.” 

"Well,” said Esther, "I’ll run down to the kitchen and 
get her address.” 

"Mamie,” Esther remarked as she entered the kitchen, "I 
want you to give me your aunt’s address. I am going to 
see Jamie.” 

"Oh, miss, he wasn’t hurt so bad hisself, only his 
clothes.” 

"Well, I’ll go, anyway. She’s Mrs. Maggie What's 

her name?” 

"She don’t be called that way,” indignantly answered 
Mamie. "Her address is Mrs. James Joseph Mulligan, 
Finnigan’s Lane.” 


lO 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'Thank you, Mamie Fll have no trouble finding her.” 

Esther started off in high glee. She always liked Mag- 
gie, but never had visited her before. Maggie made her 
periodical visits to the avenue and always went away with 
full hands, but now Esther was going to visit her in her 
own home. 

Armed with Maggie’s address she walked gaily down 
the Avenue, and took the first car, but after riding several 
blocks and noticing that the houses grew more and more 
pretentious, she knew she was not going in the right direc- 
tion. Maggie’s husband was a hod-carrier, and would 
hardly be able to support much style. At length she mo- 
tioned to the conductor. 

“Finnigan’s Lane? Sure I never heard of it. Did you, 
Jim? Oh, yes; that’s on the East Side.” 

So at the next crossing she transferred to the East Side 
car. 

After endless changing of cars she eventually came to 
Finnigan’s Lane. She looked at the address hopelessly; 
there was no number to guide her. She walked until she 
was tired. At length, seeing a policeman she ventured to 
ask him. 

“Mulligan, is it? Sure, of coorse I know Mulligan. 
‘Mrs. James Joseph Mulligan,’ ” he read off. “If it’s Mag 
Mulligan ye want, I can set you forninst her door in a 

While they were talking a little girl came along, carry- 
ing a jug of molasses. “See here, Katie, take this lady to 
Mrs. Mulligan’s.” 

Thanking the policeman, Esther followed the little girl 
to the house. She knocked, but no one answered. A head 
appeared at one of the windows. 

“They’re on the lawn, ma’am,” a voice said. Soon every 
window had its occupant. Mrs. Mulligan, hearing the com- 
motion, came to the door. 

“Sure, it’s Miss Esther! How did ye ever find me? 
Come right in.” 

She took her through the house and on to the lawn. 

The “lawn” (by courtesy) was a triangular piece of 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


II 


ground, where the neighbors emptied their washtubs, there- 
by keeping it green. The etiquette of the Lane forbid its 
use before Wednesday of each week; then it was dry 
enough to be enjoyed. This afternoon Mrs. Mulligan, 
Mrs. Israel and Mrs. Burgomeister were in possession. 
Mrs. Mulligan brought out a box and put a pillow off the 
bed on it for Esther to sit on. Chairs were not considered 
a necessity in Finnigan’s Lane. 

Esther was introduced by turns to Mrs. Israel and Mrs. 
Burgomeister, both bowing low at the honor. 

‘‘How do the folks be. Miss Esther,’’ inquired Mrs. Mul- 
ligan. 

“Splendid ; but Mamie told us Jamie was run over by the 
car.” 

“Oh, that don’t amount to much. Of coorse his clothes 
got mussed up and a piece of his ear is off ; but not enough 
to disfigure him.” 

“I suppose you have kind neighbors here, Maggie?” 

“Kind, is it? Sure, ye ought to know them. There’s 
Mrs. Israel there, didn’t she loan me Ikey’s white nightshirt 
to lay Jamie out in for the doctor’s visit! Sure, I never 
saw a purtier sight than Jamie’s red curls layin’ agin Ikey’s 
white nightshirt! There’s Mrs. Burgomeister, too. Whin 
the doctor ordered light diet till the fever wint down, 
didn’t she be after bringing me some fine sauerkraut for 
him.” 

“Ach, Mrs. Mulligan, you was goot yourself. You was 
kind to loan me your washtub once alreatty,” piped Mrs. 
Burgomeister. 

“She was goot to me, too,” said Mrs. Israel. “She take 
my sewing home two times when my Ikey was sick, and 
she did give me a piece of soap to wash him mit, too. Ach, 
she was goot alreatty.” 

Mrs. Mulligan invited Esther into the house to see 
Jamie. They walked laboriously up the narrow stairs to 
the room where Jamie was “laid out,” as his mother put it. 
Jamie enjoyed the notoriety his accident had caused. He 
blushed as Esther took her seat beside his bed and an- 
swered her inquiries in monosyllables. Gradually he over- 


12 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


came his bashfulness, and gave her a graphic account of 
how he was ‘"drug"’ pretty near under the car, and how the 
crowd ‘Tollored'^ the policeman to their house, and how his 
mother cried until her apron was wringing wet, and how 
the people peeked in the window; how none of the kids 
seen the piece what was hanging from his ear cut off but 
Mike Doolan. He sneaked in and the cop never catched 
him. He made the other folks get out, but Mike he 
crawled under the bed and come out when the cop was 
gone, and seen it all. 

Jamie stopped to catch his breath, and looked out of the 
corner of his eye, to see how it impressed her. She caught 
the glance and said, '‘Why, Jamie, you are quite a hero.’’ 

Jamie did not know what a hero was, but knew it was 
something out of the ordinary by the way Esther said it. 

"How did it happen?” she inquired. 

"It was this way. Miss. A gent hollered for me to fetch 
him a paper, and that Burns kid seen him first and run. 
Then the other kids told me, and I run, and the car just 
hit me an throwed me down. Wait till I get out and see if 
I don’t knock the stuffin’ out of that kid !” 

"Why, Jamie, you mustn’t talk like that! That’s not 
nice !” 

"Why ain’t it nice?” 

"Because people generally forgive those things. I know 
he must have been sorry.” 

"No; he wasn’t. Miss, cos he said to the other kids, T’m 
glad Smarty got beat for once.’ ” 

"I suppose, Jamie, you like good things to eat? Tell 
me what you like best.” 

He thought a while and said: "Ice cream, pumpkin pie, 
cheese, cookies, bananas, chewing gum, nuts, candy 

"Wait a minute, Jamie; I can’t remember all that. I’ll 
tell you what I’ll do — I’ll give your mother the money to 
buy them.” 

"Oh, don’t do that. Miss. Her and them other women 
will eat ’em all up.” 

"You have not much confidence in your mother, have 
you, Jamie?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 13 

‘T know her and you don’t. See?” said Jamie, with a 
knowing wink. ''You go, Miss, and buy ’em yourself.” 

"I don’t know where the stores are, Jamie.” 

"Don’t you?” he said, incredulously. "Well, you ast Mrs. 
Burgomeister; her mother keeps a dandy bakery, twisters 
and everything; but she don’t give no trust.” 

"What’s 'trust,’ Jamie?” 

"Well, Miss, you have to put up the dough, or you 
don’t get none of her twisters.” 

"What is dough?” said Esther, still puzzled. 

Jamie looked at her curiously. "You’re a funny lady as 
don’t know what dough is. It’s money,” said Jamie tri- 
umphantly. 

Esther went down the steep, narrow stairs, glad to be in 
the fresh air again. She took her seat on the lawn and 
inquired how far it was to the bakery. Mrs. Burgomeister 
offered to go, and have the things sent up in the bakery 
wagon. Esther wrote a list, handing it to Mrs. Burgo- 
meister, whose practised eye ran over the items. 

"Oh, lady, this will cost so much moneys.” 

"Never mind,” said Esther, "how much will it take?” 

"Seven dollars and thirty-five cents,” said Mrs. Burgo- 
meister, who never heard of such extravagance. 

Esther handed her a ten-dollar bill, telling her to spend 
it all. "Then there will be enough for everybody.” 

Mrs. Burgomeister looked at Mrs. Mulligan. The latter 
said : "Go wan, they do be having stacks of money.” Re- 
assured, Mrs. Burgomeister went off rejoicing that her 
mother was going to get so much money all in one day, 
too. 

Soon Mrs. Burgomeister came back, riding on the bakery 
wagon, the advent of which was excitement enough. It 
was never known to deliver goods in Finnigan’s Lane; 
but when the ice-cream freezer was carried into the house 
the neighbors were awe-struck. What could Mrs. Mulli- 
gan be doing? And as basket after basket of inviting- 
looking goodies followed it, the excitement rose. Ice 
cream was an unknown luxury to most of them. The 


14 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


women, who had been standing at their dbors, stepped out 
into the street to get a better view. 

Mr. Mulligan, coming home from work, saw the crowd, 
and felt sure that Jamie had taken a turn for the worst, but 
when he found out the cause he called them all in, and 
such a feast as they had was never before known in Finni-, 
gan's Lane. Jamie's eyes almost bulged out of their sockets 
when his share was brought to him. 

Ain't she a peach?" was all he had time to express. 
His ear might be minus a piece, but his stomach was still 
in full working order. It was late when Esther left Finni- 
gan's Lane, and Mr. Mulligan was detailed to see her to the 
car. She found her way home without any difficulty, and 
well pleased with her visit, having won their gratitude and 
esteem by her wonderful generosity. 


CHAPTER IV. 

BRIDGE. 

Next morning on looking over the mail Esther found a 
paper addressed to her in a strange hand. She opened it 
eagerly. It contained an account of the track meet at Yale. 
She knew it was from Tom, and looked it over several 
times in the vain endeavor to find some message from him. 

She carried it off to her room to read more carefully, 
and saw he had won in several events. She was pleased 
to think he had not forgotten her. On showing it to her 
father he remarked, ^The Seymours were always great on 
sports." 

Tom’s father was the best runner in his time, and no 
one could touch him when it came to vaulting the pole. 

^‘Esther," said Mrs. Pemberton, "'don't forget this after- 
noon is Mrs. Gamble's bridge party." 

"I am glad you reminded me, mother. I was going to 
the Rectory." 

"^What for, may I ask . 

""Well, there is a needy woman that the rector ran across 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 15 

accidentally, and some one must attend to her. No one else 
seems to have time.’’ 

^T can go there this afternoon as well as not.” 

^T promised to be there at half-past five o’clock.” 

After lunch Mrs. Pemberton and Esther talked some 
time over various social functions that were soon to come 
off, especially the ''Charity Ball,” one of the leading events 
of the season. 

"Your father wishes you to be perfectly gowned for the 
occasion. You know how particular he is about such things, 
so to-morrow we must see the modiste.” 

"Very well,” laughed Esther, as she ran off to dress for 
the bridge party. 

They found the carriage waiting for them as they de- 
scended the stairs and were soon being driven at a rapid 
rate toward Mrs. Gamble’s. When they entered the room, 
the ladies were all excitement and eager to begin playing. 
After seating themselves at the tables, the play began in 
earnest. Things went on at a fever heat for some time. 
Some piling up winnings, others piling up debts. 

Towards five o’clock Esther asked to be excused. The 
game was over, but every one was excitably counting to 
see how much they had gained or lost. 

"Why, Miss Pemberton, you are not going to leave us?” 

"I have an engagement,” remarked Esther. 

"So have I,” said Mrs. Morland. "Why, I should have 
been at the Combined Charities meeting hours ago; but I 
don’t intend to leave this jolly company to listen to the 
woes of a parcel of poor women and children.” 

"Well, you are president, are you not? They can’t dis- 
pense charity without your signature.” 

"I know that; but they can wait, can’t they?” 

Wreathed in smiles, she was soon busy counting up her 
winnings. Esther, on bidding adieu to her hostess, handed 
her three dollars, which she had won from her, quietly re- 
marking: "I believe this is yours,” just as if she were hand-, 
ing her a handkerchief she had dropped. ^ . 

"Extraordinary girl that — — ” — . . 

I am ahead three dollars— almost enough .to ^ 


i6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


a pair of gloves/' she laughingly remarked as the door 
closed after Esther. 

Mrs. Morland was the last to leave. She hesitated which 
way to turn, but finally concluded to go to the Combined 
Charities building. Arriving there she found a member 
sorting out some cast-off clothing. 

"'Oh, Mrs. Morland, why didn't you come to the meet- 
ing? We did not have a quorum. There was such a dis- 
tressful case of a sick child, but we could do nothing with- 
out your signature. The mother looked as bad as the 
child. 

"Oh, well, let them come again," she replied lightly. 

On her way home she met so many friends who had 
heard of her splendid luck at the card party and congratu- 
lated her on her winnings. She reached her home in the 
best of spirits, but, once inside, some little jar in the house- 
hold robbed her face of its smiles, leaving it flat and char- 
acterless. 


CHAPTER V. 

VISIT TO COMBINED CHARITIES. 

After a weary wait of three hours, a poor woman walked 
out of the door of the building holding her sick child 
closely to her breast. 

"Oh ! if I could only have seen the doctor for a few 
seconds," she sobbed. "I must find some relief before it is 
too late." 

She walked on and on toward the dilapidated house of 
two rooms, she called home. Coming to a shaded street, she 
hesitated. She was tired out, and longed to sit down under 
the inviting shade and rest; but, seeing some one coming, 
walked on. As the figure approached, she saw by his 
garb he was a clergyman. He apparently did not see her, 
so absorbed was he in some parish problem he was re- 
volving in his mind. But just as he passed her he looked 
up and caught a glimpse of the sick child. He turned back 
and stopped a few steps from her. She also turned. Their 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 17 

eyes met; hers in mute appeal, his in impulsive sympathy. 
He walked toward her and inquired if the child were ill. 

''Oh, yes, sir, very ill. I have been to the Combined 
Charities for help, but the president was at a card party 
and after waiting three hours I gave it up.” 

"You had better come with me to the rectory,” he said, 
as he led the way. "This child needs attention.” 

As he entered the door his wife looked up in surprise, 
and was going to say something, but refrained on seeing 
the poor woman. 

"Frances,” he said, "this poor friend has a sick child 
whom, I think, we can help.” 

She advanced, looked curiously at the child, saying: 
"Nothing contagious, is it dear?” 

"Oh, no; I think not.” 

"We will phone to the doctor. In the meantime,” he whis- 
pered, "make her a cup of tea. She appears to be ex- 
hausted.” 

His wife brought the tea, and as soon as the woman 
drank it she fell off to sleep. 

"Just as I thought,” exclaimed the rector, "exhaustion.” 

He quietly slipped the child from her arms and was ex- 
amining it when the doctor arrived. Giving it a swift 
glance, the doctor said, "Malnutrition! Same with the 
mother. They both need nourishment.” 

In the meantime the rector's wife had found some clean 
clothes, bathed and dressed the child. While she was doing 
this, her own little girl came running in. Her mother 
raised a warning finger, and she tip-toed out again. Go- 
ing out on to the lawn she put her arms round her dog's 
neck, and whispered, "Fido, there’s a sick baby in the house 
and you and I have to keep very quiet.” 

Just then a little girl came and looked in at the gate. 

Carolyn came over and said : "You musn't talk out loud, 
for we have a sick baby in our house.” 

"Why can't I talk loud, we are a long way from the 
house.” 

"Well, you just can’t,” said Carolyn with a toss of her 
head. " 'Cos people always talk whispery when any one's 
sick, even if its miles, and miles away.” 


i8 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


^Wou think, Carolyn, a sick baby’s a great thing. My 
father’s a doctor and sees lots and lots of sick babies every 
day. Once,” she said, dropping into a whisper, ^‘he cut a 
woman’s leg oif — clean off.” 

“Oh !” said Carolyn, “wasn’t he cruel. My father 
wouldn’t do that. He would sew it on. He knows a woman 
with a sore arm,” she whispered triumphantly. 

“I don’t think my father knows one like that,” said the 
doctor’s daughter. “At least, I never heard him say so.” 

This edifying conversation was brought to an abrupt 
close by Carolyn being called in to tea. 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE VISIT TO MRS. MASON. 

Esther hurried on toward the rectory. Her one fad was 
punctuality. She never liked to keep any one waiting. The 
rector was busily engaged writing when he heard her step. 
He looked up smilingly. 

“Ah, Miss Pemberton, I am glad to see you.” 

“I thought, Mr. MacGregor, I would come and see about 
that poor woman and child you phoned about.” 

“Oh, yes; she is very grateful for the little we did for 
her, but something permanent must be done. She is not fit 
to work.” 

“It’s pitiful that in such a bountiful country any one 
should suffer so.” 

“However, I find many willing hands to aid me when 
such cases do come under my observation.” 

“I am so thankful I happened to meet her. If you will 
give me her address I will go and see her.” 

“I would be glad if you would. Miss Pemberton, but I 
was going to ask you to help me in another matter. As it is 
getting late now, how would it do if we went together to- 
morrow morning ? I am rather anxious to see the child and 
mother myself.” 

Esther readily acquiesced, and after attending to the 
other business, she wished him good-bye. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


19 


Next morning she found the rector waiting for her. 
They started briskly down the street, discussing various 
topics of the day. On nearing the house they walked 
slowly toward the door, but hearing a voice, involuntarily 
stopped. 

Soon the sound of praying reached their ears. They 
bowed their heads while they listened to her earnest ap- 
peal. 

''Oh, God,’’ she prayed, "forgive me for denying Thy 
divinity so long. In my bitterness I cried 'There is no 
God,’ or else I and my child would not starve in the midst 
of plenty. Yesterday I met a man of God. He called me 
friend, and raised me out of the depths of despair. For- 
give my doubting heart that had forgotten you for so 
long.” 

The prayer gradually dropped to a mumur. They, too, 
prayed for the soul who seemed forgotten. 

After remaining some time quietly in thought they 
knocked at the door. The woman’s bright face greeted 
them, transformed by the new happiness that had crept into 
her soul. 

"Oh, sir, I am so glad to see you,” she exclaimed with 
genuine fervor. "Come in and sit down.” 

The rector introduced Esther to her, saying: "This 
young lady has come to be a friend to you.” 

Before the visit was over Esther had promised Mrs. 
Mason to take care of her, until such time as she and her 
child would be strong again. 

Next morning she sent groceries and such things as 
were necessary for their comfort, and also interested some 
of her friends in their behalf. Mrs. Mason now felt she 
had something to live for. Only two days before her life 
was a dreary existence that she would gladly have ended 
were it not for her child. 


20 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER VH. 

OBJECTION TO THE VISIT. 

''Esther/’ said Mrs. Pemberton next morning, "you must 
not let every destitute person work on your feelings like 
this. The world is full of such cases, so don’t be imposed 
upon.” 

"Oh, mother, this poor woman is different. She is no 
impostor. Her husband was blown to pieces in a powder 
mill explosion when her baby was only six weeks old, and, 
think of it, mother, she had to wash, scrub and sew to keep 
them both. The company buried her husband, but gave no 
help to her, although he lost his life in their service.” 

"Well, you must steel your heart against these things — 
you are too sympathetic. There ar^ other things for a girl 
in your position to interest herself in. Your father objects 
to this slumming business.” 

"But, mother, this is not slumming. How can I harden 
myself to sorrow. Why, I could not enjoy my meals if I 
knew some one was hungry and I could help them and do 
not.” 

"Well, Esther, there’s a limit to all things, and I wish 
you would find other ways to spend your time and money.” 

Esther was too deep in thought to answer this argument. 
Coming from her mother it bewildered her. 

Mr. Pemberton coming into the room inquired what they 
were discussing. 

"Oh, I was just telling Esther what you said about her 
being imposed upon.” 

"Yes; that is right. I am glad you brought up the sub- 
ject.” But the object of their remarks had left the room. 

"Eva,” he said, addressing his wife, "you’ve got to stop 
that girl’s nonsense. First thing we know, she will be 
donning a uniform and starting a 'give-us-a-lift’ society 
with brass band accompaniment. That reminds me. Could 
you spare the time this morning to go with me to Tiffany’s 
to see those pearls? He has just got such a string as I 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 21 

want. I like pearls on young girls better than any other 
jewels.’’ 

‘‘Well, yes ; suppose we go now. I have nothing to 
do this morning. I am just as anxious as you are to have 
Esther outdo herself at the Charity Ball. How fortunate 
for us she is so beautiful. I never could chaperone a 
dowdy girl.” 

“Yes, we have been singularly blessed in having such an 
attractive daughter. But keep in mind what I said about 
this charity fad of hers. It’s got to be quenched.” So say- 
ing he left the room. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE CHARITY BALL. 

The next few weeks were devoted to preparations for the 
charity ball, one of the great social events of the season. 
Esther was no prude. Like all healthy, sensible girls, she 
enjoyed being well dressed, as well as she did being well 
fed. 

She was human enough to enjoy a well-fitting gown, 
and pleased to know that all the little accessories that go 
to make up an up-to-date girl’s toilet were not lacking. 

The evening before the ball her father called her to him 
and, opening the jewel case, showed her the pearls. She 
went into ecstasies over their brilliance and purity. He put 
them lovingly around her neck, and drew off to admire her. 

“Oh, father,” she exclaimed, “you are too good to me. 
Just think how few girls have so generous a father,” she 
said, giving him a fond embrace. She drew off to one 
corner to admire the pearls. 

Mr. Pemberton turned to his wife and said in an under- 
tone: “She’s all right, if only we can keep her away from 
this fad of hers.” 

Next morning Esther rose early and made a hurried visit 
to Mrs. Mason, and was home before her mother was 
aware of her absence. At the breakfast table she told of 


22 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


the visit and the wonderful improvement she found in the 
mother and child. 

Mr. Pemberton gave a significant glance at his wife. He 
had hoped Esther’s interest in this woman had ended, but 
his wife gave him a knowing look, as if to say, ''Leave it 
to me, ril end it.’' 

Esther was not the girl to be easily turned from what 
she thought a duty. This sad case had set her to thinking. 
Many an hour she spent planning how such things could 
be attended to without so much red tape. 

The day of the ball Mr. Pemberton sent for Esther to 
come to him. 

"Esther,” he said, "I want you to look your best to-night. 
Who knows but what you may make a conquest.” 

"You seem to be anxious to get rid of me, father.” 

"There will be many distinguished guests at the ball,” 
continued Mr. Pemberton. "A girl with your expectations 
ought to have the pick. I am anxious to see you well 
married. That reminds me, Tom and his friend Atherton 
are coming to the ball.” 

"When did you hear that, father?” said Esther, carefully 
concealing her joy at the news. 

"Just a few moments ago. Atherton’s father was asking 
me what kind of a fellow Tom was. I think he has been 
paying some attention to his daughter, and he incidentally 
remarked that both boys would be here for the ball.” 

"Tom and I can’t have any fun,” thought Esther. "It’s 
a wonder he never mentioned her,” meaning Atherton’s 
sister. 

"He told me everything he did while at college — ^what 
the girls were like and with whom he danced; but I am 
sure he never mentioned Miss Atherton.” 

She went slowly upstairs to dress. Her maid had every- 
thing in readiness, but looked critically at Esther as she 
entered the room. "Those cheeks are not as bright as I 
would like to see them. Poor child’s tired out. These 
rich people do have awfully hard times. What with chang- 
ing their clothes five times a day, and eating six times a 
day, to say nothing of the galavanting they do between 
times, it’s no wonder they look so pale and peaked.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 23 

She was aroused from her reverie by Esther, who was 
anxious to have the ordeal of dressing over with. 

As the preparations advanced, Esther felt her spirits re- 
covering, and before the final touches were added, she was 
her old self again, much to the delight of her maid, who 
was proud of her young charge. 

''You look beautiful to-night,'' she said enthusiastically 
as Esther was surveying her lithe form in the cheval 
glass. 

"Thank you, Hannah. I believe you are proud of me." 

"Of course I am. Indeed, it would be as much as my 
place is worth to send you away from my hands not look- 
ing your best. Mr. Pemberton do be that particular about 
your looks." 

Mr. Pemberton was proud, indeed, when Esther came 
downstairs. He patted her gently on the cheek, saying: 

"You will play havoc with many hearts to-night, if I am 
not mistaken." 

Mrs. Pemberton joined them, and soon they were on 
their way to the ball. They had some difficulty in ap- 
proaching the clubhouse, carriages being blocked for a 
considerable distance; but the skill of the coachman in 
guiding the horses through the maze brought them grad- 
ually to the entrance. On alighting, many favorable com- 
ments were passed on Esther by the crowd that always 
collects outside at such affairs. 

She tripped up the steps and was soon in the dressing 
room, being relieved of her wraps. On entering the ball- 
room she glanced around to look for Tom; but the crowd 
was so great it was impossible to distinguish any one at a 
glance. 

Eventually being seated, her admirers flocked around her. 
Her programme was in demand and rapidly being filled up, 
much to her dismay. She did want at least one dance with 
Tom. She kept looking for him among the guests. At 
this juncture her father approached, bringing with him a 
short, fat, be-diamoned man, with a black, fostling mus- 
tache. 

"Esther, my dear, allow me to present you to Count Al- 
phonse De Galle." 


24 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


She could hardly conceal her disgust, but managed to 
bow in recognition of the introduction. He immediately 
asked for her programme, which she' grudgingly handed to 
him. He put his name down for three dances, much to her 
annoyance. Before he had time to enter into any conver- 
sation her partner claimed her for the first dance, the ball 
being now formally opened. 

As she walked off, he watched her, saying to himself : 
'T must capture her and her millions. I have lost three 
months in this country and gained nothing.’’ 

In the whirl of the dance she forgot his sinister look 
that made her feel so uncomfortable. Her eyes were still 
searching for Tom. Soon she was rewarded by seeing him 
and his friend watching the dancers, but he did not see her. 

''He is watching for Miss Atherton,” she thought. 

The dances followed one another rapidly, and soon the 
count came to claim his. After the dance he led Esther to 
a secluded spot among the palms at the end of the ball- 
room. Once there he began his protestations of love in 
spite of her remonstrances. At last, in an outburst of feel- 
ing, he threw his arms around her, and endeavored to em- 
brace her. She struggled to free herself, and threatened to 
call for help. Just then some one took him by the collar 
of his coat and shook him as a terrier would a rat. 

"Take your hands off that young lady this instant, you 
rascally gorilla you !” 

Esther turned and met Tom’s stern face. She clung to 
him for protection as he led her to a seat. 

"How fortunate for me you came. I was scared to 
death of him.” 

"I ought to have killed him,” said Tom angrily. 

"Please take me to my mother, I feel as if I am going 
to faint.” 

"Let us sit here near the door where the air is cool, until 
you recover from your fright. Then I will find your 
mother. You look awfully white, Esther. I wish I had 
my hands on him again,” said Tom, now thoroughly 
aroused. 

They both sat several minutes, each too much occupied 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 25 

with their thoughts to speak. At length Esther asked 
Tom to take her to her mother. 

They wound their way through the dancers and, after 
finding the mother, entered into a general conversation, 
neither alluding to the episode, Esther preferring the pri- 
vacy of her home, and Tom, too much of a gentleman to 
even mention it, which he never did. Although Esther 
danced the remainder of the dances, she was longing for 
the whole thing to be over. 

Tom did his best to bring back her spirits, but some- 
how the ball had lost its zest for her. Her mother noticed 
it and put it down to the crowded room. Tom received 
a cordial invitation to visit the Pembertons next day, as it 
was all the time he could spare. His college course was 
nearly finished. He had reached a point where every day 
and hour counted, and was anxious to return as soon as 
possible. Gradually the dancers thinned out, and the Pem- 
bertons made preparations to leave. The carriage was soon 
at the door. Tom, after carefully helping Esther and her 
mother in, said good night with the promise of calling next 
day. 

Esther, as soon as she got home, hurried to her room, 
anxious to be alone. Hannah helped her disrobe, and on 
carrying her jewels to a place of safety, returned with a 
cup of hot chocolate. 

‘‘Drink this. Miss Esther, you do look that fagged out. 
Sure, youTe too young to be up all night.'’ 

Esther took the cup and drank the contents, thanking 
Hannah, who took the empty cup away. As soon as she 
was alone the memory of the whole thing flooded over her. 

“What on earth would I have done if Tom had not res- 
cued me from that viper! I don't believe I even thanked 
him ; but I will the first opportunity." 

It was late next morning when Esther arose. She 
dressed herself leisurely, and on coming downstairs heard 
Tom's voice in the library. 


26 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER IX. 

TOM. 

‘'Good morning/’ said Tom cheerily as she came into the 
room. ‘T did not know you were such a late riser. Here 
I have been a whole hour, waiting to see you.” 

‘T thought I heard some one in here with you,” said 
Esther. 

“Your father was here, but he has just gone out, leaving 
me the financial report to read. I don’t find it very amusing, 
do you? Or have you ever read it?” 

“No,” answered Esther, “it does not interest me at all to 
know that some one’s fortune was lost and some one else 
was thereby able to add to his.” 

They chatted on until luncheon was announced, Esther 
doing full justice to it, much to Tom’s amusement. 

“Well,” she said as she answered his teasing remarks, “it’s 
the first meal I’ve had to-day.” 

After the meal was over Tom and Esther strolled out 
doors. They enjoyed being together again. He told her 
what he was doing at college, and other interesting things. 
It pleased him to have any one take an interest in him. In 
talking of his work, he mentioned his friend Atherton, who 
would also finish his course the same time as Tom did. 
The conversation gradually led up to the ball, which they 
talked over. 

“Tom, I never thanked you for rescuing me from that 
wretch.” 

“There was nothing to thank me for; any fellow would 
have done the same thing.” 

“But not so thoroughly,” answered Esther. “I have not 
told mother yet. I have not had a chance.” 

“You were pretty well frightened, Esther; but, after 
all, no harm was done. He cleared out too quick. He 
knew when he had enough.” 

“How did you happen to be there, Tom?” 

“Well, Atherton was dancing and I thought I’d stroll into 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


27 


the anteroom and have a smoke when I heard loud talking, 
and, on stepping near, I saw, to my astonishment, it was 
you struggling to free yourself from that cur.” 

'Tt makes me shudder to think of it, Tom. Did Miss 
Atherton come to the ball ?” 

''No; her mother took ill suddenly — nothing serious; but 
she would not leave her.” 

"What kind of a girl is she ?” said Esther. 

"Splendid,” said Tom enthusiastically. "I think Fred 
Ashton is to be envied.” 

"Why?” said Esther. 

"Because she is going to marry him in spite of her fa- 
ther’s objections.” 

"Why, I thought she was going to marry some one else.” 

"Whom?” said Tom, on seeing Esther hesitate. "Now 
tell me whom.” 

"Well— you ^ 

"Me? I am not going to think of matrimony until my 
college work is finished. I have my eye on the dearest and 
prettiest piece of humanity mortal eye ever gazed on.” 

"Who is this paragon of excellence,” said Esther. 

"Oh, I can’t tell you; that’s my secret,” said Tom laugh- 
ingly. "Some day maybe I’ll tell you.” 

"Tell me now,” pleaded Esther. But before Tom coma 
reply her mother called her into the house. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE count's call. 

"Esther, there is a visitor for you in the drawing-room.” 
She walked in, wondering who it could be. But her wonder 
gave way to amazement when she beheld the count. 

He bowed low as Esther entered the room, walked for- 
ward, with both hands extended in greeting. 

"How dare you come to my home, much less approach 
me, after your conduct last night !” 


28 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

‘T have your father's gracious permission," he replied 
unctuously. 

''My father's ?" she gasped. "Then you can wait and see 
him. I have no desire for further acquaintance with you." 

"Oh, my dear young lady, say not so. I love you, I love 
you, adored one. Turn not the brilliance of your sparkling 
eyes from me. I will die as a flower does without the sun, 
if you turn your radiant self from me. Ah, you are so 
lovely, sweet one. The fragrance of your presence over- 
powers me. I know not what to do. My love steals my 
senses away, I am as a child so helpless, when I come into 
your charming presence." 

Esther listened with disgust to this apology for a man. 
She thought a few minutes, walked rapidly to the end of 
the room to a window, beckoned to Tom, who was smoking 
on the lawn. "Go around to the door, and come in quietly," 
she whispered. 

He hurried round, wondering what she wanted. But one 
glance into the room satisfied him. 

"You here!" he thundered. 

"I came," said the count, "at Monsieur Pemberton's in- 
vitation." 

"But not at mine," said Esther haughtily. "My father 
is not at home. Perhaps it would be as well to call when 
he is." 

She was brave enough now that Tom was there to protect 
her. 

The count sat some time, but as Tom showed no inclina- 
tion to vacate the room the count rose to leave. 

Giving a glaring look at Tom, he said : 

"I will have re-venge for this, monsieur." 

"All right," said Tom. "I will meet you any time or 
place you mention." But no word ever came to him from 
the count. 

The papers a few mornings after announced that Count 
Alphonse De Galle was suddenly called to France on urgent 
business, much to the regret of the society ladies to whom 
he had endeared himself by his charming personality. 

Tom laughed uproariously at the item. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


29 


‘'Tastes differ/’ he commented as he laid the paper down. 
‘T think I helped to make his business a little more urgent 
than he expected.” 

Next afternoon Tom reluctantly took his leave of the 
Pembertons, anxious now to return to college, but very 
much averse to leaving Esther. 


CHAPTER XL 

ESTHER ATTENDS THE HOUSE PARTY. 

Esther made an early visit to Mrs. Mason next morn- 
ing. She wanted to make some provision for her suste- 
nance until she was strong enough to work. 

Arriving at her home she found her busily engaged in 
embroidery. “Why, Mrs. Mason, what beautiful work! I 
was wondering, as I came along, if there could not be a 
way arranged where you could work at home and keep 
your child with you. This settles it. You can embroider.” 

“But, Miss Pemberton, where can I get work ? I am do- 
ing this for a friend of the rector’s wife.” 

“I can get you plenty of work. The girls would go into 
raptures over this waist you are doing.” 

Mrs. Pemberton waited until Esther returned. As she 
came to where her mother was, the latter said: “Esther, 
why will you persist in visiting this woman? You know 
your father objects to it, and I, myself, can’t see, for the 
life of me, what pleasure there is in going into a stuffy, ill- 
smelling house.” 

“Not much pleasure, certainly,” said Esther; “but it’s a 
comfort to feel you have been able to help some one not 
so fortunate as yourself in regards to this world’s goods.” 

“Well, you must give it up. I promised your father I’d 
see that you did.” 

“I can’t understand father,” mused Esther. “He thinks 
nothing of putting fifteen thousand dollars’ worth of pearls 
around my neck for personal adornment, but for me to 


30 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


spend five dollars on some unfortunate, worries him to 
death.’^ 

‘‘TFs not the money, it’s the idea that bothers him. He 
has such a horror of such things. You can spend what 
you like, but, for goodness sake, be like other people.” 

Tom wrote to Esther as soon as he reached the college. 
She was all excitement over his letter, the first one she 
had ever received from him. Her father smiled when she 
told him, and said, ''Tom is a first-rate fellow, but a good 
deal like his father — ^got peculiar ideas about honesty. He 
could have rolled up his millions like I did if he was not 
so squeamish, instead of leaving Tom a paltry fifty thou- 
sand.” 

"You did not make your money dishonestly did you, 
father? I’d hate to think what I spent was not honestly 
earned.” 

"Nonsense, child ; of course it was honestly earned, every 
cent of it. You don’t understand financial matters. Bet- 
ter leave those things to me and interest yourself in gew- 
gaws and finery, like other girls. Come, Esther, let us 
find your mother. I hardly see her these days, she is so 
busy with her social duties.” So saying, they went to look 
for her, and found her busily engaged looking over some 
invitations that had come that morning. 

"Esther, here’s something that interests you. Mrs. Will- 
iams wants you to join a week’s end party at her country 
home. You know how much you enjoyed your last visit 
there.” 

"Yes, mother. I’d love to go. When is it?” 

"She wishes all the guests to come on Thursday after- 
noon. Will you accept it, Esther?” 

"Of course she will,” said Mr. Pemberton. "The Will- 
iamses always entertain nice people. What say you, 
Esther?” 

"Oh, I want to go.” 

"That settles it, then.” 

Esther accepted the invitation and made preparations for 
the visit. 

The day soon came around. Her father took her to the 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


31 


train, where she found several more of the, guests, who 
proved a most congenial party. The distance being short, 
they were soon there, and, hustled into waiting carriages. 

The hostess met them on their arrival at the broad 
piazza. After exchanging greetings, they were conducted 
to their various apartments to prepare for dinner. As- 
sembling at the dinner table later on, they proved to be 
the merriest kiijd of guests, fun and wit flowing freely. 

After dinner arrangements were made for a moonlight 
ride. Horses were saddled, habits donned, and to the 
music of clattering hoofs, the party started off. Esther 
and her escort entered into it with a zest, both being fine 
riders and splendidly mounted. They were the cynosure of 
all eyes. 

The trip took them to a lake seven miles distant, where 
the hostess had friends, who made them all welcome, clos- 
ing the evening with a dance. They returned home in ex- 
cellent spirits, pronouncing it the j oiliest ride they ever had. 
The following morning various amusements occupied their 
time — tennis, driving and so forth. 

Esther and Mr. Fairchild, her escort of the previous 
evening, strolled about the grounds, both being fond of 
walking, and their tastes in many things inclining the same 
way. Naturally they enjoyed each other’s company. To- 
ward evening private theatricals took up their attention, 
and it was late that night when they all retired. Saturday 
an excursion was planned to visit some old Indian mounds, 
and an al fresco luncheon was enjoyed in the shade of the 
trees beyond the mounds. 

After a late dinner the guests took the train for their 
homes, every one rejoicing over the good time they had. 
Esther arrived home in high spirits, both father and mother 
being overjoyed at her return. Though only a few days 
gone, they missed her, and were glad to see her back again. 

‘Tt’s been lonesome without you, Esther,” said Mr. Pem- 
berton ; ‘'but some day I suppose we will have to give you 
up.” 


i 


32 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER XH. 

MR. FAIRCHILD. 

‘'Did you lose your heart down there, Esther?’’ 

“No, father; my heart’s my own yet, but I did meet 
several very pleasant people, and some one, mother, that 
knows you. A Mr. Fairchild.” 

“Why, of course, I know him, or did when he was a 
boy. He has been abroad so much of late years. In fact, 
I thought he was still there.” 

“He has only been home a week, mother.” 

“Well, that accounts for my not seeing him. Wasn’t it 
his father that made such a neat turn in copper stock and 
piled up a million or two ?” said Mr. Pemberton. 

“That’s the same one, Stanley; I think, it has doubled 
several times over since then. Did you ask him to call, 
Esther,” said Mr. Pemberton eagerly. 

“I did not need to. He said he was coming to see 
mother and renew old friendships.” 

“I tell you he is worth cultivating, Eva. Five or six 
millions are not to be sneezed at, Eva,” he said, turning 
to his wife. “Make the boy’s visit as pleasant as you can.” 

“Trust me for that, Stanley.” 

“I believe he would be just as nice without a cent,” said 
Esther. “He seems to have more than the average amount 
of sense.” 

“He will need it to take care of his millions,” dryly an- 
swered Mr. Pemberton. 

In a few days Mr. Fairchild called, much to the delight 
of Mr. Pemberton, who idolized the great commodity vul- 
garly called money. He was anxious to secure him and 
his millions for Esther, who had no thought regarding 
him other than a friend, their friendship being of a most 
cordial kind, neither one of them ever thinking of anything 
but the pleasure of each other’s society. 

But Mr. Pemberton was too much of a man of the world 
to let it remain so. Talking with Esther one day he said: 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


33 


^‘How would you like to marry young* Fairchild?’’ 

'‘Marry him?” answered Esther. "Why he never asked 
me, father.” 

"That cuts no figure in these enlightened days.” 

"I don’t love him, and I am sure he does not love me,” 
said Esther. 

"That, too, is superfluous. He has money, and good 
looks. You have the same, and it’s the most natural thing 
in the world that you should both marry.” 

"Now, father, you and I settled all that when I refused 
the duke.” 

"Well, by Jupiter, you won’t refuse this time. This case 
is different!” 

"Yes; it is,” said Esther. "He has his own money, the 
duke wanted yours. But that does not alter it. I don’t 
love him, and I don’t think he has the slightest intention of 
asking me to.” 

"Stuff and nonsense,” said Mr. Pemberton angrily. "You 
seem determined to thwart me. You will marry him, or 
my name’s not Pemberton.” 

Esther had never seen her father so angry before, and 
wisely let the subject drop. The object of their remarks 
became a regular caller, totally unconscious of the discus- 
sion he has caused. Esther and Mr. Fairchild were fast be- 
coming friends in spite of her father’s plans, which were so 
repugnant to her. It was just a wholesome friendship be- 
tween two comrades, whose tastes ran along the same lines, 
but so far no love had entered into it. Mr. Pemberton 
watched its progress, well pleased. He could only sec one 
outcome to it. 

One day, finding Mr. Pemberton alone, Mr. Fairchild and 
he fell to talking over different topics. At length, in some 
way, the subject of home life came up. Mr. Pemberton 
asked him how it was with such good prospects he had 
never married. 

"I don’t know,” he answered. "In fact, I never saw a 
girl that appealed to me until I met your daughter ; not that 
I am in love at all. She is more congenial to me than any 
other girl I ever met.” 


34 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'Oh, well/' said Mr. Pemberton, ‘T never was much of 
a believer in love at first sight. I think a girl's qualities 
grow on one by degrees." 

“Now, I differ there," said Mr. Fairchild. ‘T always 
felt that when I met my affinity I would know it at once." 

“Well, maybe; but I think you and Esther could not do 
better than make up your minds to marry." 

“That's a thing I never would do. I must love the girl 
I marry and she must love me." 

“Bless me! if you have not got the same antiquated 
ideas Esther has." 

“I am glad she feels that way. I enjoy her friendship 
so much I would not like it broken." 

This conversation was abruptly ended by hearing Esther’s 
voice as she came in with her mother from a shopping 
tour. Fortunately Esther heard none of this conversation. 
Her sensitive nature would have been shocked at her fa- 
ther's worldliness. Her ideas and his never coincided on 
such matters. 

Esther and her mother greeted Mr. Fairchild in a 
friendly manner. Mr. Pemberton excused himself to go 
and hear the latest news in stocks. 

“I don't believe father could exist without the exchange. 
I never saw such a man," said Esther. “Money's his god." 

“Oh," exclaimed Mrs. Pemberton, “your father has other 
interests besides money." 

“Well, mother, I have seen him drop the morning paper 
and run to the phone as if he was shot out of a cannon 
just because some stock, dropped half a cent." 

“Well, my dear, half a cent counts on a large block of 
stock." 

“If I had so much money that it worried me I'd give it 
away," said Esther. 

“Just my notion, too," said Mr. Fairchild. “I can't spend 
my income, but, thank goodness, I can give it away." 

Mrs. Pemberton looked surprised. 

“I see that surprises you, Mrs. Pemberton. You would 
hardly expect a man that apparently’ put his time in playing 
golf or tennis in the day time and cards and dancing at 
night to hold such ideas and views ; but I do." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


35 


'‘Mr. Fairchild, it does me g'ood to hear you talk that 
way,’’ said Esther. "J^st because I did a little charity work 
father was up in arms. He seemed to think I was getting 
faddish and forbid it.” 

"Yes; Mr. Pemberton likes a girl to be a girl and not a 
prude,” said Esther’s mother. 

"You could hardly call your daughter a prude. She en- 
joys pleasure as much as any girl, I think,” remarked Mr. 
Fairchild. "I really think,” he continued, "being the for- 
tunate possessor of money need not harden your heart to 
the needs of the poor. At least, that’s how it strikes me. A 
person does not need to be a ‘boor’ because they are kind 
hearted.” 

"But,” answered Mrs. Pemberton, "think how people 
would annoy you if they thought they could gain anything 
by it.” 

"Why, mother, Mrs. Mason did not annoy me.” 

"Who is Mrs. Mason, Miss Pemberton ?” 

"It was a woman the rector accidentally met and helped. 
I helped her a little, too.” 

"Why, Esther, I should say it was more than a little. 
You stocked her house with groceries and made every girl 
you knew give her an order for an embroidered waist.” 

"Well, mother, they would have bought them, anyway, 
and not had nearly such nice work on them. She has never 
bothered me a particle.” 

"That’s an unusual case, is it not, Mr. Fairchild?” 

"I don’t think so,” he answered. "My charities mainly 
consist in helping kids that are selling newspapers or black- 
ing shoes. Just one of their broad grins pays me fifty 
times over. I never saw such grateful little chaps as the 
average street arab.” 

"You astonish me, Mr. Fairchild. "My idea of that class 
was that they had an unlimited supply of impertinence.” 

"Not the real poor, Mrs. Pemberton. I find them just 
as thoughtful and kind as any of our class; more so in 
many instances. They are more willing to share their mis- 
erable pittance than we are many times. You seldom ap- 
peal to them in vain.” 

This conversation rather annoyed Mrs. Pemberton. She 


36 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


was of the worldly world and hated anything that suggested 
poverty or need of help. As long as she was clothed and 
fed, it mattered not to her whether any one else was hungry 
or ragged. Her shallow mind could not grasp such situa- 
tions, her argument was always, ''Why can't they work?" 

She never realized that no matter how willing or indus- 
trious they might be, there were times when their poverty 
overwhelmed Aem. Try as they would, things would go 
against them. Just as a child may fall, and as it tries to 
rise, will slip and fall again through no fault of its own. 

Esther had long since given up trying to convince her 
mother what a pleasure it was to lift up and comfort some 
poor unfortunate that kept stumbling by the wayside in 
spite of their efforts to keep on their feet. "What would 
become of such people if we, that have been blessed with 
riches, did not extend a helping hand?" Esther asked her 
mother ; but she would only answer with a look of disgust. 

Mr. Pemberton held much the same views, but policy kept 
him from expressing them. Then, oftentimes, it suited his 
purpose to donate handsomely to some charity for which 
he was sure to be glorified by the papers and praised for his 
wonderful benevolence. 


CHAPTER XIII. 
tom's return. 

The days passed by rapidly. Tom was soon to receive 
his diploma. Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton, together with 
Esther, promised to be there to congratulate him. The 
eventful day arrived and Tom watched eagerly as the visit- 
ors thronged into the hall. At last he was startled by a 
vigorous slap on the back which made him wince; but on 
turning around and seeing the cause of it, he forgot his 
discomfiture. For there stood the Pembertons. He was 
immensely pleased to see them, as outside of his uncle and 
his family he was entirely alone. He had come to regard 
the Pembertons in the light of relatives. He escorted them 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 37 

to seats. The exercises began, but were rather tedious until 
the distribution of the diplomas. 

When that was over Tom received his relatives’ good 
wishes for his career that was just now opening. As soon 
as was possible, he made his way to the Pembertons, anx- 
ious most of all to have Esther’s congratulations. 

She was in the happiest mood; her good spirits infected 
Tom. This was a great day in his life and he realized it. 
He had studied hard and passed the goal he aimed for. So 
naturally he felt like rejoicing. They both laughed and 
joked good-naturedly as Esther mimicked the professor’s 
manner as he alluded to Tom’s fine record, much to his 
amusement. The next few days were spent attending the 
various festivities incidental to college life and the closing 
days of college. 

Esther enjoyed this round of gaiety to the utmost. Her 
father invited Tom to return with them and rest. 

As he had no decided plans, he accepted. His uncle 
warned him against plunging into too much pleasure as he 
ought to be thinking over his future prospects. 

'T don’t intend to live a gay life, uncle,” he said laugh- 
ingly. ‘T will decide inside of two weeks what my future 
work will be. Dear old uncle,” he said, after he bade him 
good-bye, “he has such an affection for me. He does not 
want to see me take one misstep, and he won’t, either,” 
mentally registered Tom. And he kept his word, though 
there were times when it proved a difficult undertaking. 

After bidding farewell to his college chums he left with 
the Pembertons for their home. 

Many were the envious eyes cast after Tom as he es- 
corted Esther. 

“Well, it beats all, what good fortune some people have, 
doesn’t it ?” said one of his chums to the other. 

“There’s Tom Seymour got most of the honors, and gets 
invited to visit in the home of the prettiest girl here to-day. 
That’s too much luck to fall on one fellow.” 


38 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE RIVALS. 

While the Pembertons were gone Mr. Fairchild was lost 
without them. Their home had become home to him. He 
was on a more friendly footing with them than he was with 
any one else. He missed Esther, too, and was glad when he 
heard they were expected to return that evening. 

Next day he called, and met Tom for the first time. They 
all enjoyed meeting, but Mr. Fairchild soon saw he was 
supplanted by Tom, and the pleasant times he and Esther 
had had together were not to be renewed, at least at the 
present. Tom was everything with everybody. 

Mr. Pemberton could not help noticing the effect it had 
on Mr. Fairchild, and remarked that Tom was a son of an 
old friend of his. ‘'You will like him, everybody does.'’ 

This did not console Mr. Fairchild very much. The 
boy, as Mr. Pemberton called Tom, was pleasant enough, 
but his monopoly of Esther was not to his liking at all. 
Esther noticed this and decided to divide her attention be- 
tween them. So she invited Mr. Fairchild tO' join them 
on their next ride into the country — a recreation she and 
Tom frequently indulged in. 

Tom resented this, and forgot himself so far as to men- 
tion it. “Now, Tom," said Esther, “Mr. Fairchild has as 
much right to ride with me as you have." 

“I don't think so; you have only known him a short 
time." 

“That makes no difference," answered Esther. “Mother 
has known him for years." 

“All right, go ahead. I'll stay home." 

“No, you won't, Tom," insisted Esther. 

It took a great deal of persuasion to get Tom tO' go, 
but he could not resist Esther and eventually joined the 
party. 

It was a quiet journey, each man envying the other, and 
jealously guarding Esther from the other's attention. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


39 


On their return home Esther kept revolving in her mind 
Mr. Fairchild's behaviour. '‘He acted like as if I were his 
possession, and no one had a right to come near me," she 
thought. 

Tom had ridden silently by Esther's side most of the 
way. She missed his good natured banter. After dinner 
Tom and Esther took a walk and unburdened their minds 
to each other. 

“What ever did you invite him for, Esther?" 

“I don't know. Wasn't he horrid?" she said. 

“I thought so," answered Tom. “It just spoilt the 
whole afternoon. I am glad he could not come to your 
house to-night." 

“So am I," said Esther; “it's lots nicer by ourselves." 

“Suppose we cut him out of our plans for the future," 
suggested Tom. 

“But what would father and mother say? They think 
the sun rises and sets in him." 

“Suppose they do; what's the matter with their enjoy- 
ing the landscape." 

“Oh, Tom, you musn't talk like that," laughed Esther. 

But, nevertheless, they kept their word, much to Mr. 
Fairchild's disgust. Her father and mother were be- 
ginning to get a little uneasy about Tom. 

“It could not be possible he is falling in love with 
Esther," said Mr. Pemberton. “If he is it's got to be 
stopped. She must not throw herself away like that. I 
am sure she could have Mr. Fairchild and his millions by 
just raising her finger." 

The two weeks were nearly up, and Tom was in the 
library consulting with Mr. Pemberton as to the best way 
to enter into commercial life, he having accepted Mr. Pem- 
berton's advice to take up banking. 

“This," said Mr. Pemberton, “is a commercial age. Pro^ 
fessional men, unless of unusual ability, are starving on a 
mere pittance, while the business man waxes fat." 

Tom himself preferred a business life, and, at Mr. Pem- 
berton's suggestion, associated himself with a prominent 
banking concern. This was the last day of his visit. His 


40 IN THIS WORLD C? OURS 

belongings had already arrived and were in his new 
quarters. 

He and Esther determined to spend the last day together 
and strolled out toward evening for a walk. 

‘‘Esther/’ said Tom, after they had gone some distance, 
“what makes you so serious?” 

“Your going away makes me feel blue, Tom.” 

“But I will be here just the same.” 

“Of course you will only see me in the evenings.” 

“I hope that Fairchild will clear out,” said Tom viciously. 
“He keeps saying he is going to Cuba, but never goes. I 
wish he would go somewhere,” said Tom hotly. 

“I am tired of having to entertain him,” said Esther. 
“Lately he has been trying to make love to me, and I 
know he has father and mother on his side, and that’s what 
bothers me.” 

“Don’t you love him, Esther?” 

“Why of course I don’t.” 

“Oh, Esther, if I had only known that before. I have 
been perfectly miserable. I thought you were growing 
fond of him.” 

“Tom, your eyesight must be failing. Can’t yoit see 
how much I try to avoid him?” 

“Do you love anyone else, Esther?” queried Tom. 

“Why do you ask me that?” 

“Because, Esther, I love you — love you with all my heart, 
and have ever since I first met you. But I did not want to 
tell you until I had something to offer you, until my future 
was assured. Now I must tell you ; although I did not 
intend to just yet. Give me a little hope, Esther. Your 
will shall be my law.” 

“Oh, Tom, I don’t know how to answer you. I do love 
you better than any thing on earth, but ” 

“That’s enough to make me the happiest man on earth,” 
said Tom, as he clasped her in his arms in fond embrace. 

“Tom, don’t squeeze the breath out of me. You did not 
let me finish. I said ‘but’ — ” 

“I never heard it,” said Tom. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 41 

‘'Well, ril say it again — but father and mother will never 
listen to it” 

“How do you know they won’t 

“Because, Tom, father has made an idol of money, and 
he recognizes money before love.” 

“Do you, Esther?” 

“Of course not ; to me, Tom, you are the best and dear- 
est of men.” 

“That’s enough for me,” said Tom boyishly. 

“Promise me, Esther, that you will wait for me until I 
can offer you a home worthy of you. It won’t be long.” 

“I promise, Tom.” 

“I will ask your father’s consent.” 

“But suppose he refuses, then what will you do ?” 

“I’ll do just as Queen Esther says, if she will be true to 
me. I will be true to her. Love always finds a way out 
of every difficulty.” 

After tliis they gave themselves up to the rapture of 
their love, these two young hearts, just as lovers always 
have since the world began. 

Mr. Fairchild was perfectly miserable. He realized 
now that he loved Esther, but felt it was not returned. 
Since Tom came he missed the old cordial greeting that 
had always been his. That she avoided him he knew. 
There was always an excuse whenever he invited her to 
ride or go to any place of amusement, that once she would 
accept with pleasure. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE NEWSBOY. 

Mr. Fairchild dwelt on his disappointment, but still did 
not give up hope. One day, feeling unsually unhappy, he 
decided to take a walk. Taking up his hat and cane he 
went down town. It was late in the afternoon, and after 
walking some time he came to the park and sat down to 


42 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


watch the passers-by. His attention was attracted tO' a boy 
sitting on the bench opposite to him. He had a bundle of 
newspapers beside him, but was making no effort to sell 
them. He beckoned to him, and asked him if he had an 
evening paper. The boy answered by handing him one. 

‘‘Why don't you try and sell them," he asked him. 

“Well, yer see, mister, I got the train folks, and the 
other kid's got the cars, and the train aint in yet." 

“Oh, that's it, is it? Do you make much money selling 
papers ?" 

“Gee, yes ; sometimes a dollar a day. And when there's 
a murder I often gets over two plunks. You know what 
they are, don't you, mister?" 

Mr. Fairchild reached into his pocket and brought forth 
a silver dollar. “That's one, isn't it?" 

“Yes; that the goods all right! How did you earn it?" 

“I had it given to me." 

“Was it a lady give it to you? Cos I know a lady that's 
got lots of them. She just bought out a bakery onct, 
when I got hurt by the car, and give me and every one 
ice cream too. Did you ever have ice cream, mister?" 

“Yes," said Mr. Fairchild. 

“It's good Stuff, ain't it, mister?" 

“Do you like it?" 

“Yer bet I do." 

“Say, youngster, what's your name? I like to know 
my friend's names." 

“Yer a fine guy. I don't mind telling yer. It's Jamie 
Mulligan. What's yours, mister?" 

“Fred Fairchild," he answered. 

“Did you ever sell papers?" 

“No. Why?" 

“Gee, it's fun. Pretty soon the train will be in, and I'll 
have to hike." 

“Don't you want to come with me and have some ice 
cream ?" 

“Do I?" said Jamie. “Just try me." 

“Well, let us cross the street. I see a sign over there." 
They crossed over, and were soon in, and the ice cream 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


43 


ordered, when Jamie noticed two boys with their noses 
flattened against the window watching him and his friend. 

‘'Say, look at them kids ! They follered us. I know 
them, mister. I bet they never tasted ice cream.’’ 

“Well,” said Mr. Fairchild, “we must get them some, too. 
Tell them to come in, Jamie.” 

Jamie walked to the door and said, “Youse fellers can 
come in. Come on now, git a move on yer! He’s going 
to blow in for yez !” They did not need to be told twice, but 
followed Jamie shamefacedly in. 

“Say, mister,” whispered Jamie, “hev yer got enough 
money, it’s fifteen a plate here. I know where it’s only 
ten a plate, but it’s a long ways oflf.” 

“Don’t worry, Jamie. I have enough to pay for it.” 

He regaled them with two dishes each and all the cake 
they could possibly stow away. After they had eaten all 
they could, Jamie and the rest walked out. 

The two fellers, as Jamie called them, started off, but 
Jamie took them by their arms and brought them back with 
a jerk. “Youse is fine fellers. Can’t you say thank ye to 
the gent.” This they did before Jamie released his hold on 
them, and with a parting growl they slunk off. 

“Yer musn’t mind them kids, mister. They ain’t got no 
mother to teach them manners. I has,” said Jamie, with 
an outburst of pride. Mr. Fairchild invited Jamie to sit a 
while longer in the park, but the clanging of the bell an- 
nounced the coming of the train and Jamie ran off like a 
deer, promising to come back as soon as he sold his papers. 

He was only gone about twenty minutes when he 
returned all smiles. 

“Why, Jamie, you sold out quick.” 

“I was pretty near sold out when Miss Pemberton come 
off the train and bought the rest and told me I ought to 
go and play with the other boys. She guv me this, too,” 
he said, exhibiting a silver dollar. “She’s a daisy all right.” 

When Mr. Fairchild recovered from his surprise, he said, 
“Why, Jamie, how did you come to know Miss Pemberton?’^ 

“Oh, she’s the lady what bought out the bakery and guv 
me ice cream. Yer see I’ve had it two times now.” 


44 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘But/’ said Mr. Fairchild impatiently, “how did you 
come to know her in the first place?” 

“Why the time I was pretty near drug under the car. 
Say, she’s a fine lady.” 

Mr. Fairchild could not get much satisfaction out of 
Jamie, so handing him a silver dollar he said good bye. 

Jamie stood rooted to the spot, then turned the dollar 
over and examined it, then bit it and tried in various ways 
known only to the street gamin to see if it were genuine. 
“It’s the straight goods,” he murmured at length, and was 
starting off, when Mr. Fairchild called him back. He in- 
voluntarily grasped his dollar a little tighter, but Mr. 
Fairchild had no designs on it. He only wanted to know 
if Miss Pemberton had a gentleman with her. 

“Aw, no! Jest a lady, all dressed up in silk. They 
went off in a kerrige, mister.” 

This was some comfort at least. She had not been off 
with Tom. “I wonder what he means by hanging round 
like he does,” thought Fairchild, forgetting that he was 
doing precisely the same thing himself. 

Esther and her mother reached home and found Mr. 
Pemberton quite excited. As they started to ascend the 
stairs, he called his wife back. “Eva, the very thing I was 
afraid of has happened.” 

“Stocks have not gone down, have they, Stanley?” 

“No, it’s not quite as bad as that, but it’s bad enough. 
Tom asked me this afternoon for Esther’s hand in mar- 
riage.” 

“Oh, Stanley, you scared me; I thought it was some- 
thing awful.” 

“Isn’t that awful enough? Do you think I am going 
to be turned down at every comer? I know Fairchild has 
grown to think something of Esther. He intimated that 
much to me a few evenings ago, and now here’s Tom with 
his paltry fifty thousand and asking for her. She must 
marry Fairchild. You see that my wishes are carried 
out,” said Mr. Pemberton, glaring savagely at his wife. 
“Do you hear?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 45 

‘T can't do anything with Esther/' said the now trembling 
Mrs. Pemberton. 

‘‘You know that you ought never have let her get away 
from you as you have done. Most mothers have their 
daughters under their control. Something must be done 
to keep it from going any farther." 

Poor Mrs. Pemberton left the room absolutely at a loss 
to know what to do. She knew Esther's mind was far 
superior to hers. She could not argue with her, but re- 
solved to do the best she could with her. She changed 
her visiting toilet and dressed for dinner. Esther had been 
down stairs some time, and wondered what her father and 
mother were talking about, little dreaming that she was the 
subject of their conversation. Mrs. Pemberton wisely de- 
cided to say nothing about it until after dinner. Esther 
enjoyed the meal with the keen relish that belongs to a 
young, healthy girl, but noticed her father was rather 
absent-minded. After dinner they retired to the drawing- 
room, Mr. Pemberton bringing up the subject, much to the 
relief of his wife. 

“Esther," he remarked, “I had a visit from Tom this 
afternoon." Esther blushed, knowing the substance of it. 
“He wishes to marry you." 

“Yes, father; he told me he was going to ask your con- 
sent." 

“Then it was all arranged without consulting me, eh?" 

Esther was silent. 

“Well, you may as well know now as any other time, 
I'll never give my consent to it." 

“Oh, father, why?" pleaded Esther. 

“Because I have other views for you." 

“For me?" said Esther, wondering what he was allud- 
ing to. 

“Yes, I intend you shall marry Fairchild." 

“He has never asked me, father." 

“No; but I have every reason to think he will, though.” 

“I can't marry him, father. I don’t love him, and I 
do love Tom." 


46 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘"Now, Esther, you know my wishes, and I expect to be 
obeyed. So let us not discuss it any further. By the way, 
I told Tom to stay away for a couple of weeks.’’ 

This shocked Esther so she could not answer. How 
could she live two weeks without Tom, just as they both 
acknowledged their love for one another. If she could 
only have seen Tom for five minutes; but to be abruptly 
deprived of his society like this was unbearable. 


CHAPTER XVI. 
tom’s banishment. 

Tom felt the separation severely. Esther was his first 
and only love. He had planned on such happy times to- 
gether. Now he was to work hard all day and not even 
be able to see her in the evenings as had been his custom. 
He felt like Esther. If they had only known they were 
to be parted, it would have been easier. Two weeks to 
their loving hearts seemed like an eternity. 

Mr. Fairchild called in the evening, and was rejoiced to 
find Tom absent, but did not know the cause. Esther was 
in no mood to entertain him. He told her about his meet- 
ing with Jamie. This interested her for a while. By and 
by he and Mr. Pemberton entered into a spirited conversa- 
tion regarding certain stocks, much to Esther’s relief, who 
was too unhappy to even talk. At last, as he rose to go, 
he asked Mr. Pemberton’s permission to call next morn- 
ing, as he wanted to see him on business. Wishing 
them all good night, he left. Esther went wearily to her 
room, not to sleep, but to think over this new phase in 
her life. 

In the morning Mr. Fairchild called and was ushered 
into the library where Mr. Pemberton was busily reading 
the morning newspaper. 

^^Good morning,” he said, looking up. ‘‘You are early, 
or am I late?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 47 

'‘You are late, I think, Mr. Pemberton, it's past eleven 
o’clock.^^ 

"My how the time does go,’’ exclaimed the latter. 

"I suppose, Mr. Pemberton, you wondered what busi- 
ness I could have with you. It is something very near 
my heart. I wish to marry your daughter and want your 
consent before I ask her.” 

"Now that’s what I like,” said the well pleased Mr. 
Pemberton. 

"Here’s Tom asked her first and me after.” 

"Then I am too late?” 

"No,” said Mr. Pemberton; "you have as good a chance 
as any one.” 

"She’s worth winning, sir.” 

"No man ever had a better daughter and no man will 
ever get a better wife,” said Mr. Pemberton enthusiastically. 
"Personally I like you, and hope you will succeed.” 

"Then I have your permission to try,” said Fairchild. 

"Yes, with all my heart go ahead. You will find Esther 
rather obstinate, but I think she will come to in time. If 
she says ‘No,’ don’t let that discourage you. A woman’s 
‘No’ generally means 'Yes’ they say. You can win her 
if you persevere long enough.” 

"Well, I am willing to wait, if there’s any hope of final 
success. Thank you, Mr. Pemberton, for your encour- 
agement.’ 

"Don’t go,” said the latter, "stay and have luncheon 
with us.” 

"I would be glad to, with the ladies’ permission.” 

Mr. Pemberton went in search of Esther and her mother. 
The former was busily arranging some flowers, while the 
latter was interviewing the cook, an incident that could not 
be disturbed with impunity. So he directed Esther to 
amuse Mr. Fairchild until luncheon, he himself having to 
make a hurried trip down town. After he left the room 
he went to the dining-room and found Mrs. Pemberton 
just coming from her visit to the cook. 

"Eva,” he said, as she came into the room, "Mr. Fair- 
child has asked my permission to marry Esther.” 


48 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"‘I do hope she will, Stanley; it bothers me so. Some 
one is always wanting to marry her, but no one seems to 
be just right in her opinion but Tom, and you won’t agree 
to that.” 

^‘No, Eva, I won’t. It would be the height of folly. 
She is too young to understand, but some day she will 
thank me.” He took his hat up and hurried off on his 
business errand, saying he would be back in an hour. 

As soon as Esther greeted Mr. Fairchild, he plunged 
into his avowal of love. 

'"Oh, Mr. Fairchild, please don’t! I never could love 
you.” 

'Why?” 

"Because I love some one else.” 

"Esther, do try to love me a little. That will satisfy 
me, for I know in time you would give your heart wholly 
to me. I am not so repulsive, am I ?” 

"No, that’s not it. Can’t you see I cannot love you; 
my heart is not my own to give.” 

"Who is the fortunate possessor of it?” demanded Mr. 
Fairchild. 

"That cannot possibly concern you,” answered Esther. 

"Your father told me I could have some hope. He him- 
self said he preferred me.” 

"It does not follow that I do,” said Esther with dignity. 
My no is final. Please do not ask me again, Mr. Fair- 
child. We can be good friends, but nothing else.” 

"That won’t satisfy me. I want more than friendship,” 
he said warmly. 

"I esteem you, Mr. Fairchild, but cannot love you.” 

"Won’t you take a little time to consider?” he pleaded. 
"May be you will change your mind.” 

"No, I never will,” firmly answered Esther. 

"Well, I’ll not give up yet. I do hope you will look 
at it in a different light after thinking it over. I can 
indulge you in every comfort and luxury and will give 
myself up entirely to your happiness.” 

"Thank you, Mr. Fairchild, for your generous offer, but 
it can never be. I believe you would do all you say, but 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 49 

for me to love you is impossible. My heart is already 
given, and there is where all my love is.'’ 

Seeing she was obdurate, he did not press his suit any 
further, for the present. He was confident he could win 
her yet. He did not know Esther. She was Tom’s heart 
and souJ. He embodied to her all that was noble and 
lovable and she felt he would eventually in some way over- 
come her father’s objection to his lack of money. She was 
willing to wait, no matter how long, for this consumma- 
tion. She knew he felt the same about it. 

Mr. Pemberton returned just in time for luncheon. Evi- 
dently his run down town proved satisfactory, for he was 
in the best of humors. Esther was determined to show no 
sign of discomfiture, so kept up with the rest in their 
pleasantries. This deceived her father, who thought she 
had answered Mr. Fairchild’s proposal favorably. So he 
was unusually nice to her during the meal. She understood 
it and let him remain in ignorance of the fact. After 
luncheon Mr. Fairchild excused himself as he had an en- 
gagement at the links. As soon as he took his departure 
Mr. Pemberton asked Esther if she gave Mr. Fairchild 
any encouragement. 

''No, father,” she said, "but he believes in perseverance. 
He seems to have an idea that I will change my mind.” 

"You will, too, Esther, when you think it over.” 

"Perhaps,” was all she said. 

She intended to humor her father in order to get him 
to remove the ban from Tom. She had neither heard or 
seen anything of him. She knew he would be too honor- 
able to write and felt there was nothing to do but wait 
patiently until the time was up. Having nothing special 
to do she thought she would go to see how Mrs. Mason 
was getting on. She felt very much interested in this 
woman and was pleased to see how much she appreciated 
it. 

"There are some grateful people after all,” said Mr. 
Pemberton, when Esther told him where she was going. 
"This woman seems to be willing to work, and that's more 
than I can say of most such cases,” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


50 


“Yes/' said Esther, “she is the most industrious indi- 
dividual I ever saw. There's nothing* her fingers can not 
fashion. She just delights in her work. Good bye, father," 
called out Esther, as she went out the door. 

Mr. Pemberton was delighted with the disposition she 
was showing. It augured well for his schemes. “Fair- 
child likes this sort of business that Esther is indulging in, 
so it's to my interest to encourage it. There is no reason 
in the world why she should not marry him." 

Mrs. Mason was very pleased to see Esther, and showed 
her how the work was piling up almost more than she 
could attend to. 

“I have one drawback, Miss Pemberton; so many of the 
ladies object to the location of my home. I was won- 
dering if you could help me some way to open a business 
in a central locality. I really believe I will have to keep 
an assistant. If you would help me. Miss Pemberton, I 
feel confident I could soon repay you every dollar." 

Esther saw at once the feasibility of this plan, and prom- 
ised to see some agent about finding a suitable store and 
launching her out in business. 

Mrs. Mason was very grateful for Esther's interest in 
her and thought as she took her leave, “What a beautiful 
world this would be if there were more such girls as Miss 
Pemberton." 

Mr. Fairchild continued his visits, but did not annoy 
Esther with any love making. He felt confident she would 
return his love in time, so was content to bask in the sun- 
shine of her smiles for the present. 

She was careful not to give him any encouragement that 
could be misconstrued by him. Esther laid before him her 
plans to help Mrs. Mason. He fell right in with them. 
Glad of an excuse to be in Esther's company, he offered to 
go next day and find out what could be done. 

“The rent must not be too high," said Esther. “She is 
very ambitious, so we must not let her overreach herself." 

“I'll attend to that, Miss Pemberton. Why can't you 
let me help her, too? I have an interest in some business 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


51 


property down town, and as my share would gladly let her 
have a place rent free for six months. If at the end of 
that time she proves any kind of a business woman, let 
her pay rent from that time on.’’ 

‘That would be a splendid plan,” said Esther, enthusi- 
astically. 

“If you have no engagement to-morrow morning I would 
be pleased to take you to look at it.” 

Esther having no engagement, it was arranged that they 

Mr. Fairchild found Esther waiting for him next morn- 
ing at the appointed time. They started off briskly, chat- 
ting over their joint scheme. Just as they stopped to take 
the car, they came face to face with Tom. He greeted 
Esther heartily, slyly squeezing her hand, which ex- 
pressed his pleasure better than commonplace words could 
before anyone. He nodded coolly to Fairchild, but before 
he had hardly time to address Esther, the car came, and 
wishing him good bye, Esther and Mr. Fairchild stepped 
on it. Tom stood a long time watching the retreating 
car. At last muttering to himself, said : 

“I wonder where he is taking her at this hour of the 
morning. I suppose while I have been in seclusion gnaw- 
ing my heart out Esther and Fairchild have been having a 
fine time. I wish I could just see her alone for a few 
moments. If I thought she was forgetting me, I don’t 
know what I would do. Something desperate I know. 
But I don’t believe she will love anyone but me. I have 
her word for it, and nothing can make me doubt it. But 
I wish, all the same, she would not go anywhere with that 
fellow.” His thoughts were suddenly disturbed by hear- 
ing the town clock strike the hour. “Time I was at the 
bank,” he said, as he started off. All day long the dis- 
turbing element of Esther and Fairchild worried him, 
more so because he could not imagine where they were 
going, and was jealous of any man being in her company 
but him. 

Esther, on entering the car, sat down and was soon 


52 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


lost in thought, much to the disgust of her companion, 
who really enjoyed her society this morning, she was so 
much like her old self again. 

"‘Oh,’' thought Esther, '‘if I could only have talked with 
Tom for a little while. It's a shame for father to keep 
him away like that, especially when he is among strangers." 
For some unaccountable reason Esther seemed to blame 
Fairchild for it all now. She wished now she had not 
come with him. The rest of the journey being passed in 
silence, he wished so too. As they neared his agent, they 
both began to talk again, but not so freely as before. They 
alighted from the car, but on inquiring found the store was 
rented. But agent-like, he had one in the next block. He 
drove them to it, and as it seemed desirable in every way, 
Mr. Fairchild gave his check for six months rent, at the 
same time ordering several improvements made at his 
own expense. This pleased Esther so much that she for- 
got her resentment toward him and invited him home to 
luncheon. 

Next day Esther notified Mrs. Mason, who was over- 
joyed at her good fortune in having such thoughtful 
friends. Her few belongings were speedily moved to the 
new location, which proved a wonderful success, and with 
a little judicious advertising Mrs. Mason's future was now 
assured. She was in a fair way to earn an honorable liv- 
ing for herself and child, thanks to the helping hands who 
kindly brought her out of her troubles. 

Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton were well pleased at the turn 
matters were taking. They thought they saw Esther's 
interest in Mr. Fairchild increasing, and were delighted 
when they took to planning their charities together. 

Mr. Fairchild felt, too, he was gaining ground. Esther 
had been more friendly to him lately than at any time since 
Tom's banishment. 

Esther herself was feeling happier, not because of Mr. 
Fairchild, but because the time for Tom to visit her home 
again was getting nearer and nearer. Her father and 
mother planned many entertainments to which Mr. Fair- 
child was always welcome, in fact they were mainly ar- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 53’ 

ranged for his and Esther’s benefit, their aim being to keep 
the young couple together as much as possible. 

In the meantime Tom was fretting under the restraint 
that kept him out of Esther’s life. He had heard through 
various channels of the close attention Fairchild was pay- 
ing Esther. In fact, at the club it was openly announced 
that they were engaged to be married. Although Tom did 
not for a minute believe that Esther would treat him so, 
it caused him no little uneasiness. He was anxious to 
hear from her own lips that she was still true to him. His 
own love for her had grown tenfold by his absence from 
her. He still loved her with all the intensity of his nature, 
and although he had every confidence in her loyalty to him, 
he often wondered if she could be faithful to him and yet 
enjoy Fairchild’s visits. 

If he could only have known the state of her feelings 
as she counted the days which were growing less and less 
and which would soon cease to be a barrier to their meet- 
ing again, he would not need to ask himself this question. 
She was true as steel to him, to whom she had given all 
her heart’s love. 

Tom went at his work with renewed energy, straining 
every nerve to add to his income, so that Mr. Pemberton 
would not think him lacking in the energy necessary to the 
business man of to-day. He would not stoop to any dis- 
honest methods, although he had already several chances 
to do so. But his conscience would not allow him to enter 
into any trickery, even if it stood approved of by Mr. Pem- 
berton. He knew Esther’s upright nature would abhor 
such a way of winning her, and he would lose her for- 
ever. He made up his mind to let honesty rule his life. 
He found it very difficult at times to live up to it. 

Mr. Pemberton was apparently so engrossed in money 
matters that he seemed to have forgotten Tom. His joy 
at seeing what he thought was the culmination of his schem- 
ing to bring Esther and Fairchild together knew no bounds. 
He could almost feel the touch of Fairchild’s millions, 
which he was so anxious to gather into the family treasury. 
To Esther he was graciousness itself. 


54 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


She understood it, and tried to keep in his good graces, 
without encouraging any hopes in Mr. Fairchild’s mind. 

The latter was confident that her love was almost his 
now. She did not talk of Tom as she used to ; in fact, she 
seldom mentioned his name — a sign, Mr. Fairchild, thought, 
very favorable to his suit. Then, too, he had her father 
on his side. So, taking it on the whole, he was more than 
pleased with the advance he was making. His love for 
Esther was just as honorable as Tom’s. He felt a better 
man in her presence and vowed he would do all in his 
power to make her happy if he should be so fortunate as 
to win her love. The more he saw of her the deeper was 
his love. Hers was a nature that was hard to resist. 
There was a certain personal magnetism about her which 
made men love her for herself alone. She never con- 
sciously tried to win their love with coquetry or wiles; it 
came to her naturally. It was this that often caused her 
worry. She would not willingly lead a man on just for the 
pleasure of trampling his affections under her feet. To 
her a man’s love was too sacred to be lightly won and just 
as lightly cast aside. She had refused Mr. Fairchild’s love 
because she could not return it, but, to her discomfiture, 
he kept falling more and more in love with her, although 
she had made it as plain as possible to him that it was use- 
less. She repeatedly told him her love was already given 
to another. He was too much of a man to take advantage 
of her father’s desire for himself and his millions, a fact 
which he was fully aware of. 

He knew if he could eventually win Esther it would be 
himself and not his money she would marry. He believed 
as he told in perseverance his love and devotion for her 
were so blind he could not think of anything but success. 

This was very hard on Esther. She knew it was hope- 
less, and felt it would go hard with him when he came to 
realize it, as he must sooner or later. She was Tom’s, and 
Tom’s alone. 

Mr. Pemberton could see no reason now to doubt but 
what Esther and Fairchild were at last in love with one 
another, so a few days later, meeting Tom and noticing 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


55 


his changed looks, invited him to dinner. He felt sure 
Esther had got over her infatuation, as he called it, for 
Tom, and felt sorry for the boy, as he expressed it. 
''Office work does not seem to agree with him, but money 
is what greases the wheels of friendship and makes them 
run smoothly. No money, no friends ! is the twentieth 
century motto, as Tom may as well get acquainted with it 
now as any other time.’’ 

Tom was very pleased as well as astonished when Mr. 
Pemberton again invited him to the house. The prospect 
of seeing Esther brightened him up wonderfully. His fel- 
low clerks stopped and looked after him as he whistled 
gaily on his way to the club, preparatory to going to the 
Pemberton residence. 

"I wonder what got into Seymour that makes him feel 
so happy and gay,” they remarked to one another. "Prob- 
ably a raise in his salary.” 


CHAPTER XVH. 

THE REUNION. 

Just before dinner Mr. Pemberton told Esther that Tom 
would be there to dine, and not to hurry the meal, as he 
was liable to be a little late. "In fact, I did not tell him 
in time, so we must give him a little grace.” 

Esther was dumfounded. She ran up stairs to put a 
few extra touches to her toilet in his honor. "Just think 
of it,” she said to herself, dear old Tom is coming to-night. 
"I wonder if father is going to let him come back and 
visit like he used to. But we will enjoy all that is coming 
to us. We know now father may exile one of us any time, 
and this time we will be prepared.” 

Tom needed no grace; he was on time, happy in the 
thought of seeing Esther once more under her own roof. 

She watched for him, anxious to meet him alone and 
have just a few precious moments in his society before the 
general family meeting. She waited in the hall until she 


S6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


heard his footsteps. As soon as he entered the door she 
was there to meet him. He rushed forward and embraced 
her warmly. 

''Esther, this is the happiest moment I have had since 
we parted,’’ he said, as he released her. 

"Me, too,” said Esther, laughingly. 

"I was awfully jealous of Fairchild’s coming here so 
often when I could not even see you. I thought you had 
forgotten me,” said Tom. "Talk about penance. I have 
done enough to last my life out.” 

"And,” said Esther, "how do you think I enjoyed it?” 

"Oh, you had Fairchild to amuse you.” 

"Tom, don’t you mention that man’s name again to- 
night.” 

Hearing the rest of the family stirring around, Tom di- 
vested himself of his overcoat and was ready to meet them. 
As they came in view he was greeted warmly by Mrs. 
Pemberton, who really liked him and was glad to see him 
back. Mr. Pemberton extended the hand of friendship, 
feeling a little guilty of the treatment he had given his old 
chum’s son. 

The evening was spent very pleasantly until Fairchild’s 
appearance. Then the conversation became general. 

Mr. Pemberton had some returns from a stock specula- 
tion which he had induced Fairchild to invest in, and asked 
him to come into the library to hear the details. He made 
several excuses, but eventually yielded to Mr. Pemberton’s 
urgent requests, reluctantly leaving Tom and Esther to- 
gether. 

As he left the room they could hardly restrain their joy, 
and casting a look at Mrs. Pemberton, who was nodding 
sleepily, gave themselves up to their love. They planned all 
sorts of schemes, if they were ever parted again. 

Esther reassured Tom again and again of her love for 
him. She knew now he would not doubt her. He was 
satisfied she was his and his alone. 

The evening sped rapidly to these two. They both knew 
it was no use just yet to ask the father’s consent to their 
marriage, but were willing to wait and trust one another. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 57 

They decided it was best not to appear too friendly, as it 
might mean another separation. 

Their matter-of-fact manner deceived Mr. Pemberton, 
and he decided their love was nothing but a sort of con- 
vulsion, violent while it lasted, but soon over with. 

Mr. Fairchild was well pleased, too. He was thoroughly 
disarmed by their cool attitude to one another. 

Esther's father saw no need now of keeping her and Tom 
apart, and made no more restrictions to his visits. 

They were both careful not to show the slightest affec- 
tion toward one another in any one's presence. By doing 
this they were at least able to enjoy each other's company. 

Things were now moving along very smoothly and to 
everyone's satisfaction. 

A few weeks after this, on entering the bank one morn- 
ing, Tom was requested to go to the manager's office. 

''Good morning, Mr. Seymour," said the manager. "At 
our directors' meeting yesterday we picked you out to go 
to Havana to negotiate with the bank there about a loan 
they wish to have. We want you to examine the security 
and if it's as they say, telegraph to us. They want the 
money as soon as possible, and we feel we can rely on you 
to do your duty toward the bank. It is an honor seldom 
accorded to one who has been so short a time in our ser- 
vice." 

Tom was too astonished to speak at first. He felt they 
had indeed honored him with such confidence. Recovering 
his self-possession, he inquired how soon he was expected 
to go. 

The manager replied: "Just as soon as convenient, Mr. 
Seymour — to-morrow, for that matter. Could you man- 
age to be ready by that time?" 

"Why, certainly," answered Tom. "The notice is short, 
but there is nothing to prevent my going then." 

"Then we may consider it settled. You can report at the 
office by noon to-morrow if convenient." 

"Yes, sir," said Tom. "You can look for me at that 
time. I will be prepared to start at whatever time you 
designate." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


58 

Here was another blow to Tom. Of course he appreci- 
ated the honor bestowed on him, but to think just as he 
was permitted to visit Esther again he should be sent otf 
on this mission. They could write to each other, to be 
sure, but that was poor satisfaction. After being parted 
so long to think that they would have to be parted again. 

He hurried to Esther to tell her the news. She was so 
surprised she burst into tears. 

‘'Oh, Tom,"’ she sobbed, “how long will you be gone? 
ril just die this time.’’ 

“No, you won’t, Esther,” said Tom, trying to soothe her. 
“I’ll soon be back again, and may be your father will not 
be so hard on us when he finds the directors have trusted 
me with an errand of such importance.” 

“But,” said Esther, “I know just what he will say — 
‘There’s no money in it.’ I suppose he will consider the 
honor nothing.” 

“But it is,” protested Tom ; “it’s as good as saying your 
honest and I can trust you with this important business. 
That means something to me, to think they have so much 
faith in my ability to value the securities.” 

“Don’t let us waste any more time talking about it — it’s 
too precious,” said Esther. 

“I ought to tell your father, he comes as near to me as 
a relative. My uncle I can see on the way there.” 

“There’s time enough,” said Esther. “You had better 
stay to dinner and tell him then.” 

Tom accepted with alacrity. He hated to leave Esther 
even for a minute. 

They all spent a most enjoyable evening. 

Mr. Pemberton expressed his satisfaction at the news. 
He congratulated Tom on his being chosen out of the en- 
tire bank force. 

“The business world is getting mighty particular these 
times,”* he exclaimed, “whom they send on such errands.” 

“Yes,” said Tom; “I appreciate it, and intend to do all 
in my power to prove that their trust in me was not mis- 
placed.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 59 

As Tom took his leave he promised Esther to make a 
short call on her in the afternoon before he left. 

He reported to the manager promptly on time, which 
pleased the latter. He liked punctuality in everyone, espe- 
cially among the bank employees. 

As soon as the business was satisfactorily arranged, Tom 
went to his quarters to pack his belongings. When that 
was finished, he made his farewell visit to Esther. It was 
necessarily rather short, but both were glad of the chance 
to have even a hurried farewell. They parted with vigorous 
protestations of undying love on both sides. 

Soon Esther was left alone. She disconsolately watched 
Tom’s retreating figure until out of sight. Then she sat 
down and counted how long it would be before he returned. 
This comforted her. Soon hearing her mother coming 
she decided to look as cheerful as possible under the cir- 
cumstances, so as not to arouse her suspicions. 

As soon as Mrs. Pemberton came into the room she in- 
quired if Tom had left. 

“Yes,” answered Esther. “It was just a hurried good 
bye. He had so little time to catch the train. He wants 
to stay over night with his uncle.” 

“Esther, you don’t know what a pleasure it is to your 
father and me that your infatuation for Tom has ceased. 
Now you can see for yourself how much better your 
father’s judgment was than your own. Mr. Fairchild is a 
much better match for you, and will be able to indulge you 
in every luxury. And you know Tom could not do that. 

“Mother, you and father may just as well undeceive your- 
selves. I have no intention of marrying Mr. Fairchild. 
I respect him and consider him a fine example of an honor- 
able man, but love him I cannot. Of course. I’ll admit his 
superiority financially to Tom, but in no other way do I 
consider him his equal.” 

“What! Do you mean to say you still have that insane 
notion of marrying Tom?” 

“Of course I have. I don’t call it insane though. He 
is to me the very best fellow in the world. Come, mother. 


6o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


you know you like Tom best yourself ; but you feel you 
ought to bend to father’s will in this matter ; that’s all that 
m^es you favor Mr. Fairchild. Isn’t it now, mother?” 

‘‘Esther, between you and your father I am just be- 
wildered. I don’t care whom you marry. You will marry 
whom you please anyway,” said Mrs. Pemberton, nervously. 

“Of course I will, mother dear. Can’t you put in a good 
word with father for Tom?” 

“Esther, don’t ask me to promise anything. Your 
father’s will is my law.” 

“Oh, dear,” exclaimed Esther, wearily; “I wish all the 
money was at the bottom of the sea.” 

“Don’t wish anything so terrible as that,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton in alarm, as if she thought wishing it could make 
it a fact. 

“Well, mother, I did not mean quite all of it, but Mr. 
Fairchild^s. No, I don’t mean that either. He wants 
enough to buy him something to eat. Oh, I just don’t 
know what I mean, mother; but money does bring lots 
of trouble as well as pleasure.” 

“That’s right, Esther. I never knew what trouble was 
until your father set his heart on Mr. Fairchild’s millions.” 

After making a short visit to his uncle and family Tom 
went rapidly eastward. He was quite excited over his 
trip. Now he had started on it he realized how for the 
first time in his life he would leave his native land. He 
saw many things in his hurried trip toward the Atlantic 
coast that were new to him, and began to realize the vast- 
ness of the land that gave him birth. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

OFF TO HAVANA. 

Tom found a steamer waiting, so lost no time in getting 
his ticket and was soon on his way to Havana. It was his 
first experience on Old Briny, but as it caused him no dis- 
comfiture he enjoyed it immensely. The bracing sea air 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


6i 


acted like a tonic on his nerves. It felt good to him to in- 
hale the fresh sea breeze. Before many hours he was 
walking the deck and whistling merrily, like an old traveler. 
The passengers were very congenial and soon made friends. 

Tom used discretion and never mentioned the purpose of 
his trip. He was not like so many young men, full of 
braggadocio, nor yet was he over cautious. To his fellow 
travelers he was just simply taking his first sea voyage. 

The ocean was a never-ending source of admiration to 
him. He watched the huge waves with their various shad- 
ings of greens and blues bounding along, swelling up grace- 
fully and curving in the sunlight until the glint of it was 
almost too dazzling for the eye, then breaking into foaming 
masses, boiling and seething until another swell raised them 
up into a mass of curling waves, again to be broken into 
foam and roll away. 

The voyage was over all too soon for Tom. Alas! for 
modern inventions where speed carries us so fast over the 
surface that you have so little time to enjoy the things that 
are so beautiful. 

They entered the magnificent harbor of Havana just as 
the sun was setting. The sight of it was one never to be 
forgotten. 

The great ball of molten gold sunk slowly down behind 
the hills, leaving after it a glorious field of crimson and 
gold, blending gradually into more brilliant and transparent 
shades of purple, chrome yellow and pale green. These in 
turn gave way to lovely tints of gray and pink which re- 
flected their brilliance and glory on the distant mountains, 
leaving a picture deep down in memory's store house never 
to be effaced. 

The almost reverential stillness that had taken possession 
of everyone was broken now as they were getting near 
the dock. 

Everyone bustled about getting their luggage together. 
Tom, having nothing but his suit case, was quickly passed 
by the vigilant custom house officer. He went ashore and 
was soon being driven at a rapid rate to the hotel. 

After dinner he took a walk about the town, as nothing 


62 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


in the shape of business would be attended to until banking 
hours next morning. 

He was astonished at the size and progressiveness of it. 
Of course he was well informed about its resources, but 
failed to comprehend it until he was face to face with the 
reality. 

Finding it rather lonesome walking around among 
strangers, Tom concluded to return to the hotel and retire. 

Early next morning he strolled about seeing the sights, 
until such time as the bank would open. Then, armed with 
his credentials, he called on the manager. He was received 
with polite effusiveness. 

Signor Castruccio, being a shrewd business man, soon 
came to the point, being anxious to have the money as soon 
as possible. 

He invited Tom to go with him and see the security he 
offered. 

On reaching the sidewalk they stepped into an auto, 
and were soon speeding far into the country. 

Tom had not gone very far when he found he had no 
ordinary man to deal with. The Signor was craftiness it- 
self, and made several innuendoes about how much there 
was in it for Tom. 

After riding some distance he drew Tom’s attention to 
the vast acres of uncultivated land he wished to give as 
security. He placed its value far above the regular market 
price, in fact more than double. 

Tom asked if this was all he had tO' offer. 

He answered : ‘'This land is worth four times what I 
ask as a loan on it.” 

Tom thought different, and after examining it, told him 
he would let him know to-morrow if they would accept it. 

He urged Tom strongly to decide right there, but he 
would not. Then he offered him a bribe that ran well up 
into four figures if he would push it through. 

Tom indignantly refused, and said : “This is the bank’s 
business, not mine. I was sent here to attend to it and will 
do so to the best of my ability.” 

“Come, my friend,” said Signor Castruccio, “I can make 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 63 

it well worth your while if you assist me in getting this 
loan.” 

Tom refused to even consider it now. He could not and 
would not do business with such a man. 

This annoyed Signor Castruccio considerably, but he kept 
his temper, which was fast rising, well in control. 

When they reached the hotel Tom asked to be let out, 
promising to give his answer during the afternoon. The 
Signor bowed graciously, evidently restored to good humor, 
at least outwardly. 

It was just the hour for lunch when Tom entered the 
hotel. He sat down with the rest of the guests and was 
soon enjoying his meal. After it was over he started out 
on the piazza to indulge in a smoke. Just as he took his 
seat one of his fellow passengers came up to him. 

Tom was delighted to see him, and grasped his hand 
warmly. They sat and talked some time. He finally asked 
Tom to go with him to hunt up a relative he had there. 

Tom gladly agreed to go with him in an hour's time. 

“That will just suit me,” exclaimed his friend. “I will 
be ready by that time.” 

Tom excused himself and started oif to make inquiries 
as to the value of the land the bank offered as security, 
and also as to Signor Castruccio's standing as a business 
man. On hearing nothing favorable and much that was 
not to his credit, Tom decided to have no dealings what- 
ever with him. So he wrote a letter to that effect, and, 
calling a messenger, dispatched it to Signor Castruccio, who 
on receipt of it grew furious. 

He had tried unknown to Tom almost every other con- 
cern and had been turned down. 

Tom then telegraphed to the directors what he had done. 
He also sent a telegram to Esther announcing his safe ar- 
rival. 

On returning to the hotel he found his friend waiting. 
They walked briskly up the street, and after a few inquiries 
found the house they were looking for. They stepped up 
to the door, rang the bell and were admitted. 

His friend introduced Tom to his relatives. 


64 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


They had a very pleasant visit, after which they left, 
promising to return next evening. They bought tickets for 
the theatre on their way home. After dinner they attended, 
but were very much disappointed to find it was in Spanish, 
a tongue they were not familiar with. They soon lost 
interest in the performance. 

Tom’s mind wandered off to Esther and counted how 
long it would take his message to reach her, there being 
no mail going out until he himself went. 

Next evening they made the call in return to the invi- 
tation they received, and were rather surprised to find it 
was quite an elaborate entertainment. 

As they entered the room the daughter of the house 
came forward to greet them, and was particularly kind in 
presenting them to the guests. 

'T do wish Alphonse was here,” she exclaimed, ‘'he is so 
fond of Americans.” 

As she flitted off to welcome some more guests, Tom’s 
friend remarked, ‘T thought she was an only child, but I 
suppose this Alphonse is her brother. Really we hardly 
know a thing about them. My mother’s cousin married a 
Spanish girl years ago and never came back to the States. 
We understood they had only one child, a daughter.” 

“Well,” said Tom, “she’s a handsome girl, all right.” 

“That’s what she is,” answered his friend. 

They made their way toward the music. The tinkling of 
the mandolin and guitar quite captivated them. They were 
played as only the Spanish can play them, with all the 
dreamy softness and sweetness peculiar to those instru- 
ments and their players. 

After enjoying it for some time, they concluded tliev 
would take their leave, and return to the hotel. Just 
they crossed the room they were confronted by the daughter 
of the house, who introduced Tom and his friend to Al- 
phonse. Judge of his astonishment when he found him- 
self face to face with his old enemy. Count Alphonse 
De Galle. 

He bowed coldly in response to the introduction. His 
friend extended his hand in greeting. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


65 


The Count was the first to recover his self-possession. 

“I have once more ze felicity of meeting Monsieur Sey- 
mour/' He bowed low as he said it, and muttered some- 
thing in Spanish that Tom did not understand. 

Tom glared at him and involuntarily closed his fists as 
if he would like to have another settlement with him. 

The Count was not the least disconcerted, but asked how 
^'Mees" Pemberton's good health was. 

Tom ignored his query, much to the surprise of his 
friend. 

The Count, nothing daunted, chatted on about the Pem- 
bertons, in spite of Tom’s look of contempt, which he could 
not help seeing. 

At last Tom said, ‘T thought you went to France." 

‘Ah, no. Monsieur, that was a mistake of ze newspapers. 
I have been here some time, and now I think I stay here 
forever," he said, as he placed his hand over his heart and 
bowed low in the direction of the young lady. 

“Then," thought his friend, “this is no relative of mine. 
I could go my beautiful Spanish cousin, but that mon- 
strosity never! never could I let him claim even the re- 
motest kind of relationship, even for my mother’s sake." 

As soon as they reached the street his friend was anxious 
to solve this puzzle. Here was a young man apparently of 
good family and used to social ways, yet acting in such a 
manner toward his cousin's guest that was nothing short of 
rudeness. 

“Say, friend Seymour, what got into you to act that way 
to my cousin’s guest?" 

“I don't wonder you ask me that question," said Tom. 
“I ought to have had myself in better control, but he came 
on me so suddenly I forgot everything but my desire to 
lay hold of him." 

“Then you have met him before," said his friend. 

“Yes," answered Tom. 

Then he related the circumstances, being careful not to 
mention the names or locality they met in. 

When he had finished his friend said, “I don't blame 
you. I wonder if my cousin knows anything about him. 


66 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


I have a notion to put her wise, as the saying goes.’’ 

Having a week more to wait before the steamer sailed, 
Tom put most of his time in with his friend, who was 
going to do the island later on, as he expressed it. He 
was very anxious to have Tom’s companionship, but the 
latter told him he was obliged to return as soon as possible, 
although he would enjoy nothing better than to explore this 
country, new to him in every way. 

They became regular visitors now at Signor Bartons, 
as his cousin was called. 

They could see now that the daughter was madly in- 
fatuated with the Count Alphonse, and wisely decided to 
let them alone. She was of an impetuous nature, that saw 
nothing out of the way in his tempestuous method of love- 
making. 

It was perfectly natural to her that he should make a 
declaration of love to her the first time he met her. She 
considered it a compliment to her beauty. It was merely 
the point of view you took of such matters. After all, she 
was used to such impulsiveness. What pleased her would 
frighten a girl of Esther’s bringing up. It was just a 
matter of temperament and environment. Just as things 
we do shock our Oriental friends. 

The time was drawing near for Tom’s return. He was 
a little uneasy as to how the bank would regard his way 
of settling the business. He felt he could render an ac- 
count of it that would prove entirely satisfactory to them. 

Tom’s friend was exceedingly disappointed at the pros- 
pect of losing his society and when the day came for his 
departure, was on hand to wish him bon voyage. 

The return trip was as delightful as the one over had 
been, and as Tom reached the end of the journey it was 
with regret. It took him but a short time to go by rail to 
the end of his destination. He then took an auto and hur- 
ried to the bank, anxious to get there before closing hours 
and report. 

He found the directors were more than pleased with his 
judgment in dealing with the transaction. 

They found out after his departure that the concern was 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


67 


in an almost insolvent condition, but concluded to make it a 
test as to how Tom would manage it. They could easily 
refuse to grant the loan even if he promised it. 

As soon as he took his departure, one of the directors 
proposed putting him in line for promotion at no distant 
date. This was agreed on unanimously. 

Tom’s thoughts now turned to Esther. Now that he 
had relieved his mind of the responsibility, he hastened 
his pace, eager to see her again. She received him warmly 
and made him go into the minutest detail as to how he spent 
every minute of his time since he left her. 

She was as astonished as Tom had been to hear that the 
Count had not gone to France. 

‘‘Well,” she said, “we won’t grudge him his senorita, now 
we are so happy ourselves. I don’t care, as long as he is 
so far away from me. Probably he has an elastic kind of 
heart, that can always find room for one more occupant. 
I don’t think my refusing his affections wounded him 
much.” 

Tom took his old place in the Pemberton household. He 
found Fairchild still persevering in the hopes of Esther’s 
final capitulation, but felt no uneasiness now on that score. 

Mr. Pemberton was pleased at Tom’s way of doing busi- 
ness, and felt that Tom was in a fair way to get rich. 
“But,” he soliloquized, “that’s too far off. Fairchild has 
his millions and it’s well and securely invested.” He had 
not given up by any means his ambition to have it added 
some day to his own. 

Mr. Fairchild was very much interested in Tom’s de- 
scription of Havana, and decided to visit and explore the 
whole island before long. In the last year he had ex- 
perienced a great desire to see it ; in fact to get out of the 
beaten track of travel. The old world and the Orient he 
knew almost by heart. There was nothing new to interest 
him there. But this new possession had an attraction for 
him he found hard to resist. He longed to investigate its 
interior and its possibilities. 

Tom and he now seemed to understand each other better 
and were fast becoming good friends, as Fairchild said to 


68 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


him one day, “Seymour, we both love the same girl, and 
have, I hope, an equal chance of winning her. May the 
best, in her estimation, win. I will hold no enmity to you 
should you be the fortunate one, and I hope you will hold 
none to me, should I be the favored one.’’ 

They clasped hands over the bargain and their friend- 
ship was cemented closer together by the thorough under- 
standing that now existed between them. 

Tom was happy in the knowledge of his being the 
chosen one. Fairchild was happy in the ignorance of it. 

Tom resumed his work at the bank, feeling grateful for 
the confidence placed in him. He decided he would bend 
all his energies to their interests. He liked to be employed 
at something that needed brain activity. He could not 
put in his time like Fairchild in out-door sports. He 
liked them well enough as a pastime or recreation. His 
nature needed something that would expand the mind and 
improve his financial standing, not that he cared so much 
for money, but liked the comforts and conveniences it 
brought. Moreover, he wanted Esther to have every- 
thing her heart desired. He knew she had always had, 
and did not want to deprive her of it when she was his. 

How that incited him to industry to know that some 
day not far off Esther would be his alone. He had not 
spoken to Mr. Pemberton about it since his first interview. 
He knew it was no use yet awhile. 

Esther had tried in vain to get her mother to help her 
and Tom to win the father over to their views, but it was 
useless. So they bided their time. 

Tom often envied Fairchild his freedom. He was able 
to meet Esther at the links and tennis court every day, 
while he could only see her evenings, but was happy in the 
thought that Fairchild could not win her from him. She 
had given her love to him and could not be won away from 
him. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


69 


CHAPTER XIX. 

ESTHER REFUSES FAIRCHILD A SECOND TIME. 

Fairchild felt the time had come now to find out Esther’s 
real feeling for him, and the first opportunity he again 
asked her to marry him. She refused him as kindly as she 
could, and told him she had every respect for him, but 
could not love him. 

He accused her of encouraging him to believe she had 
grown to love him. When she asked him to prove any 
occasion where she had given him the slightest encourage- 
ment, he failed to recall a single instance. 

He took his refusal very much to heart. Esther had 
now become a necessity to his happiness. Their lives had 
grown together. He never thought of any one but her in 
connection with his future. He hardly knew what to 
say or do. He knew he could not conscientiously say that 
she had given him any hopes. He himself was the one to 
blame. He was so blinded with his love for her that he 
felt she must feel the same way towards him. This caused 
a break in their friendship, no real falling out, but just 
a simple break in the cord that bound their common in- 
terests together. 

When she told Tom about it, he felt genuine pity for 
Fairchild. He knew he was a man that was not attracted 
by every new face. He seldom gave the average girl more 
than a passing look. He knew Esther a long time before 
she awakened this love in him, and now that he realized it 
he loved her with all the fervor of his nature, but knew now 
it was useless. He moped around his club for several days, 
and then decided to go away for a while and forget it. He 
had ever since Tom’s return from Havana wanted to go 
there, but now declared he could not enjoy it, as secretly 
he had always pictured Esther by his side in his ramblings. 
He could not endure the thought of going there alone. 
He concluded to try a trip somewhere else this time, hop- 
ing later on to go there. It took him a long time to de- 


70 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


cide where to go, until one evening he accidentally heard 
a young English friend mention he was going to Ceylon to 
visit a brother who had a tea plantation there. 

Fairchild asked permission to join him. His friend, 
delighted with the idea of company, readily acquiesced, as 
it was a long journey. 

He made a hasty preparation for the voyage, and went 
in a few evenings to say good bye to Esther and Tom. 

They were really sorry to see him go, and sympathized 
with him in his loneliness. 

As he shook hands with Tom, he said, ‘‘Well, Tom, the 
best has won. God bless you both, and may all the happi- 
ness that I thought would be mine be yours and Esther’s.'’ 

Their eyes were dim with tears as they said farewell. 

“Poor Fairchild,” said Tom, as he left them. “I do 
feel awfully sorry for him. Oh, Esther, how can I ever 
do enough for you after your faithfulness to me. His 
money was a big temptation. I used to envy him a little, 
but now I think he would gladly exchange his money for a 
little of our happiness. Strange how things go in this 
life, isn’t it? We always want what we can’t have, and 
get what we don’t want. But it’s a pretty good world any- 
way. May be he will find another Esther some day. Who 
knows ?” 

Mr. Pemberton was very much surprised at Fairchild’s 
sudden resolve to travel, but as neither he nor Esther men- 
tioned the cause of it, he was in utter ignorance of it, and 
remarked to his wife, “It’s strange that he should go oif 
without asking Esther to marry him. He led me to believe 
that was his intention only a few days ago. I wish now 
I had spoken to him about it.” 

“Perhaps,” said Mrs. Pemberton, “he wanted to go away 
from her and see if he really does love her.” 

“That’s a brilliant idea, Eva,” said Mr. Pemberton, sar- 
castically. This remark caused Mrs. Pemberton to sub- 
side immediately. 

“Yes,” continued Mr. Pemberton, “I was remiss in my 
duty toward Esther, to let this man slip off like this. I 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


71 

don't feel he has any right to trifle with her feelings like 
that." 

Meeting Esther coming down stairs a few minutes later, 
he said, “Well, Esther, what got into Fairchild to go off 
like that?" 

“I suppose he is tired of doing nothing, father, and 
thought he would join his friend on his trip." 

“That's no way to treat you after you have been so good 
to him. I'd make him smart for it, if he were here." 

“Well, father, he knows what's best." 

“I don't know about that, Esther. He will go a long 
way before he will find your equal." 

“Never mind, father, if he is satisfied, we ought to be." 

“Indeed," said Mr. Pemberton, “it's a good thing for 
him he has put so many miles between us. If he had not, 
there would be something doing right now." 

Esther endeavored to soothe her father, but his ire was 
stirred up at what he thought was a slight on her, and he 
was aching to have revenge on Fairchild for it. But the 
innocent cause of it was far out of his reach and hearing. 

For several days Mr. Pemberton nursed his wrath. This 
losing the chance of grasping Mr. Fairchild's millions was 
a bitter disappointment to him. Although he was abun- 
dantly and more than well supplied with money, still he 
longed for more. He made money his life work. He 
worked honestly and dishonestly to accomplish his purpose. 
The greed for gain had taken hold of him like a disease 
and spread over his whole life. Now there was no cur- 
ing it; it had to run its course. 

These were hard days for Esther. Every time her father 
came into her presence, it was the signal for a new out- 
burst against Fairchild. 

Several times she was on the point of explaining why 
he left so suddenly, but as soon as she broached the subject 
he would grow furious at the mere mention of Fairchild's 
name, and. start off on a tirade against him. So Esther 
concluded not to allude to it any more. 

Mrs. Pemberton was, in the meantime, in fear and 


72 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


trembling of her husband. No matter what she said, he 
misconstrued it and answered her sharply. She would 
almost collapse at the sound of his voice. 

Esther tried to keep up her mother's spirits, and were it 
not for Tom's visits, would have had a lonesome time of it. 

The whole home seemed to be upset by it. Tom felt an 
injustice was being done Fairchild. He had acted in an 
upright manner. He felt he himself would have done the 
same thing if Esther had rejected him. He knew he 
would not force his attentions on her any more than Fair- 
child would. He longed to say something to Mr. Pem- 
berton in Fairchild's defence, but did not dare to as long 
as he was in his present state of mind. Mr. Pemberton was 
in no humor to be coaxed or cajoled. There was nothing 
to do but wait until his brain storm was over. 

Tom and Esther redoubled their precautions. It would 
never do to have Mr. Pemberton's wrath turned on them 
in their present condition. But they could have rested 
easy, he had no intention of bothering them. His thoughts 
were too occupied with his failure to accomplish what he 
had set his heart on. He worried incessantly over what 
he called the escape of Fairchild's millions from his grasp. 
He knew of no other such desirable man among his ac- 
quaintance. He thought Fairchild, being young, would be 
easily moulded into his way of thinking. He did not 
reckon on Esther's independent nature, that would regulate 
her life to suit herself independent of his authority over her. 

She never could understand her father's avaricious na- 
ture. It was the outcome of a disposition to accumulate 
wealth, that grew on him of late years, more and more 
as he grew older and which he could not resist now, even 
if he would try. He had fostered it all his life; and, 
although he could not possibly use his wealth, he would 
father it, as a miser would, just for the pleasure of pos- 
session. 

He was liberal enough to his family because it suited 
his purpose to have them make a display of it. It repre- 
sented his wealth better than any other way he knew of. 
Consequently it pleased him. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


73 


He had always humored Esther and indulged her in every- 
thing and was still disposed to do so. She was the idol 
of his heart. . He was proud of her intelligence and beauty, 
and expected great things of her, and he was not disap- 
pointed in her. His one redeeming point was his love for 
Esther. She brought out the good in his nature, the good 
that lies dormant even in the worst natures, waiting for 
some particular one to arouse it. She brought the best out 
of his sordid disposition. Until she came to a marriage- 
able age, they had no difference of opinion; but just as 
soon as he tried to barter her for a title, and now for 
money, she asserted her superior mind, and refused to con- 
sider such tactics on her father's part. It was then the first 
coolness in their lives sprang up between them. 

Her mother always had a weak, vacillating nature that 
would rather agree every time than be bothered discussing 
a subject. It was because of this weakness of character 
that Esther was thrown more in her father's than her 
mother's society. Now, for the first time, she felt the need 
of a mother's advice and counsel, but knew it was useless 
to look for any comfort from her, and she would not go 
outside her home for the counsel she needed so- badly. 

She longed for some good motherly heart to pour out 
her confidences into, but as this was out of the question, she 
bore her troubles alone. 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE TRIP TO CEYLON. 

Mr. Fairchild and his friend started on their intended 
journey, going first to England, as his young friend wished 
to visit his parent, before going on such a long trip. 

The voyage across the Atlantic was all that could be de- 
sired. They had unusually fine weather all the way over, 
with the exception of a dense fog which they encountered 
in the British Channel. This caused some delay, but as 
there was no special hurry, they did not mind it. 


74 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


The passengers going over were very agreeable, Mr. 
Fairchild finding solace in the company of a bright Eng- 
lish girl named Mabel Lloyd, who sat next to him at his 
table. They became friends rapidly, as one does on sea 
voyages. She had been visiting an uncle and aunt in New 
York, and was very enthusiastic over the country, people, 
and everything she saw there. 

''Just fancy,'' she told Mr. Fairchild, "mamma was ter- 
ribly opposed to my visiting my Aunt Maud. She was so 
prejudiced against her because she was an American. She 
thought Uncle Charles was doing something awful when 
he went over there to marry her. But when I tell her how 
lovely they all are she won't feel so bad. They are going 
to come over and spend Christmas with us. You know 
Aunt Maud has never seen a real old English Christmas — 
Yule logs, boar's head and all that sort of thing. She 
used to make me tell her over and over again about it. She 
is just lovely. Mamma can't help liking her. I just adore 
her. I could not bear to leave her. I hope mamma won't 
find me changed. She was so fearful of my learning slang 
over there. You know that's almost a crime in our part 
of the country. Do you see anything awful about me, Mr. 
Fairchild?" 

"Why, no; you're just — delightful." 

"That's awfully nice of you to say so. Don’t you know, 
I think I would like to live in New York forever. I 
wouldn't dare to tell mamma so, though. Aunt Maud wants 
me to come back next year. I do hope I can. Maybe 
mamma will let me." 

"I hope you will," said Mr. Fairchild, "I would like to 
show you the points of interest myself." 

"Wouldn't that be lovely," she exclaimed, enthusiastically. 
"You don't know how much I have enjoyed meeting you. 
When I came over I was so lonesome on board the steamer. 
It was my own fault, I know. The gentlemen would ask 
me to take a walk on the deck and I always refused them." 

"Why?" said Mr. Fairchild. 

"Well, because mamma told me repeatedly not to do 
anything that was unmaidenly and to be very circumspect 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


75 


in my behavior. I was so afraid of not behaving right 
that I hardly spoke to a soul all the way over. When I 
told Aunt Maud, she just laughed and said, ‘Mabel, you 
need never be afraid. There are always plenty of good 
people to protect a girl when she is travelling alone and to 
take care of her, too, if the necessity comes.’ So this time 
I am just enjoying every day of the journey.” 

At this juncture his young friend came up. 

“Well,” Fairchild,” he said, “you and Miss Lloyd seem 
to be getting on capitally.” 

“Yes,” said Fairchild. “We haven’t quarreled yet, have 
we ?” 

“No, indeed,” she said. “How could any one quarrel 
with you after being so good to them ?” 

“Say, I’ll get jealous, Fairchild. You know I met Miss 
Lloyd in New York and introduced her to you, and now 
you have cut me out. Come, Miss Lloyd, let you and I 
have a turn on the deck before dinner.” 

“All right,” she answered gaily, and soon they were 
walking briskly, laughing and chatting over their pleasure 
at seeing their homes again. 

“I ought not to say it, but I do hope I can get another 
chance to visit New York,” said Mabel. 

“You little traitor, you,” laughingly answered the young 
Englishman. “I don’t wish it,” he said, “but intend to 
do it.” 

“Oh, are you going back soon?” 

“No, not for some time. Fairchild and I are going to 
Ceylon for a trip. My brother lives there, you know, and 
we planned to go and visit him a while.” 

“That will be lovely. Men can see so much. It’s easy 
for them to travel. I think this holiday has spoiled me,” 
said Mabel. “I’ll be wanting to go all the time.” 

“That’s it,” said the young Englishman. “Once you 
begin, you can’t stay still. You want to go all the time. 
The spirit of restlessness has got hold of me, too. This will 
be the first time in two years that I have been home. I 
know the Mater will feel awfully bad when I tell her I 
am going to see my brother in Ceylon. She hoped I would 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


76 

stay home for a while, as my brother visited us just before 
I started for New York/’ 

‘'Have you any more brothers and sisters ?” asked Mabel. 

“No,” he answered, sadly; “my sister died two years 
ago, the only one I had. She was just twenty years old. 
She was following the hounds. Her horse fell and rolled 
on her, crushing her life out. She was dead when they 
picked her up. Mother never has been the same.” 

“Oh, how dreadfully sad! She was just my age. Your 
mother must be very lonely without her sons.” 

“Yes, sometimes I feel so guilty and think Til stay home. 
Then the roving feeling gets hold of me and I am off 
again. She never says, ‘Don’t go, Harry,’ or perhaps I 
might stay home more. She always seemed to think eveiy- 
thing of Sybil. We boys never seemed to have the hold 
on her affections that she did.” 

“Why, there’s the dressing bell,” said Mabel. “I must 
go and get ready for dinner.” 

“It’s a shame you did not get a seat next to me. Miss 
Lloyd. Fairchild seems so serious.” 

“I find him pleasant enough,” she said, as she went to 
her cabin. 

As he looked after her he said to himself, “She’s no end 
of a nice girl. Just the kind the Mater would like, too. 
It’s time I was settling down.” So saying, he went to make 
preparations for dinner. 

On reaching his cabin, he took especial pains with his 
toilet, trying on several ties before he was satisfied with 
the effect. On making his appearance in the Saloon Fair- 
child noticed it. He, too, had taken extra care to make 
himself presentable, and w^as pleased that his friend could 
not take his place along side of Miss Lloyd. That was his 
privilege, his friend having a place at another table. 

Fairchild was surprised at himself taking any interest in 
her, as up to a few days ago no one had a place in his 
thoughts but Esther. He grieved to think he had lost her, 
and felt he would never meet another girl like her. Yet 
here he was getting interested in Miss Lloyd already. He 
could not understand himself. He was not the kind to fall 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


77 


easily in love, but could not conceal the fact from himself 
that he was happier in her company that in any one else’s 
on board. 

Several times during the meal he caught his friend 
glancing at Miss Lloyd. She was too busy talking to 
notice it, but Fairchild saw it, and wondered what interest 
he could have in her. Only one more day and they would 
have to part. 

After lunch next day every one was busy counting on 
how soon they would meet their friends and relatives. A 
party of tourists on their first trip abroad were consulting 
their guides and one could hear nothing but snatches of 
conversation concerning the best way to view London 
Tower, Westminster Abbey, and so forth. 

As the steamer entered the Channel the fog was so dense 
they had to lay to, as the Captain expressed it. This delay 
was unavoidable, and most of the passengers took it good- 
naturedly. Toward evening they were towed in. Before 
reaching the dock cards and addresses were exchanged. 

Fairchild and his friend promised to call on Miss Lloyd 
at her home. They had hardly time to wish her good bye 
when she was whisked off by her father and mother, who 
were overjoyed at her safe arrival. She told them all she 
had seen and what a delightful time she had. Her mother 
watched her closely for any slips in her pronunciation or 
traces of slang; but finding none, gave herself up with 
satisfaction to listen to the account of her voyage home. 
She told her parents of her meeting with the two gentlemen 
passengers, and of her inviting them to call and meet her 
father and mother. 

'T could hardly do less, mamma, when they were so kind 
to me.’’ 

''You did right,” said her father; "always be courteous 
to those who are kind to you. Never forget, Mabel, to 
thank every one ; even if the service is ever so slight always 
be polite. Remember that politeness is something with 
everybody, and with some people it’s every thing. We 
are too apt to take little kindnesses as our due.” 

Fairchild and his friend went to the hotel, his friend’s 


78 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


home being several miles from Lx)ndon. He urged Fair- 
child to make his home with him, but he preferred to remain 
at the hotel until the time for sailing to Ceylon. They 
arranged to visit each other often. 

Next morning his friend left for his home, and Fair- 
child put in his time sight-seeing, but found it heavy work 
alone. He was just on the point of going off in the coun- 
try somewhere when he met the tourist party that came 
over with him. In sheer desperation he joined them, and 
managed to extract considerable amusement from their 
comments on the Tower and other show places he visited 
with them. 

He returned to the hotel wondering what he would do 
next, when a messenger presented him with a card, saying 
the lady was in the reception-room. 

Entering the room, he found his friend. 

‘‘Did you get the mater’s card?” 

“Yes, just now.” 

“Well, come and I’ll introduce you to her. Mother, this 
is my friend, Fairchild.” 

She extended her hand in greeting and expressed her 
pleasure at meeting her son’s friend. 

“The object of my visit was to invite you to our home. 
I know London must prove lonesome to you here alone. 
Nothing would please us more than to have you stay with 
us until the time for the steamer’s departure.” 

“You’d better give in, Fairchild. Mother always stays 
with. a fellow until he does what she wants him to.” 

“I would be delighted to accept your hospitality, Mrs. 
Nelson, but it seems like an imposition.” 

“Say no more, please, Mr. Fairchild, but come with us 
now.” 

He thanked her graciously, grateful for the interest she 
had taken in him. 

It took them but a short time to go to the train, and soon 
they were speeding into the country, passing fragrant haw- 
thorn hedges, beautiful trees and green fields, stopping at 
last at a wayside station, where they alighted and were 
driven to the Nelson home. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


79 


Although Fairchild had frequently visited England, this 
view of rural scenery was entirely new to him. 

The Nelson home was in a charming spot reached by a 
drive through a long shady lane. The house itself was 
nestled among the trees and surrounded by large lawns 
and shrubberies. 

''What an ideal place,’’ thought Fairchild. "I could live 
here forever, far from the noise and turmoil of city life.” 

He was aroused from his thoughts by the carriage stop- 
ping. They entered the house and were ushered into an 
immense hall, which had an inviting looking fire burning 
brightly at the end of it. There was something homelike 
about it that captivated Fairchild at once. 

Seated in a large armchair, at one side of the fireplace, 
was Mr. Nelson, a semi-invalid, who welcomed Fairchild 
cordially and bade him make himself thoroughly at home. 
There was no need for this injunction, for he felt that 
way the instant he entered the house. It was an ideal 
English country home, one that was always open for hos- 
pitality to the family friends. 

Harry felt pleased to have his friend welcomed so warmly. 
Fairchild never remembered spending such a delightful visit 
anywhere. 

"We, with all our money, have not yet learned the true 
meaning of home,” he thought. He recalled the many 
elegant mansions of his friends at home, with their beauti- 
ful furnishings and expensive appointments. Yet this air 
of hospitality was lacking, this air which he found in so 
many English homes of less pretension. 

Harry and he spent their time riding, hunting and in 
various ways. They then decided it would be about time to 
call on Miss Lloyd. 

Mrs. Nelson knew of the family through some friends 
of hers, but did not know them personally, but had heard 
them spoken of very highly. 

They planned to go next day and call, but could not re- 
turn until the following evening. 

On arriving at the home, they found Miss Lloyd busy 
romping with two magnificent St. Bernard dogs. She ran 


8o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


forward to meet them with outstretched hands, overjoyed 
at seeing them again. She took them inside and introduced 
them to her father and mother. 

“Mamma,” she said, “these are the gentlemen who were 
so kind to me on the steamer. 

Her parents gave them a hearty welcome and insisted 
on their remaining over night, much to Mabel's delight. 

Mr. Lloyd told them of some friends near by who knew 
the Nelsons. 

“We must have them over this evening,” he said, look- 
ing toward his wife. 

“Certainly,” she said. “I can send word to them.” 

“Do so, my dear,” her husband answered. “I know it 
would please them to meet Mrs. Nelson's son.” 

Toward evening a messenger was dispatched to the 
friend's house. They came, glad of a chance to hear from 
their old friends, the Nelsons. 

The evening passed only too quick. Mabel was in the 
best of spirits. She had missed her friends and was pleased 
to think they had not forgotten her and their promise to 
call. 

Next afternoon they left, wishing them all good bye, as 
they expected to leave in a few days for Ceylon. 

' On his return to the Nelson's Fairchild wrote to Tom, 
telling of his arrival in England, and promising to write 
again when they came to the end of their journey. 

Mrs. Nelson could hardly bear the thought of Harry 
leaving them so soon again. 

“My dear boy,” his father said, “I wish you would settle 
down. You kave travelled and seen more now than most 
young men of your age, and it's about time you gave it up, 
at least for the present. Your mother and I are getting 
old and would like to have you near us in our old age.” 

“All right, dad,” said Harry. “After this trip I'll stay 
with you both all the time. I know the mater feels un- 
easy all the time I am gone, but rest assured. I'll keep out 
of danger always for her sake.” 

“Well, my boy, continue to do so. We will go up to 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


8i 


London with you to-morrow and stay there until the steamer 
leaves/’ 

Mrs. Nelson felt grieved to lose her son so soon again, 
but hoped after this trip he would be satisfied to stay home. 

On the following day they all went to London and put 
in their spare time showing Mr. Fairchild many places of 
interest that he had never even heard of. This pleased him 
very much. He appreciated their kindness to him in mak- 
ing him one of the family. He was sorry to part from 
them, but as their passages were secured he was obliged 
to say good bye to them. He thanked them over and over 
for their hospitality to him. 

The last farewells were spoken, and as the steamer cast 
off from the dock, Mrs. Nelson could control her grief no 
longer, and was led off by her husband to the train which 
took them to their home. 

'T do wish,” she said, ‘'Harry would settle down and 
marry some nice girl and stay near us.” 

“Well, Mary, her husband replied, “he promised me only 
yesterday he would remain at home after this voyage.” 

“I am so glad to hear that,” she answered. “If I could 
only have some one to take Sybil’s place, it would make 
it easier for me to bear.” 

“Well, he will probably find one, and bring you another 
daughter to love and care for you.” 

“If he does, my heart will go out to her, and I will en- 
deavor to make her life as happy as I hoped Sybil’s to be,” 
she said with fervor. 

The days were very lonesome for them. Harry’s visit 
was so short, he was gone before they realized they had 
him back. 

His brother George had gone to Ceylon and' bought a 
tea plantation there. He was back only once in the five 
years since he left. He returned to marry a young lady he^ 
had known from childhood and took her off to Ceylon,, 
much to the disappointment of his parents, who were very 
much attached to his wife, she havingi^been playmate and 
friejad ..to --Sybil since their_ infancy.^ . Now. that Sybil, was 


82 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


gone, she longed to have George’s wife back to comfort 
her, but their home was there, and she had given up all 
hope of that now, but wished for Harry to remain with 
them so they would not be entirely alone in their old age. 

Harry and Fairchild were well on their way by now. 
There was an unusually large number of passengers, most 
of them being British Army officers and their wives on their 
way to Bombay. One sturdy old general was accompanied 
by a dissipated looking man, who Fairchild found out sev- 
eral days later was none other than the Duke of Pembroke, 
whom he was taking into the army in hopes that the disci- 
pline and life would reform, strengthen and make a man 
of him instead of the wreck he was now. 

Fairchild knew of his visit to America and the life he 
led while there, but had never met him, as he was abroad 
at the time. To him it seemed strange to see a man, that 
evidently had the advantages he must have had, sink so low. 
But, on talking it over with the general, who told him 
about the family, he ceased to wonder at it. 

‘'By Gad,” said the general, “what are our aristocracy 
coming to ! Here’s the Pembroke family, which ran down 
a long line of noble ancestors, now come to a standstill! 
This young man’s great grandfather was commander of 
the Army and distinguished himself on numberless occa- 
sions by his bravery. His grandfather was an illustrious 
statesman, a man of unblemished character, whose eloquence 
stirred the whole country every time he spoke in Parlia- 
ment. His own father, living on the reputation of his sire, 
gave himself up to every indulgence, finally marrying a 
chorus girl, as the wind up of a great spree. And this,” 
he said, pointing to the drowsy duke, “is the result of the 
union. Is it any wonder that the finger of scorn is pointed 
at him? And the trouble is we get no credit, sir, for the 
noble line of men we produce, because such specimens, as 
our friend here, are constantly in evidence. Look around 
you on this deck at the fine intelligent band of men — officers 
of our army. It’s occupation, sir, at some kind of work 
that brings out the good that’s in us. If we don’t occupy 
our hands and brains, our best qualities sink in us, and 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


83 


the worst that’s in our natures rises to the top and rules 
our lives. Is it not so, my friend? Don’t you find the 
same conditions confronting you on your side of the water?” 

Fairchild could not deny that this was so. 

‘"Yes,” continued the general, "'our men must give up 
this useless kind of existence and make a name for them- 
selves and not live on some one else’s reputation. If I 
had a dozen sons and a million apiece for them. I’d make 
soldiers or business men of every one of them sooner than 
see them dc?^enerate. The world needs good men in all 
walks of life more than it ever did. The abuse of money 
is what causes this state of things,” continued the general. 
''This necessary commodity is wrongly used. It causes the 
undoing and not the uplifting of man, as it ought to. Now 
don’t misunderstand me, moneyed men are needed and always 
will be for the army of wage earners who need their as- 
sistance. But no man ought to allow himself to sink into 
a nonentity in the community in which he lives. Every man 
ought to be a 'prop,’ so to speak, to hold up some principle 
for the betterment of mankind in general. Why, where 
would we drift to if all our men lived this kind of life, 
like our friend here has been doing? Why, sir,” went on 
the general, "we would be a mass of wreckage in no time. 
Well, well, here I am talking myself into a state of excite- 
ment over things I can’t remedy. But, changing the sub- 
ject, where are you going to get off at, Mr. Fairchild?” 

"Ceylon is my destination. I am going to visit young 
Nelson’s brother. He has a tea plantation there.” 

"I know him,” said the general. "He often visits the 
garrison. He has some sort of a relative in the Army. 
His head is level. Everybody drinks tea these days, and 
your are sure of a market for your product. Give the 
world the necessities of life and you’ll make money. Well, 
sir, I must take a look at my charge.” So saying, he 
walked off. 

Fairchild began to think over the general’s conversation. 
It made a deep impression on him, especially as he was 
doing no particular good as he went along, and was not 
any kind of a prop, as the general put it. 


84 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘What good was he in any community?’’ he thought, 
and decided then and there to lead a more industrious life 
and make some use of the wealth he was fortunate enough 
to inherit. He would enter some way intO' the life of 
whatever place he settled down in. 

“Esther would have been just the girl to start a fellow 
right,” he thought. But that was out of the question now. 
“Miss Lloyd is a delightful and lovable girl, too, but 
whether I would have any chance alongside of Nelson I 
don’t know. I always seem to meet a girl that some one 
else wants too. Well, all I can do is to try and win her. 
She had taken a hold on my affections already, although 
I know she is not aware of it.” 

The more he thought of her, the more he felt convinced 
that she was just the girl to make a man happy if he was 
fortunate to win her. From that time on she occupied his 
mind constantly. 

Nelson, in the meantime, had succumbed to the charms 
of a beautiful young girl who was on her way to Ceylon 
to join her parents. She was just out of school, having 
been sent to England to finish her education. He appeared 
to be hopelessly in love with her, much to the satisfaction 
of Fairchild, who was actually falling in love with the 
absent Mabel Lloyd, and was glad to see his friend getting 
out of the race. 

For the rest of the voyage Fairchild was almost deserted 
by Nelson, so enamored was he with his charmer. He 
never left her side, for fear of any one else taking his 
place. She seemed just as infatuated as he was, much 
to the amusement of the rest of the passengers, who had 
no end of fun at their expense. Both being young, they 
paid no attention to it, but continued on in mute admira- 
tion of each other independent of what their fellow pas- 
sengers thought. 

Mr. Fairchild rather envied him in having his inamorata 
so near to him, while his own affair was as yet a day- 
dream of romance, which he hoped some day would be 
realized. There was nothing for him to do but dream 
on until the time would come when the dream would be- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


85 


come a reality. He spent many pleasant hours listening 
to the general’s discussion on things in general. The 
latter, being a deep thinker and man of the world, one 
who observed closely all that was continually passing be- 
fore his critical eyes, he naturally proved a most interest- 
ing companion. Being a good talker, he brought out the 
fine points to advantage. His conversation proved so in- 
structive that Fairchild was loath to let him go, as he did 
so often to talk with his fellow officers, he being an all 
round favorite with every one on board, especially the 
elderly spinster who giggled spasmodically every time he 
spoke to her, and tapped him playfully on the cheek with 
her fan, saying, ''General, you’re so funny,” much to the 
evident amusement of the grizzled warrior. 

She was a source of constant wonder to him. Her kit- 
tenish ways and simpering manner seemed so out of place 
with her sparse gray hair and furrowed cheeks. Youth 
dies hard in some people. She was one of those who 
fought heroically against the ravages of time and tried to 
be youthful in spite of the occasional twinges of pain her 
rheumatism caused her. She was going to India, she said, 
as she had heard of a wonderful Brahmin who could restore 
the aged to youth by mere incantations and mysterious and 
weird rites. She firmly believed it to be so. The general 
tried to show her the folly of it, but nothing would turn 
her from the purpose. She had met an Indian prince 
in England who had told her of the wonderful feat of 
restoration he had performed. She would tell this all to 
the general in a confidential way, which caused him to 
remark many a time : 

"The fools are like the poor, always with us. It’s no 
wonder the world is so full of fakirs, when the dupes are 
so plentiful. Ah, well, it takes all kinds of people to make 
a world. So what does it matter if one-half have to live 
off the other half. They have to live somehow, and I 
suppose, in their opinion, one way is as good as another.” 

The steamer was now nearing Bombay, and the con- 
tingent of officers and their wives were preparing to land. 
As they came into the harbor, there seemed to be a feeling 


86 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


of genuine regret among the remaining passengers to see 
them go. They had made themselves so agreeable. As they 
had many fine musicians among them, they would be missed 
all the more for the pleasure they had given. But, as the 
general remarked, ‘'Duty before pleasure.'' 

He was anxious to get into harness again, as he called 
it. “We must keep drilled every day if we wish to keep 
up our proficiency in the field." As soon as the steamer 
was moored alongside the wharf, the passengers gave three 
hearty cheers for the general as he walked up the gang 
plank. There being considerable cargo to unload, the re- 
maining passengers had a chance to go on shore and look 
at the city. \ I 

The Brahma Temples were a novel sight to most of 
them, and the motley crowd of Hindoos, Mohammedans 
and Parsees were an interesting as well as an unfamiliar 
experience. 

After purchasing many curios in the shape of carved 
teakwood, ivory and beautiful embroidery, they re-em- 
barked and were soon on their way to Ceylon. 

Young Nelson fairly loaded his lady love with beautiful 
gifts. If she admired anything, he would dart into the 
store instantly and purchase it regardless of the cost. She 
fairly had to drag him back to the steamer, or, as she said, 
he would not have the price of a meal left in his pocket. 

It left a great vacancy among the cabin passengers when 
the officers and their wives left. It took some time to ad- 
just things again, but as they were so near the end of their 
journey it seemed hardly worth while. 

Mr. Fairchild was anxious to get there. He was getting 
tired of the long voyage. But young Nelson was like 
Tennyson's brook, he could go on forever. 

It delighted him to think that Elsie would live in Ceylon. 
He could see her often. He intended, the very first thing 
on landing, to ask her parents' permission to marry her. 

Fairchild was amused at his rapturous description of her 
beauty and lovely disposition, as if he had not been for 
weeks looking at her every day, watching the process with 
double interest, as it left him a clear field for Mabel Lloyd. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


87 


It was doubtful if Nelson thought of her after the first 
day out. He was very impressionable. Every pretty face 
attracted him, but this time his love making was unusually 
violent, and lasted longer than was customary for him. 
He had met his affinity at last, he told Fairchild. All the 
others were just passing fancies. He would go off into 
ecstatic descriptions of her many and wonderful virtues on 
the slightest provocation, until Fairchild pronounced it to 
be getting positively tiresome. 

''Well, old man,’' said Nelson, "you’ll know how it feels 
some of these days to be desperately in love.” 

"I doubt if I shall lose my head like you are doing,” 
laughingly answered Fairchild. "I think the sea air is too 
much for you, Harry ; it’s too exhilarating.” 

"Oh, it’s Elsie. She would turn any fellow’s brain,” 
said Harry. "I am so happy I hardly know myself.” 

"Well, I am sure I don’t know you,” said Fairchild. "If 
I had seen this side of your character, I doubt if I would 
have asked to accompany you.” 

"Oh, Fairchild, you’re not sorry you came, are you?” 

"No, indeed; I am glad. It’s the most pleasant sea 
voyage I have ever had. A little long, perhaps; but, I 
suppose, if I had an Elsie it would be far too short.” 

"That’s it,” said Harry. "I do wish you could find a 
girl to love. You don’t know what you are missing. Fair- 
child.” 

"Well, I am content,” said the latter, "to watch your 
happiness. I am too sober to ever lose my head, I think.” 

"Don’t be too sure of it, Fairchild. A fellow never 
knows what he will do until he gets there.” 

"I suppose not,” answered Fairchild, dryly. 

He could not picture himself, no matter how deeply in 
love, doing as young Nelson was. 

"Of course,” he thought, "I might do it, but I have my 
doubts. I never was of an excitable nature. Things 
always came to me so easy. I just took them as a matter 
of course, and never knew the pleasure of expectation.” 

Next evening they were able to see the lights of the 
City of Colombo on the west coast of the island. Part of 


88 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


the city being built on a rocky promontory, the lights could 
be seen quite a distance off. As they entered the harbor 
next morning they could distinguish the forts that defended 
it, and the walls and great ditch with its drawbridges. 

This first glance at the island pleased Fairchild. He 
saw now it was going to be a very interesting place to visit. 

Harry saw nothing, so absorbed was he with Elsie, until 
Fairchild drew his attention to the odd looking boats in 
which the natives were paddling about the harbor, a native 
stationed at each end of the boat. 

Harry cast a swift glance at them, but that was all. This 
amused Fairchild, who said to himself, 'T don’t believe he 
will ever reach the tea plantations. He told me it was 
three miles out of town; and if Miss Elsie lives in town, 
which I presume she does, if he ever gets there, it will 
be by main force.” 

The steamer drew up along side the wharf and the pas- 
sengers began to disembark. Elsie’s father and mother, a 
handsome, dignified couple, met her, and bore her off, 
leaving a native servant to attend to her luggage. 

Harry had hardly time to exchange greetings in re- 
sponse to his introduction. He had her address, to be sure, 
and would be able to call on her at her home, but he never 
thought of her being taken away from him in such a rush. 

He looked lovingly after her and stood spellbound until 
some one called ‘‘Gangway!” This brought him to his 
senses, and he began to gather up his traps. Fairchild 
had all his in readiness some time before. 

“Well, Harry,” he said, “let us go to the hotel and get 
our baggage sent up there.” 

“All right,” said Harry, dreamily. 

They entered a waiting carriage and were driven at a 
fast rate to the hotel. Fairchild had to attend to every- 
thing. Harry seemed to be almost in a state of collapse 
from his parting from Elsie. 

“Come, Nelson, wake up,” said Fairchild. “You’ll see 
her again. Lunch will soon be ready, and we had better 
brush up a little for it.” 

They started for their rooms, and later, on entering the 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


89 


dining-room, Harry was transported with joy by seeing 
Elsie, with her father and mother, seated at a table wait- 
ing for lunch. He immediately walked over to them and 
was invited to sit with them. 

‘‘Bring your friend over to our table,’’ they said cor- 
dially. 

But as the table only held four, Fairchild decided to 
stay where he was. 

Harry was soon on the best of footing with Mr. and 
Mrs. Nichols, Elsie’s parents, who seemed to take quite a 
fancy to his boyish enthusiasm. 

After lunch, having received an invitation to call and 
bring his friend next evening, he wished them good bye, 
casting a loving look after them. He heaved a deep sigh 
and said, “Good bye, Elsie, until to-morrow night.” 

He came back to Fairchild’s table and told him of the 
invitation. “And what do you suppose ?” he said excitedly. 
“Mr. Nichols has a plantation joining George’s. Was 
there ever anything so fortunate? When Elsie left they 
lived in town. She was a little girl and did not remember 
much about the place. Her parents came every year to 
England to visit her while she was in boarding school. They 
seem to think there never was a girl like her, and, bah 
Jove! Fairchild, I think they are right, too. I never saw 
one like her before myself,” said Harry. 

Fairchild felt like reminding him of other girls he had 
thought just as perfect, but, to be sure, he never went 
into such ecstasies over them as he did over Elsie. 

The next evening took a long time to come, according 
to Harry, but it did eventually arrive, and he and Fair- 
child went to call on Mr. and Mrs. Nichols. They were 
graciously received by Mrs. Nichols, who apologized for 
Elsie’s absence. 

“My neighbor here has not seen her for seven years, 
and she begged so hard that I let her run over there. She 
will be back in about an hour.” 

It was a long hour to Harry. At every sound he expected 
to see h«r come into the room. But it was almost an hour 
and a half before she came. 


90 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


She welcomed them gaily, and drew up a footstool by 
Harry, and soon they were in oblivion as far as any one 
else was concerned. 

She told him they were going out to the plantation for 
a week. ‘'You know father likes to live in town, and 
mother likes it best in the country. So we will stay part 
of the time in each place. Your friend says you are going 
to your brother's to-morrow." 

“Yes ; George is coming after us." 

“Come, Elsie," her father called out, “show Mr. Fair- 
child those trophies of mine." 

“Yes, father," she answered. 

“You must go elephant hunting with me some day," he 
said, addressing Fairchild. “It's rare sport. Of course 
there's a spice of danger to it, and one has to keep a sharp 
lookout ; but on the whole it's most exciting. It needs con- 
siderable strategy to wound one of those monsters. They 
seem to understand our movements so well and are ready 
for us at every turn. You have to keep a careful lookout, 
or they will get you before you get them." 

After having talked for a long time over the various 
animals found there to hunt Fairchild concluded it was 
time to be going. So wishing their host and hostess good 
night, he and Nelson returned to the hotel. When they 
reached there they found a message for Harry, saying his 
brother would be there in the morning. 

Fairchild rose early and made a visit to some of the 
stores, bought some views, curios and little trinkets, going 
back to the hotel for breakfast. He devoted the rest of 
the time to writing. He wrote Tom a long letter telling 
of his voyage and so forth and sent him and Esther some 
views and curios. Then he made up a package and ad- 
dressed it to Miss Lloyd. He started several letters to her, 
but tore them up, as none of them suited him. He was 
afraid of offending her if he wrote too affectionately, and 
the more formal ones did not appeal to him. At last he 
managed to write one that met his approval. So sealing it 
he started out to find the post office. On getting back to 
the hotel he found Harry and his brother waiting for him. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 91 

George Nelson proved a very jovial fellow, but Fairchild 
hesitated about foisting himself on him. He intended to 
make the trip with Harry, but not to impose on his brother's 
hospitality. The latter would not have it that way, but 
insisted on his coming to his home with Harry, and never 
stopped his request until Fairchild acquiesced. 

The drive out to the plantation, though short, was very 
enjoyable. The jungle they passed through before reach- 
ing the plantation surprised Fairchild. The vegetation and 
trees were all so different from anything he had ever seen, 
and naturally being somewhat of a botanist, he was anxious 
to examine them. His host assured him he would find 
many things in that line to interest him. 

‘Tt was a source of never-ending wonder to me at first, 
and even yet I often find new specimens. Ah," he said, 
‘'here we are," as a native opened the gate and he drove 
down the long avenue to his home. 

His wife was on the veranda to greet them, expressing 
her pleasure at meeting llr. Fairchild. 

“You will hardly believe me when I tell you that you are 
the first real American I ever met." 

“Well," laughed Fairchild, “I hope I won't prove too 
ferocious." 

“On the contrary," she said, “I have always had the 
greatest admiration for your country and its people." 

“Thank you," said Fairchild. 

They all went into the dining-room, where an appetiz- 
ing lunch was spread. Seating themselves, they ate with 
apparent relish all before them. 

“How is it," said Harry, “a home meal always tastes so 
good." 

“Oh, you're just hungry, that's why you think it tastes 
better," said his sister-in-law. 

They fell to discussing the passengers and the voyage 
out. 

“Say," said Harry, “do you know the Nichols ?'' 

“Why, yes," said his brother. “They own the next 
plantation. Why do you ask?" 

“Well, their daughter came out with us." 


92 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


''Did she?” said Mrs. Nelson. "What does she look 
like?” 

"Perfectly lovely,” said Harry, enthusiastically. "You 
never saw such beautiful hair, and eyes — why they are just 
like stars, her eyes are, only brighter.” 

"Why, Harry,” laughed his brother, "you’ve got it bad.” 

Turning to Fairchild, he said, "Is she so angelic?” 

The latter smiled and said she was a beautiful girl and ex- 
tremely attractive. 

"That’s right,” said Harry. "I see you do know a pretty 
girl when you see her. You will never see another like her.” 

Fairchild’s mind wandered back to Mabel Lloyd, who in 
his estimation was every bit as attractive. 

"Well,” said George, "we will have plenty of chances to • 
judge her beauty, as they are going to come out here next 
week. Mr. Nichols was just waiting until his daughter ar- 
rived from England. She will be company for you, Geral- 
dine,” said George, addressing his wife. "I know you have 
been lonesome at times here among strangers.” 

"No, George,” she answered, "I have been very happy, 
but — of course, I will be glad to have a girl friend again, 
especially as she is so wonderfully beautiful,” she said, as 
she cast a mischievous glance at Harry. 

"You’ll find her no end of a jolly girl. Just your sort, 
Geraldine — plays tennis and golf, sings and paints and I 
don’t know what else. Just fresh from boarding school. 
I’m going to see her to-night.” 

"Why, Harry,” said his brother, "that’s a nice way to 
treat us after coming so far to visit us — to run off the first 
evening.” 

"But I must see her,” answered Harry. "She will not 
know what to make of me if I forget her so soon. I ex- 
pect you felt that way about Geraldine, didn’t you ?” 

"Well,” laughed his brother, "go ahead. We are all 
alike, I suppose, when we fall in love.” 

Fairchild was in his glory now. He spent days at a time 
botanizing the plant life of the island. He found several 
new varieties of ferns and plants hitherto unknown, making 
quite a name for himself among the botanists. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 93 

One evening*, on returning from a long tramp in the 
jungle, he met Harry hurrying up the avenue. 

‘'What do you suppose has happened,” he exclaimed, as 
he reached Fairchild. 

“Something terrible, I should judge from your looks.” 

“Yes,” said Harry; “I went over to-day to see Elsie, and 
she was off riding with some officer, a friend of her father’s ; 
and I am nearly distracted. I have not seen her since last 
night, and there’s no* telling where that fool man will take 
her. He doesn’t know the country a bit and may run into 
some wild animals.” 

“Keep cool, Harry; that fool man, as you call him, 
knows every foot of the place better than you do. So 
don’t excite yourself.” 

“If I only knew she was safe! It serves me right for 
letting her out of my sight.” 

Toward evening the Nichols came over and with them 
was Elsie looking radiant in her blue swiss dress, none the 
worse for her ride. 

“You don’t know what a relief it is to me to know you 
are safe back,” said Harry. 

“Why!” exclaimed Elsie. 

“Well, I did not know where that fellow would take 
you; and there are so many wild animals round through 
the jungle.” 

Elsie laughed heartily. “Why, you old goose, we only 
went to the post office to mail some letters for father and 
never met any animal more formidable than a cat, which 
was leisurely crossing the street. 

Thus reassured, Harry was himself again, but he made 
up his mind to find out the state of her feelings for him. 
He never could let any one else step in and take her away 
from him. 

During the evening he managed to see her alone, and 
found his affections were returned. She told him, among 
other things only meant for his ears, that she could not 
exist without him; he was as necessary to her as the air 
she breathed. All of which sent Harry into ecstasies. 

“I’ll call and see your father, Elsie, darling, to-morrow. 
I don’t suppose he will place any obstacles in the way.” 


94 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


''No/' said Elsie, 'Tm positive he won’t.” 

While Harry and Elsie were thus engaged, Fairchild and 
her father were discussing elephant hunting, a sport Fair- 
child knew absolutely nothing about, but was extremely 
anxious to try. 

It was decided to make arrangements with some ex- 
perienced natives to guide them into the parts of the jungle 
where they herded. As that would take some time to do, 
Mr. Nichols offered to take him with him next day to hunt 
jungle bear. 

They would in all probability be gone several weeks, the 
best hunting being in the southern part of the island. 

These bears are very sensitive to heat, and during the 
hottest part of the day they lay in self-dug holes. The 
hunter rouses them out of these and forces them out on the 
dry mountainous plateaus and waits until they are pretty 
well exhausted by the heat before attacking them. They 
are extremely dangerous when wounded. 

Harry did not wish to join them. In the first place., he 
neither knew nor cared anything about hunting, and in the 
next place, he could not stay that long from Elsie. So he 
declined their invitation to join the expedition. 

Mr. Nichols’ going off hunting gave Harry no chance to 
interview him or ask permission to marry Elsie. But as 
he had her consent, it did not worry him. They were satis- 
fied to wait until his return. 

Mrs. Nichols and Mrs. Nelson were very much amused 
at the two ardent wooers, but, as nothing could possibly 
be said against Harry, he being a young man of good char- 
acter, it was only his buoyant youth that was in evidence. 
Time would settle that. His boyish enthusiasm would 
eventually give way to a maturer manliness in a few years. 

Elsie was the same, full of girlish ecstasies. Young 
and just out of school, everything was novel and amusing 
to her. She was bright and intelligent and would develop 
into an excellent woman in time. 

Every one could see these two young people were adapted 
in every way to each other, and smiled on their ardent 
love-making, which they knew time would change into a 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


95 


strong and enduring affection, as they grew older. After 
all, they were only children, one might say, both young 
and inexperienced with the world before them. 

They had a great deal yet to learn of the sad side of 
life. This comes to all, however protected. Death and 
sorrow is no respecter of persons. They come with the 
grim sickle and cut our happiness off when we least expect 
it. Youth is the time for happiness and pleasure. So let 
no one grudge it to them. Time flits away so rapidly that 
age overtakes them before they are hardly aware of it 
and youth is gone forever. 

Mr. Nichols and Fairchild had an arduous time of it. 
The latter was not used to such heat, and was completely 
worn out climbing mountains. They hunted several days 
before getting a scent of a bear. At last one of their 
native servants spied one. Then the real work began. 
Fairchild forgot his weariness and trudged for hours 
after it. 

Mr. Nichols, being an experienced hunter and accus- 
tomed to the climate, suffered no inconvenience, but poor 
Fairchild was fagged out. 

Mr. Nichols got in the first shot, wounding the bear 
just enough to make it dangerous. It changed at them 
with all its fury. Fairchild shot but missed. This an- 
gered the bear still more, and with an ominous growl it 
advanced rapidly until it was almost upon him. He ran 
toward a tree, in utter ignorance that these bears can climb 
the highest one by reason of their enormous claws. 

Just as Fairchild started to climb the tree, he felt the 
bear’s heavy paw on him, as a shot from Mr. Nichols’ rifle 
took effect in his shoulder, causing him to roll over. See- 
ing he was not yet dead, he fired a shot into his brain. 
With the assistance of a couple of natives he dragged it 
to one side, leaving it for them to skin, while he went to 
where Fairchild was lying. He found that he had fainted 
from fright. He turned him over and poured some stimu- 
lants down his throat, which revived him, and soon he was 
able to sit up, but was too exhausted to walk yet. 

‘‘Where is that awful beast?” he asked Mr. Nichols. 


96 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


^'Right there/’ said Mr. Nichols, pointing to the dead 
bear that the natives were skinning. 

''Thank God he is dead,” said Fairchild. "I never had 
such a fright in my life.” 

He gradually recovered and walked over to where the 
bear was. He was an enormous fellow, his claws being 
monstrous. These Mr. Nichols gave to Fairchild as a 
souvenir. 

Later Mr. Nichols asked Fairchild jokingly if he wanted 
to hunt another bear. 

"Indeed, I do not. The quicker we get back to camp, the 
better it will please me. One bear is my limit.” 

As Fairchild wanted no more bear hunting, they broke 
camp and left for home, bringing the fine bear skin with 
them. The family were rather surprised to see them return 
so soon, but on hearing of Fairchild’s narrow escape, were 
thankful they were back. 

Elsie was overjoyed to think Harry did not go. 

"It would have been terrible if a bear should get him 
from you, wouldn’t it?” said George teasingly. 

"I don’t intend to give him up to any one, much less a 
Jungle bear.” 

Fairchild was undecided about elephant hunting, but 
Mr. Nichols reassured him. 

"You can come as a spectator and watch us and see how 
it’s done. But there’s time enough yet. You’ll want to 
take part in it, I know. We will rest up first.” 

A few days after this Harry made a special call on Mr. 
Nichols and formally asked for permission to marry Elsie. 

"Well, my boy, I don’t know what to say. You and Elsie 
are rather young to take such responsibility. I have no < 
objection to you, only on that score. You’re pretty young, , 
aren’t you, to take care of a wife?” 

"Elsie trusts me, sir.” 

"Of course she does. But what do a pair of youngsters ; 
like you know about starting housekeeping? I like you • 
first-rate, Harry,” said'Mn Nichols, "and have no objec- . 
tion to your being engaged, but I think you .had better wait ; 
a while before you think of marrying.” 

"All right, ..sir, , just .as ypit-say.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 97 

“Well spoken, Harry. Fll put you on probation. Eh, 
how would that suit you 

“Fine,’’ said Harry. “Thank you for trusting me. I 
will try to prove worthy of your confidence.” 

“Do, my boy ; that’s all I’ll ask of you, and feel my con- 
fidence has not been misplaced.” 

As Harry took his leave of Mr. Nichols, and was going 
out the door, Elsie called him back. 

“What did father say?” she asked excitedly. 

“He says he has no objection to me.” 

“How could he? You’re just lovely,” said Elsie. 

“But,” continued Harry, “he would rather we did not 
marry just yet. He thinks we had better wait a while.” 

“Do you think so?” queried Elsie. 

“Yes, I think it’s better to do as he says.” 

“You’re right, Harry. You always are.” 

“Wasn’t it nice of your father to act so. Some fathers 
would have been so grumpy.” 

“I’ll just give him a good kiss for that.” 

“You better give me one first,” said Harry. “I’m en- 
titled to it now.” 

He took it without waiting for her consent. 

“Now I must write to the mater,” said Harry. “She 
will be tickled to death to think I am going to settle down. 
But wait until she sees you, Elsie. Why, she will just love 
you to death.” 

As soon as Harry returned to the plantation he announced 
his engagement. They all heartily congratulated him on 
winning such a lovely girl. 

“Harry, you must stay here with us,” said George. 

“I’d like to, but I promised father and mother I’d stay 
near them after this trip.” 

“Yes,” said George, “that’s right. We musn’t both leave 
them. I always felt guilty going so far from home. We 
must go back and see them before long. Geraldine would 
like to see her people, too, I know. It will do us both 
good to make the trip.” 

“Why couldn’t Harry bring his bride along?” said Geral- 
dine. 

“That would be capital,” said Harry. 


98 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"Til lay the matter before Elsie to-night and see Sow 
it strikes her/^ 

From the time of his engagement, the family saw very 
little of Harry, only at meal times, and that not very often. 
The Nichols took quite a fancy to him, much to Elsie’s 
delight. They were not prepared to give her up too soon, 
but promised Harry in a year’s time, if they both felt the 
same toward one another, as they did now, they would give 
their consent to their marriage. 

This was perfectly satisfactory to the young people. 
They were to be at perfect liberty to see all they wished 
of each other. Neither of them neglected the latter part 
of the agreement. They never lost any opportunity to 
carry it out whenever they had a chance. 

Mr. Fairchild, having quite recovered from his fright, 
was ready to go elephant hunting now. To be sure, he 
was not so enthusiastic, but determined not to be lacking 
in grit. When the time came, he realized that hunting big 
game was far different from his only experience of hunt- 
ing, which consisted of hunting wild birds mainly. How- 
ever, he was willing to try, even if it turned out like his 
bear hunt. 

Everything being now ready, they started out with a na- 
tive guide to where the latter had located a herd of ele- 
phants. Being on horseback they did not suffer the hard- 
ships they did bear hunting. Riding through the dense 
woods and jungle proved very tiring to both man and 
beast. On the fourth day out, the guide returned to camp 
informing them that a herd was not more than a mile dis- 
tant. 

Mr. Nichols was all excitement; it was old sport to him, 
and the thought of the elephants being so near quickened 
his pulse. He was eager to be off. Fairchild caught some 
of his spirit and was anxious to go, too. 

They had only ridden a few yards when they were 
startled by the loud trumpeting of the herd. Fairchild’s 
blood ran cold. He shuddered at the prospect of a fierce 
battle with them, but was determined not to <?how the 
white feather. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 99 

‘They are not more than a half mile off/’ said Mr. 
Nichols. 

Fairchild thought by the noise they were right on them. 
This reassured him, and as he rode on behind Mr. Nichols 
through the jungle he endeavored to catch a glimpse of 
them. 

Mr. Nichols saw a huge beast coming toward them. 

“Now, Fairchild, here’s our chance. Get ready. Re- 
member what I told you about the shoulder shot.” 

But Fairchild could see nothing but an enormous mass of 
bulky flesh, with large, flapping ears, which from time to 
time rose in the air like immense fans. It was all Fair- 
child could do to keep his nerve. But he bravely followed 
Mr. Nichols, crashing on through brambles and weeds. 
Several times his horse was on the point of stumbling. 
It was here his excellent horsemanship came into play. He 
managed to get along without an accident. 

“He’s a magnificent specimen,” said Mr. Nichols, allud- 
ing to the elephant. “Look at his tusks. We must get 
him,” said Mr. Nichols enthusiastically. “Get your gun 
into position, Fairchild, lose no time, we are almost upon 
him.” 

The elephant realized his danger, and with a deafening 
roar charged on them. Mr. Nichols fired first, wounding 
the beast, who now became infuriated and rushed toward 
them. 

“Fire! Fairchild, fire quick, into the shoulder. I will 
aim between his eyes.” 

Both shots took effect, but not where they supposed they 
aimed. The maddened beast plunged forward; both men 
turned their horses sideways with a quick movement. 

The impetus took the huge beast beyond them. They 
leveled their guns again and fired simultaneously. The 
animal advanced toward them for a few feet, then tottered 
and fell. He rose again, staggered for a few steps, fell 
again, a quivering mass of flesh. A few convulsive move- 
ments of the body and all was still. 

Dismounting, they advanced cautiously, Mr. Nichols call- 
ing to the natives. They prodded him, and on finding that 


lOO 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


life was extinct, removed his tusks, which they carried back 
to camp. They were both pretty well exhausted, but eager 
to try it again. 

Fairchild, having recovered his nerve, felt roused to 
action. It was a new experience to him. It exhilarated 
him and made the blood course through his veins with a 
vigor that surprised him. He knew he would race the 
next one with a braver and steadier hand. But the herd 
had disappeared and after several days’ fruitless search, 
they turned their horses homeward. 

Fairchild really enjoyed this hunt; it was novel and, as 
Mr. Nichols said, it had a spice of danger in it which gave 
it zest. 

They moved slowly toward home, and on arriving there 
were congratulated on their luck, the tusks being unusually 
large. 

Mr. Fairchild generously forfeited his share to Mr. 
Nichols. The latter would not accept, but Fairchild in- 
sisted that they were rightly his. After a little good- 
natured wrangling, he accepted them, thanking Fairchild 
warmly for his generosity and said they would be pleas- 
ant reminders of their hunting trip. 

The next day was mail day, always a cause for great ex- 
citement. They would now hear from their friends in 
England. 

Fairchild hoped to hear from Mabel. ‘'At least she 
will thank me for the package,” he thought. He was not 
disappointed, as a long letter came from her, telling of her 
pleasure at being remembered by him with such b^eautiful 
gifts. 

This opened a correspondence which ended in an avowal 
of love by Fairchild. He had hard work to keep at ease 
until the answer came. When it did, he hardly knew what 
to think. Mabel said nothing of her own feelings toward 
him, but said her parents felt she ought to know more of 
him and his character before they could think of placing 
her in his care for life. They also would like to see more 
of him before giving their consent. 

He answered it, asking for her own feelings regarding 
him. He was willing to come back to England and give 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


lOI 


her parents a satisfactory account of himself and family 
connections, if she felt any love for him, or was willing 
to marry him. 

After this was forwarded he was easier in his mind 
and yet doubted if she really did care for him; she surely 
would have expressed it, if she did, he thought. How- 
ever, there was nothing to do but wait until he heard some- 
thing more definite. 

He eventually received her answer confessing her love for 
him, but explained that she was taught from childhood 
to respect her parents’ wishes first in every thing, and that 
was why she ignored her own feelings. But now that they 
were willing to allow her to accept him, she had no hesi- 
tation in admitting her love for him. 

This delighted Fairchild so much, he wanted to leave for 
England at once. But as there was no steamer going for 
several days, he had to control his impatience. 

When he announced his intention of leaving them all, 
they expressed their sincere regret, but declared he must 
not leave Ceylon without first ascending Adam’s Peak. It 
would never do to come so far and then fail to visit one 
of the island’s main attractions. They planned to make the 
ascent the following day. It was quite a feat. After a 
wearisome walk they started to ascend. 

The mountain is so steep that the mode of ascent is dif- 
ficult. A chain is securely fastened at the top, and this 
aids you to climb it. Yet with all this difficulty, many 
others were making the ascent too. 

At the top is a rock on which is supposed to be a foot- 
print, but you have to draw on your imagination pretty 
strongly to associate it with a foot, it is so immense. The 
Buddhists claim it is a footprint left by Buddha when he 
stepped from Ceylon to Siam. But the Mohammedans 
argue it was made by Adam when he was driven out of 
the Garden of Eden. This is where it gets the name of 
Adam’s Peak, whatever caused it, one of the attractions 
which everyone not too nervous wants to see. 

On their return they all stopped at Mr. Nichols’ for 
dinner. 

Next day Fairchild began to gather up his belongings 


102 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


preparatory to returning to England, the steamer having 
arrived on which he would make the return trip. 

By the mail he received a letter from Tom full of hope. 
Mr. Pemberton was still obdurate, but unable to explain 
why. So Esther and he were obliged to be very careful 
for fear of stirring up his wrath. 

‘‘What an extraordinary man,’’ thought Fairchild. 
“There’s not a finer fellow than Tom anywhere. What 
objection he can possibly have to him is beyond my com- 
prehension. Tom is everything that I would want in a 
friend or brother, and he certainly has proved it.” 

The day came for his departure. The whole family came 
to see him off. 

“Say, Fairchild,” said Harry, “go and see the mater and 
tell her all about Elsie and what a darling she is.” 

“All right,” said Fairchild, “I’ll call on her and give 
Elsie a good send off, as we Americans say.” 

“Isn’t that lovely of him,” exclaimed Elsie, as she looked 
lovingly at Harry. 

“All aboard!” shouted the chief officer. And as the 
vessel steamed away from the wharf, they waved their 
handkerchiefs. Fairchild watched them fluttering in the 
breeze as the island rapidly receded from view. 


CHAPTER XXL 

HOMEWARD BOUND. 

The voyage to England was uneventful. There were 
many congenial people on board. But Fairchild only cared 
to reach the end of the journey. It had no charms for 
him. The elderly spinster was returning home. She was 
delighted to see Fairchild again. They spent many hours 
on deck together. She amused him, and he felt he must 
talk to some one. 

She entertained him with the news of her rejuvenation 
in mind and body. 

“They have a marvellous power,” she assured him. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


103 


But so far as her face went, the same old furrows were 
there, the tell-tale lines and crows’ feet were still very 
much in evidence, but she was satisfied. 

Whether the Brahmin blinded her to these blemishes, 
Fairchild did not know, but she evidently imagined that 
they had all disappeared and was happy in the supposition. 

She made affectionate inquiries after Harry and Elsie, 
and when Fairchild told her that they were engaged to be 
married, she simpered and said, '‘We young girls feel so 
interested in one another. I often used to think of dear 
Elsie and wondered if her love was returned.” 

"You would not doubt it for an instant if you were with 
them as much as I was. I never saw such a love-sick pair,” 
laughed Fairchild. 

A few nights before reaching their destination there was 
a concert given in aid of the Seamen’s Home. It was 
really wonderful the talent that was. found among the pas- 
sengers. Everyone that could was willing to do his or 
her share toward the entertainment. 

"This is a kind old world, with all its faults,” thought 
Fairchild. "There are always people willing to help the 
distressed in every land.” 

It was not many days after this that they sighted land. 

Fairchild wondered how Mabel’s parents would receive 
him. He had not the gusto of Harry’s nature to help 
him. In fact, he felt rather timid now that he was so near 
them. But the knowledge of Mabel’s love gave him cour- 
age enough to present himself before them. 

As they neared the dock everything was all excitement. 
People hurried to and fro, carrying grips and suitcases. 

An Englishman, with the inevitable bundle of canes and 
hat-box, seemed bewildered when he attempted to gather 
up his traps, and called lustily for his man, who had gone 
below to see to his numerous trunks. 

"See here, me man, I cawn’t attend to these things. Don’t 
you know, you must take care of them all ?” 

"Very well, sir,” answered the man, as he gathered up 
the numerous packages his master had accumulated during 
his visit to India, and loaded with them and a heavy over- 


104 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


coat, laboriously went up the gang plank on to the dock, 
where he deposited them, while he returned for his master, 
much to everyone’s amusement. 

As soon as he landed, Fairchild hired a cab to take him 
to the hotel. Once there, he sent a telegram to Mabel, an- 
nouncing his arrival. 

Her father answered it, requesting him to remain at the 
hotel until he came to bring him to their home. 

Fairchild had not expected this, but was pleased with the 
attention. 

Mr. Lloyd greeted him cheerily, hurried him into a wait- 
ing cab, and as they drove toward his home questioned him 
about his trip, and was extremely interested in it. 

Mabel and her mother were there to meet him as he 
alighted from the cab, and he soon felt at home among 
them. 

Mabel had developed into a still handsomer girl during 
his absence, and, according to his judgment, more lovable 
than ever. 

As soon as he was shown to his rooms he began to un- 
pack his things, and when he entered the drawing-room half 
an hour later his hands were full of packages. He had 
brought gifts for the whole family, beautiful things such 
as Mabel only dreamed of but never expected to possess. 

The more Mabel’s parents saw of Fairchild the more 
they became reconciled to letting her marry him. They 
saw he had many fine qualities, and would make her a good, 
considerate husband. The only serious objection they had 
was his taking Mabel away so far. True, her uncle and 
aunt lived there, so she would not be among strangers, 
Fairchild having promised to make his home near them, in 
deference to Mabel’s wishes. 

Fairchild wrote to Mrs. Nelson, telling her all about her 
son and his wife and how splendidly they treated him ; also 
of Harry’s engagement, enlarging on Elsie’s charms. 

Mrs. Nelson wrote, thanking him for his thoughtfulness, 
and said she hoped soon to see him and hear more of Elsie. 

Fairchild received word from his lawyer, saying con- 
siderable business had accumulated during his absence and 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 105 

needed his attention. So he was obliged to shorten his 
visit. 

He wished to take Mabel back with him, but her parents 
would not listen to it. They were not prepared to give 
her up so soon. 

Before bidding them all good bye, he made a hasty visit 
to Mrs. Nelson, and left her wonderfully happy over the 
prospects of such an attractive daughter-in-law. 

Fairchild, having given Elsie a good send off, as he ex- 
pressed it, Harry would have been delighted with the ac- 
count he gave of her beauty and loveliness of character, and, 
above all, her affection for Harry. 

The latter pleased his mother most. She could not bear 
to think of her Harry not being appreciated. 

After returning from his visit, he took leave of the Lloyd 
family and sailed for New York. He promised to return 
in six months and claim Mabel for his wife. 

When Mabel met Fairchild on the trip over, she had no 
idea that he was a millionaire. In fact, she had formed 
no impression, of him from a worldly viewpoint. To her 
he was just a congenial spirit that made the voyage home 
very enjoyable. She liked him from the first, but to love 
him had not yet entered into her thoughts. Her love for 
him was of a slower growth. That came when their cor- 
respondence ripened into friendship and later on, into love. 
This love had now become a power in her nature. She 
loved him with all her strength and felt the parting keenly. 

In this nature they resembled each other very much, his 
love being also of a slow awakening. He now felt its 
intensity after parting from her, and longed for the time 
when he could return and claim her. He was tired of being 
what he called a homeless wanderer, and was anxious to 
settle down for good, now that he had found a congenial 
mate. 

Mabel had become to him more than he ever thought any 
woman could. He felt he needed her companionship now 
that he had a claim on her, and longed for the time to 
come when their lives would blend together and they should 
become one. 


io6 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

The return voyage was anything but pleasant. They 
left England in a dense fog, which cleared away toward 
next evening, leaving a comparatively smooth sea. But, 
on the second day out, ominous black clouds could be seen 
gathering in the distance, then coming nearer and nearer, 
until a dark, dreary gloom seemed to settle over every- 
thing, although it was still daylight. 

In about an hour's time from this the whole heavens 
seemed charged with electricity. Lightning flashed and 
thunder roared and rent the air with its vibrations, each 
peal appearing to be louder and more tremendous than the 
last. 

This drove the passengers below. No one wished to 
face its terrors. Soon drops of rain came splashing on the 
deck, intermittent at first, but gradually gaining in strength 
and force until the clouds broke and the rain came down 
in torrents. The wind blew and whistled through the rig- 
ging and ropes, until it seemed as if all the fury of the 
heavens were let loose. This continued all night. Toward 
morning there was a lull, but it was only temporary. 

The elements burst forth again in all their fury. The 
storm increased in intensity, until the sea seemed to be 
mountains high. The vessel rolled and pitched. 

The captain ordered everything movable to be battened 
down. The portholes were all securely fastened. 

The terror-stricken passengers were compelled to remain 
in their berths, walking being impossible to most of them, 
who were in the throes of sea-sickness, and at a stage where 
they cared little for the fierceness of the storm. 

Thus the elements raged a royal battle for supremacy. 
The dismal howling of the wind, as it shrieked and moaned 
in the darkness and increased in intensity through the night, 
sent terror into the hearts of the passengers. 

The vessel's staunch timbers creaked and strained as it 
tossed to and fro at the mercy of the waves and wind. 

The storm raged for five days, gradually lessening in 
strength and violence, until at last it was spent. 

The weary and frightened passengers realized then the 
awfulness of the tempest they had encountered, and longed 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 107 

for the termination of the voyage and to be again in the 
safety of terra firma. 

Several times during the storm Fairchild thought the 
vessel could not withstand such battering as the waves gave 
her as they tossed her about like a cork, as if she were a 
mere plaything in their hands. 

No one was sorry when the captain announced at break- 
fast next morning after the storm that before night they 
would all have a chance to put their feet on solid ground 
again. Some of them registered a vow never again to 
take another ocean voyage, especially those who were get- 
ting their first experience of what wind and waves can do 
when the mighty hand of nature urges them on. 

By afternoon most of them had recovered from the ef- 
fects of fright and sea sickness. They presented rather a 
dejected appearance, as, pale and woebegone, they prepared 
to land. 

The pilot came on board, together with the quarantine 
officer. 

The latter asked one of the passengers if he had any in- 
fectious disease. 

“Infectious disease? Why, man, we never stayed in one 
spot long enough to catch anything. Sometimes we were 
on top of the waves and more times they were on top of 
us. But if I had all the diseases the flesh is heir to, no 
power on earth could make me go over the ocean again. 
I would rather die than attempt it.^’ 

Even Fairchild, who was an old and seasoned traveller, 
had never before experienced such a storm. 

No one thought to give the captain any credit for his 
masterly handling of his craft. Self seemed the predomi- 
nant feeling in everyone. 

When they reached the wharf, each passenger was passed 
by the custom house officer. There were no farewells, no 
exchange of addresses. They were all strangers just as 
much as when they began the voyage. 

Fairchild went at once to the hotel, determined to get a 
good night’s rest before proceeding on his journey. 

Next morning he awoke refreshed, and lounged about the 


io8 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

hotel until lunch time. Toward afternoon, just as he was 
about leaving for his lawyer’s office, a lady and gentleman 
sent in their cards. 

On entering the reception room, the clerk conducted them 
to Fairchild. They introduced themselves as Mr. and 
Mrs. Charles Lloyd, Mabel’s uncle and aunt, and said their 
brother had written and asked them to call upon him. They 
received the letter that morning, and on looking over the 
paper, saw his name among the hotel arrivals and immedi- 
ately came to call. 

They congratulated him on winning Mabel, her parents 
having written to that effect when asking them to call. 

They insisted on his returning to their home with them. 
He accepted the invitation which they so graciously extended 
to him. 

Mrs. Lloyd, or Aunt Maud, as Mabel was privileged to 
call her, had a charming personality, and made Fairchild 
feel quite like an old friend. 

She spoke in glowing terms of Mabel and her attractive- 
ness. You don’t know how glad I am she chose an 
American. 

‘Toor girl ! She was terrified of us when she first came. 
It seems her parents had an idea I was a regular ogre. It 
was all in their minds, as we had never met. Strange how 
people have such ideas of us, isn’t it?” 

‘'Mabel has undeceived them now,” said Fairchild. 

“Oh, yes, the dear girl has. I can see such a difference 
in their letters to us. I told Charles only the other day, I 
believed until Mabel came to visit us they had an idea I was 
some kind of a barbarian of the Indian variety.” 

Fairchild laughed heartily at this, and said : 

“Your husband is not a bit like his brother. He is more 
like one of us.” 

“Oh,” said Mrs. Lloyd, laughingly, “that’s only since I 
trained him. He was a thorough Briton through and 
through when I married him.” 

Mrs. Lloyd was very pleased with Fairchild. She could 
see Mabel had made a good choice, and was glad for her 
sake as well as her own. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


109 


Fairchild told them of his promise to Mabel to make his 
home near them, and requested Mrs. Lloyd to help him find 
a suitable home when the time came, as she would under- 
stand better Mabel’s tastes. 

‘'And ladies,” he said, “always know more about the little 
niceties than men do.” 

’Mrs. Lloyd expressed her willingness to do all in her 
power to help him. She really liked Mabel and was anxious 
to have her near her. 

Fairchild wrote to Tom of his arrival and his hopes of 
soon seeing him and Esther again. 

The Lloyds insisted on his extending his visit a while 
longer, as they wished to introduce him to their circle of 
friends. 

He found many congenial and interesting people among 
them, and felt, when he settled down, he would not be 
among strangers. 

He still had in mind the old general’s words about a man 
making a prop of himself in whatever community he lived 
in. Here in New York he could see many things that 
could be done for the betterment of humanity, and felt, 
with Mabel’s assistance, he could accomplish much. To be 
sure, she was totally ignorant of the sad side of life. She 
had always been shielded from such sights, as were every- 
day occurrences in Fairchild’s life. The conditions were 
different. Mabel lived in an atmosphere of sunshine and 
love and knew nothing of the countless hordes that live in 
great cities under such distressful conditions. 

If Fairchild had told her that hundreds of worthy men 
and women go cold and hungry to bed many a night, she 
would have stared in amazement and probably doubted it 
But he had seen such things and been among such com- 
munities in his philanthropic ramblings, and knew even 
then he had not seen the worst of it. 

He knew there were plenty cases of sorrow and suffer- 
ing that could only be relieved by careful and judicious 
administration of funds. Some one that knew the ins and 
outs of this class of people were the ones to take hold of it. 

He wished to do some good with the money which was 


no 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


accumulating rapidly, as his tastes were modest; he never 
had any desire for outward show, and had not formed any 
extravagant vices. This latter evil he was saved from, 
not by himself, but by the conditions of his father’s will, 
which kept him on short allowance until he should reach 
a period in manhood where he would see the folly of such 
things. This precaution on his father’s part saved him 
from acquiring habits that would probably have come with 
an abundance of money and extreme youth, conditions that 
are apt to fail to see the pitfalls and snares laid for them. 

So far his life had been free from contaminating in- 
fluences and was likely to remain so. 

The Lloyds could hardly understand his interest in the 
apparently forgotten class he seemed to want to better. 

Their own lives ran along easy and comfortable lines. 
They never bothered about such things as Fairchild thought 
necessary. 

''Why,” said he one day, when they were discussing such 
problems, "it would never do for all of us to be blind to 
the needs of the poor.” 

"But,” said Mrs. Lloyd, "we can’t all be millionaires, 
and so cannot have the wherewithal to do these things 
you deem so necessary.” 

"That’s it,” said Fairchild; "the ones that are fortunate 
enough to have it must do something for those who are 
not so fortunate.” 

Mrs. Lloyd acknowledged the truth of the statement. 

"Yes,” said Fairchild, "each of us has a place to fill, and 
no one else can fill it for us.” 

"Come,” said Mr. Lloyd, entering the room, "let us take 
a skim round the park. You two have talked long enough 
over your impossible schemes.” 

Fairchild laughed good naturedly, but still felt he could 
start some kind of a plan, if he could only get some one 
to carry it out successfully. He did not intend to give up 
so easily. 

They enjoyed the drive immensely. It was just cool 
enough to start the blood through their veins, and give 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


III 


them an appetite for the inviting meal they found awaiting 
them on their return. 

“I wish you could have brought Mabel back with you,” 
said Mrs. Lloyd. 

‘‘Well, I wanted to bad enough, but her parents would 
not give her up so soon. So I must wait the probationary 
six months.” 

“We might just as well settle down now as later on. 
That’s what I think,” answered Mrs. Lloyd.. 

“Well,” said Fairchild, a few mornings after this, “I 
must tear myself away from you and your husband, Mrs. 
Lloyd. You have been so kind to me. I have thoroughly 
enjoyed my visit. I can readily understand Mabel’s regret 
at leaving you, and her anxiety to return. She told me 
of all this in the early stages of our friendship, before love 
had entered into either of our minds. She was so enthusi- 
astic over her trip and your kindness to her.” 

“We could hardly help it,” exclaimed Mrs. Lloyd. “She 
was so afifectionate and appreciated our efforts to entertain 
her. We felt genuine sorrow to see her go, especially so 
far away. We really ought to thank you for bringing her 
back to us. The poor girl lost all the pleasure, as she 
was even afraid to talk to anyone, she received so many 
cautions from her mother as to her behavior.” 

“Well,” said Fairchild, “she made up for it going home. 
We had a most delightful voyage all the way over.” 

Mr. Fairchild bade his host and hostess adieu and took 
the train toward his home, if such he could call his club. 
It was in the same city where the Pembertons lived, and 
was the only home he had known for years. No matter 
where he travelled it was to this city he always returned 
when he wished to rest up. After he became acquainted 
with the Pembertons their home seemed to become his. 

He was always a welcome visitor there, and recalled with 
pleasure the many happy evenings he had spent with the 
family. 

Now, as he was speeding toward them, old memories 
flooded over him. He was anxious to meet the familiar 
faces again and shake hands with his old friends. He was 


II2 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


especially interested in Tom and Esther, as well as Mr. 
and Mrs. Pemberton. 

He knew he would receive a warm welcome from Tom, 
and he was not deceived. 

When he met Tom at the club his hearty hand-clasp left 
no room for doubt as to the sincerity of the greeting. 

^'Come to the grill and have dinner with me,’’ said Tom, 
cordially. 

Fairchild accepted only too gladly, and a more enjoy- 
able meal could hardly have been possible. 

Tom’s good spirits infected Fairchild, who told him of 
his engagement to Mabel. 

^‘That’s the best news I have heard in a long time,” said 
Tom enthusiastically. ''Esther will be delighted.” 

"By the way, how is she?” asked Fairchild. 

"Handsomer than ever,” said Tom, excitedly. "She is 
one of the noblest girls in creation. She has been faithful 
to me all through her father’s opposition, and under the 
most trying circumstances. I appreciate such love as hers ; 
it will endure forever,” said Tom. "It’s worth winning, 
and it’s worth waiting for.” 

"Well, Tom,” said Fairchild, "I do hope Mr. Pemberton 
will act reasonable to you.” 

"I intend to ask him as soon as I meet him again. I am 
afraid it’s useless, Fred. I have worked hard and faithful, 
and have been rewarded splendidly by the bank, who have 
advanced me steadily, until now I occupy a responsible 
position. But it seems to have no effect so far, although 
he always congratulates me on my advancement, and could 
not treat me any nicer than he does when I visit the house. 
I almost live there,” said Tom, laughingly. 

"I could give Esther a home now, with every comfort. 
My investments have proved very successful, and I can 
easily count on double the amount my father left me. My 
salary more than keeps me. Of course I will be just to Mr. 
Pemberton. It’s some time since I broached the subject 
to him ; he would work himself into such a fury that Esther 
and I decided it would be better to wait a while longer be- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 113 

fore again asking his consent. Are you going to call on 
them ? You might as well come with me” said Tom. 

‘T would be glad to, as I am anxious to meet them, espe- 
cially Esther. But, Tom, you need not be jealous of me 
this time. I have got over all that, and think Mabel is 
really more suitable to me than Esther.’’ 

'‘Sour grapes,” laughed Tom. 

"May be,” answered Fairchild. "But Mabel has all my 
affections now. Honestly, I am really deeply in love with 
her. You and Esther will like her, I know. She is very 
attractive in looks and manner. We are going to be married 
in six months time and will live in New York.” 

"Oh, she is a New Yorker, then,” said Tom. 

"No, indeed, she is not. She is one of England’s fairest 
daughters. I met on the way over preparatory to going to 
Ceylon.” 

"Quite romantic,” smiled Tom. "I used to think you 
were too matter of fact for romance, but I suppose the spark 
of sentiment lies buried in all of us, only waiting for the 
fire of love to ignite it and set it to burning. Come, Fred,” 
said Tom, "let us go to the club and dress for our visit.” 

They rose from the table, both happy to be together 
again. They were in many ways situated the same, each 
being alone in the world, their parents having died many 
years before, and neither having a brother or sister to chum 
with. Since their mutual understanding, before Fairchild 
took his trip, they had been more like brothers. True, most 
of their friendship had been through letters that had passed 
between them, but now they were together again this strong 
bond of friendship held them closer than ever. True friend- 
ship is naturally of a slower growth. The spontaneous 
kind, that gushes and captivates us on the spot, seldom 
endures, but flits butterfly-like, from one to the other, sip- 
ping the sweet morsels as it goes lightly by us, while the 
enduring kind shares our joys and sorrows as if they were 
their own, and helps us carry our burdens, be they ever 
so heavy, and gives us a helping hand over the thorny and 
sharp places in our lives, lifting us up and over the ob- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


114 

Stacies that block our way as we toil onward through sor- 
row and pain. 

As they walked briskly toward the Pemberton home, 
Fairchild entertained Tom with a brief account of his trip. 

'T must go out in the world,’’ said Tom, ‘‘and see some 
of its wonders, some day. One gets narrow-viewed living 
in the same surroundings and is apt to judge the world 
by his own little limit.” 

“I find traveling broadens one out,” said Fairchild. “Still 
you always come back more pleased than ever with your 
own country. You have no idea how the sight of one’s 
own flag thrills you, especially when you meet it in foreign 
waters. You feel like rushing up and greeting it as you 
would an old friend.” 

Tom, never having left his own country, only for the 
short visit to Havana, was anxious, on hearing Fairchild’s 
descriptions of diflferent parts of the world, planned in his 
mind to visit them with Esther as his companion. 

“Why, here we are,” exclaimed Fairchild, as they found 
themselves in front of the Pemberton residence. 

They walked rapidly up the steps and rang the bell. The 
door was opened and they were ushered in, Esther coming 
forward to greet Tom as he entered the drawing-room. 
She drew back when she saw he had some one with him. 

“Esther, don’t you know who this is?” said Tom. “I 
don’t think so,” she answered. 

“Look again and see.” 

By this time they were in full view and in the light. 

“Of course I know now who it is; it’s Fred.” 

She grasped his extended hand and shook it warmly, 
saying, “Welcome home again.” 

“Thank you, Esther,” answered Fairchild. 

“I must go and tell father and mother you are here.” 

She returned with her parents, who were both glad to 
see him again. 

Mr. Pemberton was the only member of the family that 
had changed in appearance. He had aged very much in 
the short time Fairchild had been gone. The lines on his 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 115 

face had deepened, and a care-worn expression had taken 
the place of the once determined one that predominated. 

He was cordial enough to Fairchild, having apparently 
forgotten the old resentment he had for him, of which 
Fairchild knew nothing. 

Mr. Pemberton was glad to see him back. 

‘'He will know his own mind by now,’' he thought. 

He still hoped he would marry Esther, but it was not 
long before he was undeceived, for in telling of his trip 
to Esther he mentioned Mabel, forgetting that they did 
not know her. 

“Mabel?” said Esther, “who is she.” 

“Oh, I forgot to tell you. I told Tom when we were 
at dinner. She is to be my future wife.” 

“I never even knew you were engaged.” 

“Tom,” she said, turning to him laughingly, “are you 
keeping secrets from me already? Why didn’t you tell 
me ?” 

“I only heard it a little while ago myself, and had not 
a chance to tell you yet.” 

“What’s that, Fairchild?”, said Mr. Pemberton. 

“Oh, I was just telling your daughter about my engage- 
ment to Mabel Lloyd, a lovely English girl I met on the 
steamer going over.” 

“Your engagement !” 

“Yes, sir, my engagement. I consider myself lucky in 
winning such a charming girl.” 

“Huh!” said Mr. Pemberton, as he rose and walked out 
of the room. 

Fairchild looked after him in wonder. 

“You musn’t mind father,” said Esther. “I don’t believe 
he feels well. He is not like himself lately.” 

After this the conversation became general, everyone 
being interested in Fairchild’s description of Ceylon and his 
hunting trips. They asked him endless questions about 
everything he saw. 

Esther thanked him for remembering her with such 
lovely presents, especially a beautiful brass chafing dish 


ii6 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

with mystic emblems emblazoned on it. It won the ad- 
miration of all her friends, being the only one of its kind 
among her circle of friends. 

She invited Tom and Fairchild to stay and see what an 
appetizing supper she could prepare with it. 

They needed no pressing, and remained while she con- 
cocted a savory dish and spread an inviting repast before 
them. 

‘The girls thought it was terrible to desecrate such a 
lovely piece of brass work by cooking in it. I did resist 
for some time, but my practical nature rebelled against 
making an ornament of anything so useful.’’ 

After eating heartily of Esther’s supper, they both de- 
clared the meal and the cook were perfect. Esther made 
a mock courtesy in acknowledgment of the compliment. 

Mr. Pemberton, on smelling the appetizing dish, re- 
turned to the room. Mrs. Pemberton having retired, he 
refused however to partake of it, as he was a martyr to 
indigestion. 

Esther fixed up a simple collation, such as he could enjoy 
without distress. He recovered his spirits and chatted 
pleasantly with them. 

After a while he rose, but invited Fairchild to come into 
the library before he went, as he had a stock report to 
give him. 

“You have been gone so long it will probably interest 
you.” 

“I will come now, Mr. Pemberton, as it must be getting 
late. Just wait for me, Tom.” So saying, he followed 
Mr. Pemberton out of the room. 

When he had gone, they fell to discussing Fairchild’s 
engagement. It surprised them both. 

‘T am beginning to think,’^ said Esther, “the men only 
practice on me. They soon get consoled when I refuse 
them.” 

“Be careful, Esther,” laughed Tom, “I might be just 
practicing on you.” 

“Oh, I am not afraid of your leaving me. You do love 
me I Imow.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


117 


‘‘Of course I do, Esther/’ 

“I do believe father will relent; he must, or I’ll elope 
with you.” 

“You’re not that desperate,” exclaimed Tom. 

“No, not quite,” said Esther. 

“Here comes Fairchild with his stock report, so I must 
be going,” said Tom. 

They wished her good night, Fairchild thanking her 
warmly for the welcome home she had given him. He 
appreciated it very much to have some one glad to see 
him. 

When they were gone, Esther went to her father, who 
was in the library, as had been her custom of late, to have 
a chat before retiring. 

As she entered the door, he looked up and said, “Well, 
Esther, what do you think of Fairchild being engaged?” 

“I must admit, father, it surprised me. But, after all, 
it’s only natural he should wish to have a home of his own. 
It must be very lonely living at a club house.” 

“The only thing I am sorry for, Esther,” sighed Mr. 
Pemberton, “is that he did not choose you.” 

“His choice of a wife probably suits him better than I 
would, father,” she answered. “It wouldn’t do for all men 
to love the same girl, besides ” she hesitated. 

“Besides what, Esther?” 

“Oh, nothing, father.” 

“Now, Esther, tell me what you were going to say.” 

“If I do, father, you will only be angry with me. So it’s 
best not.” 

“I want to hear it, Esther. I promise you I will not 
show any anger to you even if I feel it.” 

“Well, I was only going to say, father, I never could 
have loved Mr. Fairchild, because I love Tom.” 

“What; love Tom yet?” 

He paused a long time. Gradually recovering himself, 
he said, “Come, Esther, it’s getting late ; we both had better 
be going to our rooms.” 

He gave her no answer, so she could not tell how he felt 
toward Tom. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ii8 

“But/' she thought, “he knows how I feel." 

Kissing him good night, she left the room. 

“So, she still loves Tom," mused Mr. Pemberton, as soon 
as Esther closed the door and was gone. 

He sat thinking a long time ; then suddenly catching him- 
self nodding sleepily, arose, turned off the lights and as- 
cended the stairs to his room. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

RENEWING OLD FRIENDSHIPS. 

Mr. Fairchild spent next day visiting among his old 
friends. They were all pleased to see him again. He 
strolled around town, greeting here and there a forgotten 
friend, until at last he found himself wandering far from 
the busy haunts. Coming to a street car, he got on and 
rode as far as it went, which happened to be near the park. 

He walked toward the park, hoping to catch a glimpse of 
Jamie's freckled face. He looked in vain, but hearing a 
newsboy shouting lustily, “All about the sooeside," he 
watched until he turned around, then beckoned to him, 
and, on buying a paper, asked him if he knew Jamie. 

“What Jamie do you want? There are six Jamies sell- 
ing newspapers round here." 

“The one I want is Jamie Mulligan," said Fairchild. 

“Aw, that stuck up guy? Why he don't sell papers any 
more." 

“How's that," asked Fairchild. 

“He runs a newsstand for Mr. Flynn," said the boy, 
running off. 

“I wish I had asked him where the newsstand was," 
thought Fairchild. 

As he began to unfold the paper to read about the sui- 
cide, another boy came along with papers. He inquired 
of him, but he knew less than the first. So he started to 
read. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


119 

It proved to be one more unfortunate driven to self- 
destruction by want and poverty. He read on for a while, 
but finding nothing of special interest in it, folded it up 
and put it into his pocket to finish later on. 

He walked to the entrance of the park, stopped at a pea- 
nut stand, bought some nuts and inquired of the vender if 
he knew where Flynn's newsstand was. 

‘'Right across the street, sir." 

Thanking him, Fairchild crossed over. As he neared 
the stand, someone called out: 

“How do you do, Mr. Fairchild?" 

He looked in every direction, but could see no one. As 
he stepped up to the newsstand the greeting was repeated. 
He saw now where it came from, but did not recognize the 
young man. 

“You have the advantage of me," he said. 

“Don't you know me, Mr. Fairchild?" 

“No, I'm sure I don't," answered Fairchild. 

“You ought to, sir. I'm Jamie Mulligan." 

“Jamie," said he in astonishment, looking at the neat 
appearing young man. His shock of red curls had been cut 
off apparently by a barber ; his clean face and neat suit 
gave him such a changed appearance, it was no wonder 
Fairchild did not recognize the ragged street urchin he left 
that day in the park. 

“Why, Jamie, I never would have known you, escpecially 
in those," pointing to Jamie's long trousers and well shod 
feet. 

Jamie had always been barefoot to the best of his recol- 
lection. 

“You have transformed wonderfully." 

“I do look different," said Jamie. “Miss Pemberton 
fixed me up and got me this job. People's particular wot 
comes — that comes, I mean," said Jamie, correcting his 
speech, “here to buy. A fellow's got to look spruce and 
talk right. I go to night school now. I never went to 
any school much, but Miss Pemberton says no one can 
riz — oh, I mean rise," said Jamie, again correcting himself, 
“unless they have an education. She's awful kind to me. 


120 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


I think my Ma would have cried herself sick if it had not 
been for Miss Pemberton/’ 

''How was that?” inquired Fairchild. 

"Well, she always set so much on my curls, and they 
had to go when I got this place. And Ma, she felt awful, 
and took on so about my beauty being all gone. She was 
not used to seeing me without them. Miss Pemberton 
wiped Ma’s eyes and told her I was going to make money 
for her, and people would laugh at a boy like me with 
long curls and in long trousers, too. That didn’t help much, 
but when Miss Pemberton offered to buy the curls for 
twenty dollars, Ma, she wiped the tears off pretty quick 
at the sight of so much money, and then Miss Pemberton 
gave the curls to Ma as a souvenir of me.” 

"That was very nice of Miss Pemberton,” said Fairchild. 
"You were fortunate in having such a good friend.” 

"Indeed, I was,” said Jamie, gratefully. "She does lots 
of kind things for everybody.” 

Fairchild bought some magazines and talked with Jamie 
for some time. He inquired where his employer was. 

"He is sick in the hospital,” said Jamie. 

"Do you take care of his stand for him alone ?” 

"Yes,” answered Jamie. "I always mind the money for 
him. Anyway, he is not much of a scholar. Neither am 
I, but I can make change and count better than he can. I 
learnt that selling papers,” explained Jamie. "So I make 
the change always, even when he is here.” 

Fairchild liked to talk with Jamie. He was quick and 
intelligent, and, with a little education, would develop into 
a good business man. His early life on the streets taught 
him self-reliance and the hustling habit, which is the key- 
note of success in every walk of life. Newsboys never wait 
for a customer to come to them. They go out and find 
them. So it is in all kinds of business, the one that is 
always alert and looking for trade, gets it. Jamie found 
this out while he was still young, might say, in his infancy, 
for his kind go out young to do their hustling. 

Fairchild could hardly believe this was the same boy. 
His whole nature seemed changed. It could not be pos- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


I2I 


sible that change of clothes did it. No, he was convinced 
that deeper down in Jamie's nature there was an intelli- 
gence just waiting for time to bring out. There was the 
making of a good man in him, but the best forces in his 
nature had not had the help of education. Now that the 
wedge was in enough to start it, there were great possi- 
bilities ahead of him. 

He had been a good, dutiful son, even in his ignorance, 
and now he showed a promise of better manhood than is 
usually found in boys that find the street their only school. 

‘'Good bye, Jamie," said Mr. Fairchild, as he was leav- 
ing. ‘T am glad to see you so well started toward making 
a living." 

“Thank you, sir," answered Jamie. “Come in again 
and see me, please." 

“I will gladly," said Fairchild, as he walked away from 
the stand. 

He took the car up town, still wondering at Jamie’s trans- 
formation. 

When he came to his club, he alighted, and on going 
there, found several letters awaiting him. Among them 
he found one from Ceylon. On opening, he found it was 
from Harry Nelson telling in a most interesting way of the 
doings of the family since Fairchild left. 

Of course Elsie came in for the major share. He was still 
rapturously in love with her. They were both impatient to 
get married, especially since hearing from Harry’s mother, 
who was pining for her son’s return, and wished him to 
bring Elsie home with him as his wife. 

In fact, at Harry’s request, she wrote to Mrs. Nichols, 
asking her to use her influence with her husband to let the 
young people marry. 

Mr. Nichols had promised to think it over. He could 
not bear to give Elsie up, as in late years he had seen so 
little of her. 

They were all planning to spend Christmas in England. 
There would be quite a party of them. Harry wanted 
Fairchild to meet them there. After he read the letter he 
concluded he would go, as Mr. and Mrs. Charles Lloyd were 


122 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


going, too, and there would be quite a reunion of friends. 

If possible, he would induce Mabel’s parents to allow 
them to be married while they were all together, Mrs. Nel- 
son having become quite intimate with Mrs. Lloyd and 
Mabel. 

He answered Harry’s letter, telling him of his intention, 
and also wrote to Mabel about it, hoping she would be will- 
ing, with her parents’ permission, to return with him. 

On returning from mailing his letters, he met Tom, and 
told him the news. 

‘‘It seems,” said Tom, “everyone’s love runs smooth but 
ours.” 

“Cheer up,” said Fairchild, “Mr. Pemberton will come 
to yet. You see all you want of Esther, and can be to- 
gether most of the time. Just look at me, with the broad 
expanse of ocean between Mabel and me.” 

“That’s so,” answered Tom. “But I want Esther all to 
myself, in my own home, where we will be at liberty to go 
and come as we please.” 

“That’s natural,” answered Fairchild; “you have been 
wonderfully patient through it all, Tom.” 

“Yes; but one’s patience is liable to wear out under the 
strain.” 

“Can’t you spend the evening with me, Tom, if it’s not 
asking too much of you to give up Esther’s company?” 

“I don’t see how I can, Fred, as I promised to accompany 
Mrs. Pemberton and Esther to the theatre this evening. I 
wish you could come along, too, Fred.” 

“I’d like to, Tom, but I would hardly feel like intruding 
on them.” 

As they walked to the club, Fairchild asked him to dine 
with him, but Tom had to refuse again, as he was going 
to dine with the Pembertons 

“You’re a lucky fellow, Tom, to have a home like that 
to go to. Here, with all my money, I am nothing but a 
loafer. Just going from club to street and street to club. 
I will be glad when I have a home. I never thought much 
about it until lately, but I have visited in so many happy 
homes that now I am anxious to have one of my own.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 123 

‘‘That's how I feel," said Tom. “I am tired of the 
glare of the club rooms." So saying, he said good bye. 

Fairchild stepped into the dining room, while Tom went 
to his room to dress for dinner. Next evening, as Fair- 
child was studying over his trip to England, he found Christ- 
mas was only a few weeks off. He concluded to write 
to Mr. and Mrs. Charles Lloyd to find out when they were 
going to start, so that he would have their company across. 

They answered his letter of inquiry, and invited him to 
come and visit them, and they would make their arrange- 
ments together. 

He left the following day for New York, and found Mr. 
Lloyd there to meet him on his arrival. 

Mrs. Lloyd greeted him very warmly and expressed her 
pleasure at meeting him again. 

“It will be just delightful to have your company, espe- 
cially as I want your support. You have visited them, and 
know them, while I have yet to go through the ordeal of 
criticism. I just dread my English relatives, and if it were 
not for Mabel, I would hardly have the courage to face 
them. I know just how they will regard me. I will be 
analyzed and dissected at every move." 

“You are really mistaken, Mrs. Lloyd; you will find 
them just charming. They will strike you as cold and re- 
served at first, but that soon wears off, and you will find 
yourself saying that you never visited such a pleasant home. 
The genuine English welcome is never forgotten; it is 
simply irresistible. Their houses seem built for hospitality. 
Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd were ideal entertainers as far as I was 
concerned. You feel like Mabel did when she was com- 
ing to visit you. It's a mistaken idea on your part, just 
as it was on hers." 

“Well, I hope it will be as you say," said Mrs. Lloyd, 
“but I am morbidly sensitive to criticism. I can't bear to 
be treated coolly." 

“I will vouch for a warm welcome for you from every- 
one," said Fairchild. 

“Thank you," answered Mrs. Lloyd. “I am more than 
pleased that you are going with us. Mabel has told me 


124 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


so much about their delightful Christmas traditions, carols 
and Yuletide festivities, that I have ever since longed to 
participate in them/’ 

The time passed rapidly, and preparations being complete, 
they were ready now to start off. They left on one of the 
new liners, expecting to reach their journey’s end at least 
a week before Christmas. 

This was the express wish of the Lloyds in England, as 
the week before Christmas and on until New Year is usually 
very lively, the preparations in which every one takes 
part and the actual celebrating itself being full of good 
cheer. 

When the steamer drew into the dock, they found the 
Nichols, with Elsie, Harry, George, and his wife, all wait- 
ing to meet them. 

Mr. and Mrs. Charles Lloyd were introduced, and the 
jolly party were soon on their way, the Nichols to visit the 
Nelsons, and the Lloyds and Fairchild to visit Mr. Lloyd’s 
brother. 

Mabel was all excitement to meet Fred again. She had 
grown to love him more and more, and could hardly re- 
strain her joy at meeting him so soon again. 

When she heard the carriage coming up the drive, she 
ran to be the first to meet them. 

Fairchild felt an almost boyish gayness when he clasped 
her in his arms. 

When he released her she ran to Aunt Maud, giving her 
a warm embrace ; then to Uncle Charles, hugging him until 
he gasped for breath. 

'"Why, Mabel, be careful ; your Aunt Maud will go wild if 
she sees the girls hugging me like this. She is awfully care- 
ful of me,” lie said, laughing heartily. 

Aunt Maud was soon at home with them all. They 
could not resist her attractive ways and found her just 
what Mabel pronounced her to be, ‘‘just perfectly lovely.” 

She forgot her dread of them and everything else in the 
hearty welcome she received. 

Such chattering as there was, everyone had something 
to say, and all wanted to say it at once. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 125 

‘Uome, Fred/’ said Mabel, ‘‘let us get away from this 
magpie convention. 

“Just what I was thinking of,” answered Fred. “We can’t 
hear ourselves talk. Aunt Maud wants a chance anyway to 
be heard, and they all seem to want to hear her, too.” 

“Yes,” said Mabel, “I knew they could not help loving 
her. Just look at mother ; she’s patting Aunt Maud’s hands. 
That’s quite an advance for her to make. She is so con- 
servative with strangers, and you know Aunt Maud is a 
perfect stranger to father and mother.” 

Fred and Mabel had so much to say to one another that 
they quite forgot the flight of time until Mr. Lloyd an- 
nounced it was time to dress for dinner. 

They went to their different apartments to prepare for it, 
Mabel humming gaily to herself as she put some extra 
touches to her toilet in honor of Fairchild. 

When they all met again at the dinner table the fun and 
jollity were resumed. Even Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd found 
themselves growing gay before the meal was over. Aunt 
Maud’s witty remarks causing much merriment. 

On returning to the drawing-room, they separated into 
groups, where the conversation was resumed and lasted 
until a late hour, when, tired, happy and sleepy, they all 
retired. 

The Lloyds’ relatives began to arrive each day for the 
first few days, and everywhere was bustle and excitement. 

Aunt Maud was enjoying her first acquaintance with the 
numerous Lloyd progeny. Even Uncle Charles had to be 
introduced to the babies that had grown up and matured 
during his absence. 

“Dear, dear,” he exclaimed, “this is what makes a man 
realize he is old. Here are all these young ladies and 
gentlemen, whom I left as little tots, preparing homes for 
themselves, and I was not one of them, either, but a well 
developed young man when I left here.” 

“Never mind, Charles ; throw age to the winds, like I am 
doing, and be a boy again,” said his wife. 

“That’s easy for you to do, Maud. You’re a long way 
behind me in years.” 


126 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'‘Now, Charles, you would like everyone to believe you 
are a patriarch, wouldn't you ?" 

"I am beginning to feel like one, when I hear them talk- 
ing about the third generation of Lloyds." 

"Oh, Aunt Maud," cried Mabel, joyously, "did you hear 
what we are planning? We are going to take you up to 
London and show you all the historical places, and make a 
good English woman of you." 

"That's impossible," laughed Uncle Charles. "I have 
been trying to do that for ten years. The first thing I 
knew, I was the one that was transformed. Now my own 
relatives don't know me." 

"Well, you're just lovely the way you are. Uncle Charles. 
I never could picture you any other way," said Mabel. 

"No? Well, I'll admit I never was as dignified as your 
father. He carried it for both of us. That's what I en- 
joy about New York, it's freedom from tradition. I don't 
have to walk with a stately tread because my grandfather 
did. I don't have to live up to my ancestors. They are 
not as fond as we are of resurrecting them." laughed 
Uncle Charles, "so we just live our own lives in our own 
way." 

"That's what Fred and I are going to do," exclaimed 
Mabel. "We are going to be, oh, so — what is it that you 
call it, Fred?'' 

"Democratic, independent in thought and action, go 
where we please, and do what we please, when we please — 
that will be our motto." 

"That's all right in theory, but how about practicing it, 
Fred?" 

"I think it will work all right," said the latter. 

The remainder of the week was spent in entertaining 
Aunt Maud. Uncle Charles enjoyed it as much as she did, 
he having been gone so long. It interested him to visit 
the scenes of his boyhood, and renew old friendships. 

Towards the middle of the week. Uncle Charles and 
Aunt Maud, together with Fred and Mabel, went up to 
London, so that Aunt Maud could see the immense throngs 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 127 

of people, also the shops,, which Mabel assured her were so 
different from New York. 

They were a wonderfully happy party. Aunt Maud 
was bent on seeing everything, and Uncle Charles seemed 
willing to be dragged from shop to shop and more often 
himself brought the party to a sudden halt to listen to 
some hawker singing in his own peculiar way of his wares. 

This musical way of drawing attention to his goods was 
new to Aunt Maud. She could not resist stopping every 
now and then to listen to them. 

The good-natured crowds jostled one another; a bump, 
or a knock from anyone was taken kindly. Everyone was 
laughing and hurrying along, stopping once in a while to 
look at some attractive display in a window or at some 
clown-like peddler, making fantastic steps and grimaces as 
he sold his toys at the street corner. 

Once they encountered a large crowd outside a shop. 
Aunt Maud was anxious to see what it was all about. 

'Tt’s nothing but a meat display,’’ said Mabel. 

'Well, I want to see it,” smiled Aunt Maud. 'T’m a 
Yankee, you know, and we are very inquisitive.” 

She elbowed her way through the crowd until at last she 
could obtain a glimpse of the shop. The rest of the party 
were obliged to follow. They were rather embarrassed at 
Aunt Maud’s curiosity, but she was bound to see every- 
thing, no matter what it was. 

"Why, Mabel,” she exclaimed, 'T’m glad I got here. I 
never saw such art displayed before on such a plebeian 
foundation. Why those sheep would hardly recognize 
themselves if they could see how they look.” 

"Oh, Mabel, don’t look so disgusted with me. This is the 
part of the holidays I enjoy. I do want to investigate 
everything.” 

"Well,” said Uncle Charles, aren’t you rather overdoing 
it?” 

"Why?” said Aunt Maud. 

"Just look at the crowd you are hobnobbing with.” 

"Aunt Maud colored as she looked around at them. 


128 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


“You’re right, Charles, we had better get out of here.” 

“Let us go to Crystal Palace and see the holiday display 
of fruits and flowers, if you want to view the practical side,” 
said Mabel, who did not relish elbowing with such a con- 
glomeration of individuals. 

The rest of the day was spent going from place to place 
until darkness overtook them, and reminded them that they 
were hungry. 

They returned to the hotel, dined and rested before sally- 
ing forth again. 

Aunt Maud wanted to see London by night, so as usual 
she had her way. 

They were all tired out, but as the object of the visit 
was to show Aunt Maud the sights, they felt it was their 
duty to comply with her wishes. 

The “hawkers” were more numerous than in the day time ; 
there were numbers out with odd shaped ovens selling all 
kinds of substantial eatables. 

Arry and Arriet were out in force, and patronized these 
stands liberally, for it was Christmas time and the purse 
strings were loosened. 

Uncle Charles asked his wife slyly if she would like to 
step up and enjoy a roast potato. She was indignant. 

“Why, Charles, what can you be thinking of to make such 
a proposition?” 

“Now, Maud, don’t get excited. You’ve dragged us al- 
most into a meat shop, and meat and potatoes seem such a 
natural combination, I could not resist the temptation of 
offering you some.” 

After this they returned to their rooms. Aunt Maud, 
throwing herself wearily into a chair, said, “I don’t believe 
I was ever so tired in my life. But when I think of all the 
odd things and people I have seen to-day, I feel it’s worth it. 
I never did understand Dickens. I could not picture such 
impossible characters, but now I know they exist, for I 
have seen and heard them.” 

“You think you have, Aunt Maud,” said Mabel, “but we 
can bring you nearer to him than those to his characters.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 129 

''Nearer than those costermongers we talked with to- 
day?’' exclaimed Aunt Maud. 

"Yes,” said Mabel, "I can duplicate a half dozen or more 
of his creations, right in our own village.” 

"You must introduce me to them, Mabel, when we re- 
turn.” 

"I will,” laughed Mabel, "and I will show you some odd 
characters that have never been immortalized by Dickens, 
or anyone else.” 

"Well,” said Uncle Charles, "I don’t know how you 
feel, but I feel as if a downy couch would just fit my needs. 
I am just tired to death.” 

They all admitted that they were in the same condition, 
so it was unanimously agreed that they retire. In spite of 
their weariness, they all slept well, and were up early next 
morning ready to start out again. 

As they met at the breakfast table, they decided, at 
Mabel’s suggestion, of visiting Guildhall. 

"This is not where the guides would take you,” said 
Mabel, "but we consider it well worth seeing.” 

So it was settled that during the morning they would go 
there. 

Towards ten o’clock they started for Charing Cross, 
and hired hansom cabs to take them to Guildhall. 

Aunt Maud motioned to Uncle Charles to take his seat 
by her, intending to leave Fred and Mabel to take the other 
cab, thinking they would prefer to ride together. 

Mabel jumped into the waiting cab, calling Uncle Charles 
to ride with her. 

"He’s going to ride with me,” said Aunt Maud. 

"Not in a hansom cab in London,” said Mabel. 

"Why?” asked Aunt Maud, in surprise. 

"Because he must ride with me,” answered Mabel. "Don’t 
you know it is an unwritten law with us that a single lady 
and gentleman must not ride together in a hansom cab if 
they value their reputation ?” 

"I never heard of anything so absurd,” said Aunt Maud. 
"What difference does it make ? You can ride in an omni- 
bus together and your reputation is safe, is it not?” 


130 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


''Yes/’ answered Mabel. 

"Oh, dear, what funny ideas you English have !” 

"Don’t blame me,” said Mabel. "Some of our fore- 
fathers are to blame for this absurdity, and we have just 
followed it up.” 

After this discussion, they took the places tradition said 
they should, and drove to Guildhall. They passed many 
notable places along the route, which the obliging drivers 
pointed out, also giving them much valuable information 
concerning them. 

At last they arrived at the Guildhall, whose history dates 
from the time of Henry IV. Its walks are splendid speci- 
mens of masonry, having withstood the great fire of 1666 . 

The old crypt is a fine piece of work, and is considered 
one of the earliest and best examples of its kind in England. 
At each end are magnificent Gothic windows. 

Aunt Maud went into raptures over the colossal statues 
of Gog and Magog. 

Mabel informed her that here, in the Guildhall, the city’s 
great banquets were held, the banquet hall holding from six 
to seven thousand people. 

"It was here, Aunt Maud, that Whittington entertained 
Henry V and his queen.” 

"My dear Mabel, don’t crowd us with too much history. 
Charles,” she said, turning to her husband, "you take 
notes, and then I won’t get all mixed up when I tell them 
about this in New York.” 

"If Mabel is going to give us a lecture at each place 
she shows us, what’s the matter with taking up a collection 
to defray expenses,” said Uncle Charles. 

"Now, Uncle Charles, I won’t tell you another thing,” 
said Mabel. 

"I was going to take you to Fishmongers Hall, and 
show you the dagger that one of our Lord Mayors killed 
Wat Tyler with ; but, if you are going to make fun of me, 
I won’t show you another thing.” 

"Oh, do, Mabel, there’s a darling,” said Aunt Maud. 
"I just want to see everything. I don’t know who Wat 
Tyler was, but I would just love to sec the dagger.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 131 

‘T suppose ril have to forgive you then/’ answered Mabel 
laughing, ''and show you some of the halls.” 

They went to Fishmongers Hall, Mercers Hall, Gold- 
smiths Hall, and even to Clothworkers Hall, in Mincing 
Lane. 

“This is the most modern of all,” said Mabel. 

“Yes,” said Aunt Maud, who could hardly keep up with 
Mabel’s history, so confused was she with seeing and hear- 
ing so much. 

“It’s all halls,” she exclaimed at last, laughingly. “I 
think we have seen enough for one day.” 

So saying, they stepped into the waiting cabs and drove 
to the hotel, deciding next day to visit some of the churches. 

“Then,” said Mabel, “we must go home, as we have only 
two days to Christmas, and mamma will be expecting us 
back. We can return and see more after the holidays.” 

They fell to discussing all they had seen, and were grate- 
ful to Mabel for the trouble she had taken in pointing out 
the places of interest. 

Next morning they visited All Hallows, St. Augustine, 
St. Margaret Pattens, St. Martin on Ludgate Hill, and 
many other churches, finding them unusually interesting, 
as most of them are rich in monuments, brasses and old 
carvings. 

“Is it not wonderful,” said Fred, “how much we miss. 
Here I have visited London many times, and in the last few 
days I have seen so much that escaped my attention during 
other visits.” 

“And, Fred, you have not seen half the curious places 
I could show you if we had time,” said Mabel. “If we 
were not going home to-morrow, I would take you to see 
Beauchamp Tower and St. Paul’s Cathedral, but I want to 
get a few things for mamma in the morning, and then we 
must take the train home.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd were in the midst of superintending 
the putting up of the decorations when the party arrived 
from London next afternoon. 

They were loud in their praises of Mabel as a guide. 

“She missed her vocation,” said Uncle Charles, “when 


132 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


she did not espouse lecturing for a living. It would as- 
tonish yuii how she expounded on the virtues of each relic 
she showed us.’' 

‘'Now, Uncle Charles, it’s awful of you to make fun of me 
like that after my taking so much trouble to brush up your 
historical knowledge.” 

‘T am profoundly grateful to you ; I had almost forgotten 
the doughty deeds of my countrymen.” 

“Come now,” said one of the relatives, “and help us with 
the decorations.” 

Everyone entered into the work with a gusto. 

Aunt Maud, not being used to English ways, was for- 
ever doing things the wrong way. 

In the midst of her work some one called out to her, 
“Don’t put that mistletoe over the sideboard,” as she was 
endeavoring to fasten a bunch that should go over the door 
or on the chandelier. “One never puts mistletoe only where 
people can walk under it.” 

“Why?” said Aunt Maud. 

“Because of the penalty.” 

“What penalty?” asked Aunt Maud. 

“Oh, Maud,” said Uncle Charles, “but you are dense. 
Don’t you know if a lady stands under the mistletoe, the 
gentleman that sees it has the privilege of kissing her?” 

“So that’s why they are so particular where it goes, is 
it?” laughed Aunt Maud. 

“Married people don’t count,” called out Mabel. 

“I have something to say about that question,” answered 
Uncle Charles. “If I catch one under it I’ll make her pay 
the penalty.” 

They had lots of fun at Aunt Maud’s expenses, but she 
took their bantering all in good humor, and in the same 
spirit in which it was offered. 

The decorations being now complete, they all sat down 
and talked reminiscently of other Christmas times they had 
spent, Aunt Maud being especially interested in the recital 
of old time frolics and fun. While they were talking the 
sweet strains of music struck their ears. 

“Listen!” said Aunt Maud. “What is it?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


133 


‘Tt's the village choir boys singing the carols/’ 

'‘How heavenly,” exclaimed Aunt Maud, as the last notes 
of the beautiful anthem, "Peace on Earth and Good Will 
Toward Men” floated away in the distance. 

A hushed stillness took possession of everyone, until 
Mr. Lloyd whispered "Amen.” 

Next morning Christmas dawned. Everyone met at the 
breakfast table. Greetings and presents were exchanged 
amidst all kinds of good wishes, and a merry time was 
spent. The genial spirit of good fellowship pervaded every 
place. 

Most of the members of the family attended the morning 
service at the village church, returning home for lunch. 
After that all took a walk to the grand old oaks at the rear 
of the Lloyd home. 

In the evening was dinner, with all its gorgeousness and 
brilliancy. Aunt Maud’s spirits were at a fever heat. The 
blazing plum pudding, with its sprig of holly, was carried 
in with old time ceremony. Health was drunk and ladies 
were toasted and flattered to their heart’s content. 

The rest of the evening was spent in old time games 
and dancing, finishing up with the good old dance "Sir 
Roger de Coverley.” 

This was by no means the end, for during the ensuing 
days the spirit of Christmas was still upon them, and 
they went up to London to see the "Pantomime” at Drury 
Lane Theatre. 

Aunt Maud wondered at this, but Mabel told her it was 
as much a part of Christmas as the holly was. 

It was the first time Aunt Maud had viewed an English 
Pantomime, and she was perfectly carried away with it. 

"It’s the loveliest thing I ever saw!” she exclaimed, "a 
perfect fairy land of beauty. Why can’t we have such 
shows, Charles?” she asked. "Talk about the English tak- 
ing their pleasures seriously, it’s all nonsense; I never met 
people that so thoroughly enjoy their holidays and sports.” 

"That’s because they take the time to do it, and don’t rush 
at it like we do,” said Fred ; "hurrying to get it over with 
so as to have more time to chase the elusive dollar.” 


134 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Well/^ said Aunt Maud, ^^there’s one thing I like here. 
You can take your time to eat; there's no rush like we 
have, trying to dine out, and go to a lecture and theatre 
all at once." 

New Year's Eve was the annual ball for the tenantry on 
the Lloyd estate. Mabel and Fred took charge of it this 
year at Mr. Lloyd's request, seeing to it that everyone en- 
joyed himself. 

This was a new experience to Aunt Maud, to see the 
family mingling with the tenants. She entered into the 
spirit of it, dancing with one of the farm lads, much to his 
delight. She could not understand half he said, as he spoke 
in some peculiar dialect, but he evidently was enjoying the 
dance. He almost whirled her off her feet, but as that 
seemed to be the way they all did, she caught on to the fun 
of it, and was as lively as anyone there. 

The next few weeks were spent in visiting and receiv- 
ing visitors, the relatives having all left for their homes. 

Aunt Maud and Uncle Charles were guests of honor at 
many functions, and many were the compliments the latter 
received about his charming wife. 

‘‘Don't you wish we could stay here forever, Charles? 
I do. I believe I would like this kind of life. Everyone 
is so good to us." 

“Yes," said Charles, “this is very enjoyable, but as our 
bread and butter is at the other side of the Atlantic, we 
will soon have to say farewell to all these good people." 

“Charles," said Mr. Lloyd to his brother, “I want you 
to take Maud up to London before you leave us, and show 
her Lloyd's headquarters for the largest maritime insurance 
of the world, founded by one of our esteemed ancestors." 

“I must do that," said Charles, “it would interest her. 
I told her I would do so before we left New York, but in 
all the excitement it slipped my memory." 

“Be sure and take her to view Windsor Castle." 

“My goodness, brother, we will never get back if I go 
showing her too much ; it would take the rest of our natural 
lives to see all the historical places. She will be wanting 
to come every Christmas." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 135 

“Well, why not?’" said Mr. Lloyd. “We will be glad 
to have you.’' 

“But,” said Charles, “it’s your turn to come to us.” 

“You must never expect that. My wife would never 
cross the Atlantic, she is so afraid of the ocean, and I would 
not think of going without her.” 

“How about Mabel? You will want to see her.” 

“Yes, that’s true; but Fred has promised to bring her 
home often.” 

“Are you going to let her come back with us ?” 

“I suppose I must. Fred is anxious to take her. Al- 
though I can’t bear to part with her, still I feel I am giving 
her into good hands. So I need not worry over her.” 

“He is a splendid fellow, as far as I can see,” continued 
Mr. Lloyd, “and I feel perfectly satisfied over her future.” 

“You’re right,” said Charles. “I made particular in- 
quiries about him, and he is all you say. You need have no 
fear of trusting Mabel’s future to him. He stands well 
everywhere.” 

Aunt Maud and Mabel were so busy visiting and return- 
ing calls that Uncle Charles and Fred were practically de- 
serted. 

Fred took this opportunity to have a talk with Mabel’s 
father over the prospects of taking her back with him. 

Mr. Lloyd talked long and earnestly with Fred, and when 
he had thoroughly satisfied himself with Fred’s mode of 
life, consented, asking him, if possible, not to break his 
promise of bringing her home to visit occasionally. 

“I will keep my word, most assuredly. I know how 
much she must mean to you, as she is very precious to me.” 

“Well,” said Mr. Lloyd, “you can talk with Mabel and 
tell her what I have said.” 

Fred lost no time that evening after dinner in acquaint- 
ing her with her father’s wishes. 

“Won’t that be lovely?” said Mabel, enthusiastically. “I 
can go back with you all. I never dared to tell mamma 
how much I wanted to live there — it’s so lively and gay. 
I never expected to make my home there, though. It’s 


136 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


just lovely of you, Fred, to be so good to me; it’s no won- 
der I love you.” 

‘‘Are you sure you do?” asked Fred, earnestly. 

“Of course I am sure; it seems to me I’ve always loved 
you.” 

“Mabel, you don’t know how happy you have made me. 
I have some incentive now to go ahead and accomplish 
something. I was getting very tired of being a homeless 
wanderer, of no use to myself or anyone else.” 

“Fred, don’t talk like that, please. Uncle Charles says 
you do lots of good that no one hears anything about.” 

“It’s very kind of him to say so,” answered Fred. 

“Come, Mabel,” said Aunt Maud, “we are making more 
plans about seeing London, and we wish to consult the 
‘guide,’ as the tourists say.” 

Mabel took Fred’s hand and brought him with her. The 
rest of the company made room around the fire for them 
where they were sitting. 

“Your father wants us to see Lloyd’s and Windsor Castle.” 

“Anything else?” laughed Mabel. 

“Don’t tell her about any more places, please,” said Uncle 
Charles. “We must start for home before long. I will 
never get Maud there as long as there is any old relic to 
visit. 

“I do want to see Lloyd’s. When Charles used to dilate 
on its history I never felt very interested, but now, since 
I am in a country where ancestors count, I want to study 
them up,” said Aunt Maud. “On our side of the water 
the question is. How much money has he got? On this 
side it’s. Who is he ?” 

“They are both important,” said Fred. “You know the 
old saying : ‘Blood will tell.’ ” 

“So will dollars,” said Uncle Charles, dryly. “There 
are a certain class of people who judge everyone from the 
money standard.” 

“That’s true enough,” said Fred. “Never mind such 
worldly discussions; let us get back to business. When 
will we go on our exploring expedition?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 137 

“To-morrow morning,” said Uncle Charles, “if you can 
go. 

‘‘What do you say, Mabel?'’ said Aunt Maud. 

“I have nothing to say, as I am not going.” 

“Not going !” said Aunt Maud, in amazement. “Why, if 
you please?” 

“Because ” 

“Because what, my dear?” 

“Well, Fred and mother and I want to talk over some 
business.” 

“Wliat business is it that's so important?” asked Aunt 
Maud, inquisitively. 

“We are going to talk over the arrangements for our 
wedding.” 

“Then you have decided to get married soon ?” 

“Yes, while you are here.” 

“And return with us ? That will be fine, won't it, 
Charles?” she said, excitedly. 

“We won't promise to return with you,” said Fred. “I 
want Mabel to show me some of the curious spots and 
quaint old churches she has told me about.” 

“Oh, dear,” sighed Aunt Maud, “I wish I was a bride 
again. Wouldn’t I just drag you from pillar to post sight- 
seeing !” 

“You do that now, and always will, I suppose,” said 
Uncle Charles. 

“You seem to enjoy it as much as I do, sir.” 

“Of course I do, especially the meat shops.” 

“I suppose I'll never hear the end of that, Charles. Let 
us go back to our plans. Why can't we go on the morning 
train?” asked Aunt Maud. 

“We can,” said Mr. Lloyd. “I intended to go with you.” 

“That's just what we need,” answered Charles. “I feel 
like some stray dog going around without a guide. I have 
forgotten how to travel in my native land.” 

“Then we will decide on the morning train.” 

“I am glad that stupendous question is settled,” called 
out Mabel. 


138 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


They arrived in London in time for lunch. After that 
they walked around, Mr. Lloyd pointing out many interest- 
ing monuments. 

The two brothers talked over old times and changes that 
had taken place since they parted years ago. 

At length they came to several noted buildings, which 
Mr. Lloyd named for the benefit of Aunt Maud, the prin- 
cipal of which was the Bank of England. 

‘‘And this is where we stop. This is the Royal Exchange,’’ 
he explained. “It was built in the time of Queen Eliza- 
beth. It is the third of the name, two having been burnt 
and rebuilt.” 

But Aunt Maud did not seem to be the least interested in 
it. 

As they passed through the Exchange, and up the broad 
stairway to Lloyd’s. Mr. Lloyd pointed with true British 
pride to a marble statue of Queen Victoria. 

“It is very beautiful,” was all Aunt Maud could say. 

Somehow this dignified brother-in-law was too much for 
her spirits. She was always afraid of appearing frivolous 
to him. Charles, too, felt the depressing effect of his 
dignity, and wished for Mabel’s company. 

At last they came to Lloyd’s rooms. 

They were courteously received by one of the leading 
men, to whom Mr. Lloyd explained the object of the visit, 
at the same time introducing Aunt Maud as the first Amer- 
ican Lloyd. 

The gentleman took them to the library, and showed them 
many rare policies, one being especially so. It was a policy 
on the life and freedom of Napoleon 1. 

He then escorted them to see some odd black oak furni- 
ture made from the wreck of a man-of-war that was lost 
during the last century. 

All this was extremely interesting to Uncle Charles, but 
somehow Aunt Maud had lost all the ardor for sight-seeing. 

The exalted way Mr. Lloyd had of dwelling on the 
superiority of British institutions nettled her. “Just as if 
we did not have anything to show ! I’d first like to escort 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 139 

him to Bunker Hill Monument and tell him what it repre- 
sents/' 

After enlarging on the virtues of other buildings ad- 
jacent to the Exchange, they wended their way toward the 
hotel, Aunt Maud being anxious to get back and rest. 

When they reached their rooms, she threw her gloves 
on the table and said, savagely, “Well, Fm glad that's over 
with." 

“Why, Maud, what's the matter with you? I never saw 
you in such a bad humor." 

“Oh, Charles, I'm just ready to explode," she said 
warmly. 

“My dear Maud, do tell me what's the cause of all this." 

“That brother of yours, just lording it over us. We 
have just as fine buildings to show people. The way he 
raved over those oak beams in the building made me tired. 
I didn't care whether they were oak or mahogany." 

“You must not mind him, Maud ; he has never left home 
in his life ; so he does not know what other parts of the world 
contain. Whatever you do, my dear, don't clash with him. 
We have had such an enjoyable visit. I would not like 
anything to come up that would mar it." 

“I'll do anything you ask me, Charles, you're such a dear ; 
but just let me talk this off. I feel like an engine over- 
loaded with steam." 

“Just blow it off, Maud," he laughed. 

“I know it's foolish of me to get so worked up, Charles, 
but Mabel was so nice about explaining things/' 

“Yes," answered Charles ; “she did not squeeze the eagle 
until he screamed." 

When they came down to dinner they found Mr. Lloyd 
reading the London Times. He informed them that he did 
not care to go out in the night air. “But maybe Maud," 
he continued, “might like to see some play." 

He handed the paper to Charles, who looked over the 
announcements and picked out a play that they were both 
anxious to see. 

While they were dressing Aunt Maud finished her dis- 


140 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

cussion of the trip. She was now thoroughly restored to 
good humor, and remarked: 

''He's not so bad after all." 

"Who," said Charles. 

"Your brother, of course." 

"No. He means well, Maud, and he really likes you in 
his own way." 

"Well, Fm thankful it's his way and not yours." 

It was late when they returned home, so they did not 
see Mr. Lloyd until breakfast time next morning. 

"Good morning," he said cheerily to them as they entered 
the room. "How did you enjoy the play, Maud?" 

"It was just splendid," she answered. 

"Do you feel equal to visiting Windsor Castle this morn- 
ing?” 

"Yes," responded Charles, "we are ready for anything." 

"Then, if you are willing, we will start as soon after 
breakfast as possible." 

They had a merry ti'me over the meal. Aunt Maud hav- 
ing quite forgotten her resentment toward her brother-in- 
law. 

"After all," as Uncle Charles told her, "it was just your 
patriotism pitted against his." 

The town of Windsor was twenty-three miles from Lon- 
don. They reached it in time for lunch. After viewing 
the Park, they went to Windsor Castle. 

Mr. Lloyd gave them a vast amount of information in his 
stately way. He took them to the royal apartments, and 
thence to St. George's Chapel, where so many of England's 
kings and queens are buried. They inspected monuments 
and paintings until Aunt Maud declared her neck was out 
of joint. At length Mr. Lloyd turned their steps toward 
the royal stables, he being, like all Englishmen, a great 
lover of equine beauty. 

He held the royal horses in high esteem, but Uncle 
Charles and Aunt Maud thought them very ordinary look- 
ing animals, but were both very careful not to hurt his 
British pride by belittling them. 

Aunt Maud was glad next day when they took the train 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 141 

for home, and overjoyed when Fred and Mabel met them 
at the station. 

'‘Why, Aunt, what’s the matter with you? You look 
so serious.” 

The tears welled up in Aunt Maud’s eyes. 

"Oh, nothing, Mabel, only I am so tired.” 

They dropped behind the rest of the party and Aunt 
Maud poured her woes into Mabel’s willing ears. 

"You poor darling,” said Mabel sympathetically. "I 
wish I had gone with you. You’re not used to father’s 
ways, that’s all. He is just as affectionate and warm- 
hearted as Uncle Charles, only you don’t understand 
him like we do.” 

"I suppose not,” said Aunt Maud, apologetically. 

"What secrets are you two exchanging,” called out Fred. 
"I’m getting jealous.” 

They were almost at the house now, and could see Mrs. 
Lloyd waving her lace handkerchief to her husband, her 
straight form appearing rigid in the distance. She greeted 
them all with what Aunt Maud called a peck instead of a 
kiss. 

"How good that fire looks,” said Aunt Maud, enthus- 
iastically. "I have been shivering ever since I left.” 

"There’s one thing evident ; you need me to take care of 
you,” said Mabel. "You’re not fit to travel alone.” 

The maid brought in the tea, and Aunt Maud declared 
nothing ever tasted so good to her. After she had un- 
burdened her sorrow, and had been refreshed with the tea. 
Aunt Maud was her old self again. 

"Tell me, Mabel, what you have been doing in our ab- 
sence ?” 

"Planning all kinds of things for our wedding. Mamma 
wants me to be married in the simple, old fashioned way 
of her girlhood, and Fred and I feel the same about it. 
Neither of us care for an elaborate display.” 

"I am glad you decided on following your mother’s foot- 
steps,” said Mr. Lloyd. 

"What do you think about it. Aunt Maud?” 

"I am almost afraid to say, Mabel. We are so fond of 


142 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


show and newspaper notices that we would not think we 
were being married properly without them.” 

‘'That’s where we differ, Maud. Our social life is our 
own, and not the public’s ; and again, marriage with us still 
holds its sanctity. We do not sever the sacred tie as readily 
as you do,” observed Mrs. Lloyd. 

They resumed the discussion of the arrangements for 
the wedding. 

‘T am going to be married,” continued Mabel, “in white 
Swiss and have six of my girl friends for my bridesmaids. 
They, too, will be dressed in white and carry armfuls of 
snowdrops and ferns.” 

“You will be married in London, I suppose?” asked Aunt 
Maud. 

“Oh, no,” answered Mabel. “Here at home, in our own 
village church, where all my life has been spent. We will 
be married at noon, and have a choral service.” 

“What! Married in the day time !” exclaimed Aunt 
Maud. 

“Certainly!” said Mrs. Lloyd. “We rarely marry any 
other time.” 

“On returning from the church, the wedding breakfast 
will take place, followed by a reception. In the evening 
there will be bonfires and illuminations and the tenant’s 
ball.” 

“That does not sound very simple,” said Aunt Maud. 

“It will be, my dear, in the way it is carried out,” an- 
swered Mrs. Lloyd, pleasantly. 

“And when will this all take place, Mabel ?” 

“Three weeks from to-morrow. Aunt Maud.” 

“Oh, d.ear,” exclaimed Aunt Maud. “I won’t hardly 
have time to get ready.” 

“If the bride can, you surely can,” said Uncle Charles. 

Next day Aunt Maud made a trip to London, ordering an 
elaborate gown for the occasion, returning late in the 
evening. 

The wedding was now the only subject of conversation. 
Preparations were being made on all sides, Aunt Maud 
going to vastly more trouble and expense than the bride. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


143 


Mrs. Lloyd brought out her silver gray satin, shaking 
out the folds carefully. She had worn it only a short time 
before at a niece’s wedding, and at Mabel’s request, she was 
going to wear it at hers. 

‘‘You looked so lovely in it, mamma,” said Mabel. 

Mrs. Lloyd smiled at Mabel’s interest in her. 

“Where do I come in in all the fine doings?” laughed 
Fred. 

“Nowhere,” responded Aunt Maud. “Who ever heard 
of the bridegroom looking handsome in his low cut vest, 
or of sweeping gracefully up the aisle in his dress suit? No, 
Fred, you will find you are only an adjunct to the wedding.” 

“Oh, well,” laughed Fred, “so long as I get there, I 
ought to be satisfied, I suppose.” 

Everyone was kept busy, there being plenty for all to do. 
Mabel was a special favorite among the friends of the fam- 
ily, and each vied in outdoing the other in preparing for this 
great event in Mabel’s life. A little band of village chil- 
dren were being initiated into the duties of flower girls. 
It was to be their privilege to strew flowers in the bride’s 
path, as she entered the quaint little village church. This 
was a labor of love, for no one was as generally beloved in 
the village as Mabel. She had always been a favorite since 
her childhood. Now they all wanted to shower on her all 
kinds of good wishes and were each eager to take a hand 
in the festivities. 

“Mabel,” said Fred, coming into the room, “could you 
spare me about two minutes of your valuable time ?” 

“Certainly, Fred. I believe I could almost give you 
ten.” 

“I just wanted to ask you about inviting Harry and Elsie 
to our wedding.” 

“Isn’t that odd? Mamma is just now writing to them, 
and our friends that live near them, to come, and we were 
wondering if it would not be apropos to ask Mr. and Mrs. 
Nichols, too.” 

“It’s very good of your mother to remember them. I’d 
like very much to have them. They made my visit so 
pleasant while I was at their home. You would like them, 
too, Mabel. They are fine people.” 


144 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘Tet us go to mamma and talk it over/’ said Mabel. 

Mrs. Lloyd was only too pleased to include the Nichols. 

‘‘How would it do, Fred,” she said, “if you went and 
gave them a personal invitation?” 

“I might just as well. I seem to be of no special use 
here, to anyone or in any place.” 

“Really,” said Mrs. Lloyd, “I told my husband yesterday 
that I did not think he and Charles were very hospitable 
to you. But you know how it is, Fred. It’s a great many 
years since they have met, and something is always coming 
up that they remembered in their youth and they get to 
discussing it, and become so interested that they seem to 
be in oblivion regarding the rest of us.” 

“I don’t mind it at all, Mrs. Lloyd. Mabel gives me 
all her spare time, which I consider very generous of her, 
considering the constant demand there is on it. I find 
plenty of amusement rambling in the fields and lanes.” 

“Never mind, Fred,” said Mrs. Lloyd, “you will soon 
have her all to yourself, and then we will be the ones that 
will feel deserted.” 

“I promise you, Mrs. Lloyd, that I will never keep Mabel 
from you any length of time. She and I are good sailors 
and the ocean has no terrors for us.” 

“That is really good of you to be so considerate, Fred. 
Her father and I think we are extremely fortunate in the 
choice of a son-in-law.” 

“Thank you,” said Fred. “I hope I will be able always to 
merit such confidence as you now have in me.” 

“Just fancy,” cried Mabel, rushing into the room, “the 
tenants are preparing a triumphal arch in the way to the 
church for us to pass under. Isn’t that nice of them, 
mamma ?” 

“My dear,” said Mrs. Lloyd, “your father has always 
been an exemplary landlord, and has cared for them as he 
would for his own ; and now they are anxious to do honor 
to his only child. They asked our permission several days 
ago.” 

“Then you knew of it before, mamma?” 

“Yes, Mabel. We did not tell you, as we knew there 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


145 


would be more pleasure in your finding out for yourself 
all the good wishes, even the poorest, are showering on you. 
That arch is to be a tribute of love to you. They have 
always held you in high esteem and feel very bad to think 
you are going so far from us.'’ 

‘They don't understand, mamma, that it only takes a few 
days now to cross the Atlantic. We are going to come 
home ever so often. Are we not, Fred?” she said, as she 
cast a glance at him. 

“Yes, indeed,” he answered, “it won't be my fault if 
you don't keep in touch with your parents.” 

“Come, Fred, let us take a little walk. I am dying to 
get out in the fields again.” So saying, they left the room. 

Mrs. Lloyd watched them for a few minutes, then her 
eyes filled with tears. 

“I really can't bear the thought of how we can endure our 
lives without Mabel. It will be very lonely, but it would 
be selfish of us, in the extreme, to deny her the happiness 
of a home of her own.” 

In the meantime Aunt Maud was up to her eyes in finery. 
She was determined to outdo herself. 

“I never did look like anything in quiet colors. Sim- 
plicity is not my strong point, Charles,” she said, as he 
suggested she follow the rest of the wedding party in the 
matter of wearing simply made white gowns. 

“Why, Charles, I've never had a chance to wear my 
diamonds but once. They don't wear them at church 
here, nor even on the street. I was afraid to take them to 
London for fear of their being stolen. I suppose a wed- 
ding won't be like a regular service, so I will have a chance 
to wear them.” 

“You had better ask Mabel,” said Uncle Charles. “She 
will know what is att fait” 

“She will say just like you do, go simply gowned. It's 
all right for the girls here, with their rose leaf complexions. 
They would look well even in a dairy maid's costume, but 
I don't. I must have something to help me out.” 

“Then just use your own judgment. You always make 
a good appearance, and that's the main point, is it not?” 


146 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

' . . 3 . 

‘‘It is with me, Charles/' 

Having settled it, she went back to her room to work out 
the arduous problem of what to wear. 

Mabel and Fred came in from their walk loaded with 
violets and looking as happy as two children. 

“Oh, how fragrant!" exclaimed Mrs. Lloyd. 

“The lanes are just overflowing with violets and snow- 
drops, mamma. We picked until we were tired." 

Aunt Maud came running down stairs on hearing Mabel’s 
voice, and on entering the hall met Mabel and Fred going 
toward the dining-room with their arms full of violets. 

“Was there ever anything so lovely," she exclaimed. 
“Why, Mabel, those would cost you not a cent less than 
twenty-five dollars in New York." 

“There you are again, Maud, always putting a price on 
everything," said Uncle Charles. 

“Well, you know, Charles, that’s so. It always costs that 
at least for a violet luncheon." 

“Then we are going to have a luncheon for less than cost," 
laughed Mabel. 

“I don’t believe I could enjoy flowers half so much unless 
I could pick them myself," said Mabel. 

Mabel arranged the flowers while Aunt Maud stood 
watching her deft fingers. 

“You ought to have been an artist, Mabel," she said. 
“Your handling of flowers would bring you a fortune." 

“Money again," called out Uncle Charles, who had just 
entered the room. 

“I come from a money mad nation," responded Aunt 
Maud, laughingly, “and the instinct will keep cropping out. 
I must try and be like Mabel, see only the beautiful and 
spiritual in the things of life without measuring their money 
value." 

“By George," said Uncle Charles, “I must get off my 
mail to-day. I am getting so lazy since I came here. You 
take everything so easy I am doing the same." 

“I must do the same," said Fred. “I have not yet told 
my best friends how soon I am going to be married." 

“You can do that after lunch," said Mabel, “as Aunt 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


147 


Maud and I are going into consultation about the decora- 
tions. We don’t want to leave everything until the last.” 

‘‘About how soon can you go to the Nelsons?” asked 
Mrs. Lloyd of Fred, when they were eating their lunch. 

“I think it would be best to go to-morrow,” he replied. 
“I am going to ask Harry to be my best man, and want to 
see him and find out whether he has any engagement for 
that week.” 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Lloyd, “I want them all to stay the 
whole week. Mabel wants to give a farewell dinner to her 
friends, also a luncheon to her bridemaids and several teas. 
I would like them to be here to enjoy them. Don’t forget 
to include the Nichols, who are the Nelson’s guests.” 

“All right,” answered Fred ; “I’ll remember them all. I am 
just as anxious as you are to have them come. I want 
Mabel to meet Elsie.” 

Next morning Fred started out to make the visit, having 
first sent word so that they would know of his intention. 
He was met at the train by Harry, who was overjoyed at 
seeing him again. 

“Oh, say, Fred, I’m so glad you’re going to marry Miss 
Lloyd. If I had not met Elsie I’d have taken her myself. 
I was rather soft on her, you know.” 

“It was lucky for me you found Elsie, wasn’t it?” said 
Fred, slyly. 

“Now don’t try to make fun of me; but it was a fact, 
Fred. I was awfully gone on her.” 

“More than she was on you, I think,” Fred replied. 

“Oh, well, I don’t care now,” said Harry; “Elsie’s just 
great. She loves me to death.” 

“A rather pleasant death, isn’t it, Harry?” 

“Say, there she is now waving her hand to me.” 

“Where?” said Fred. “Right on the lawn,” answered 
Harry. 

Fred raised his hat and waved it at her. She ran down 
the walk to meet them. 

“It’s just lovely of you, Mr. Fairchild, to come and see 
us. Father and mother are so anxious to meet you again.” 

“Oh, say, Fred, dad’s just tumbling all over himself to 


148 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


be nice to Elsie ; and the mater is always hugging her. She 
says I displayed excellent taste.” 

^'Ha! ha!” laughed Fred, ‘'was there ever another Elsie!” 

“Now, Fred, you ought to know how a fellow feels when 
the only girl for him is with him all the time.” 

“Yes, I understand your raptures. Mabel is the only 
girl for me. Harry, you ought to see how pretty she has 
grown since you saw her last.” 

“Fd like to see her again,” said Harry. 

“You will have a chance, as that was the reason of my 
visit to you. We are going to be married in ten days.” 

“Say, Elsie, Fred's going to be married.” 

“So are we, aren’t we, Harry dear?” 

“But he is going to be married in ten days, and goodness 
only knows when we will be. Elsie’s father has relatives 
in Cumberland and they are going to visit them,” said Harry 
dejectedly. 

“Oh, dear,” sighed Elsie, “we may have to wait months. 
Since Harry’s mother has him back she’s like father about 
it, always says there’s time enough. You’re only children 
yet.” 

“She wanted us to get married before we left. It’s your 
father’s doings, Elsie,” said Harry. “The mater was all 
in for it until he talked her out of our marrying just yet. 
I can’t wait much longer, Elsie. How do I know but what 
some of those Cumberland Lake fellows will be wanting to 
get you away from me.” 

“Well, they won’t; that’s all there’s about it,” replied 
Elsie. “I’ll promise you, honor bright, I won’t get married 
while I’m gone.” 

By this time they reached the house. The Nelsons and 
Nichols greeted Fred warmly. As soon as he found a 
chance, he told them of his errand. 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Nelson, “Mabel’s mother wrote to me 
some time ago about your marriage, but said nothing defi- 
nite had been planned yet. 

“It’s very kind of her to include us,” said Mrs. Nichols. 

“Say, mater, isn’t it awfully jolly of Fred to want me 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


149 


for his best man? It will be just the thing for me. I'll 
know how it feels to be second best fellow at a wedding." 

“Next time you will be Tt/ as we say in America." 

“Say, that's all right, Fred I'll try and remember that. 
Did you hear that, Elsie?" 

“Yes, indeed, I did, Harry. It's like playing tag, isn't 
it?" 

Toward evening George and his wife joined the party. 
They had been off visiting all day. 

“Why, Fred," said George, heartily, “I can shut my eyes 
and almost see Ceylon." 

“That reminds me, Harry, if you wish us to see you mar- 
ried, you will have to hurry. The next steamer leaves in 
six weeks and we will have to leave on it." 

“My goodness," cried Elsie, “you must stay and see us 
married. I want everyone to be there." 

“Could you be ready in six weeks' time?" asked Harry. 

“I could, if father would let me." 

“Tell him he must," responded Harry. 

“You do it; you're the bravest," said Elsie. 

Nothing daunted, Harry started off to find her father. 

He was seated in an armchair perusing a letter. 

“Well, my boy, what is it?" he queried, as Harry told 
him he would like to speak to him. 

After Harry explained what he wanted, he promised 
him he would decide in the morning. 

“I have a letter here that states my business needs atten- 
tion, and I, too, will have to leave on the same steamer with 
George. 

Harry was elated. They could not possibly have the 
heart to take his Elsie away from him. 

As soon as he told Elsie the news, she said, “Harry, that 
settles it. I won't go back unless you come, too." 

“I can't go, because I promised the mater I would stay 
with her." 

“Then I'll stay, too," said Elsie, decidedly. 

Fred stayed a day visiting with them. They accepted 
his invitation, given in Mrs. Lloyd's name, for a week's 
visit. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ISO 

‘'That will mean we must leave in two days' time." 

In the morning Fred returned to the Lloyd's home with 
the news of their acceptance. 

The arrangements for the wedding being completed, they 
were all at liberty to entertain their guests. When the 
morning train brought them, they found the whole family 
there to meet them. Mabel and Elsie were introduced and 
walked off together. 

“Say, but they're handsome girls," remarked Harry to 
Fred. “Elsie's hair is just like gold." 

“How about Mabel's?" asked Fred. “It's even more 
beautiful than Elsie's." 

“Yes," reluctantly admitted Harry. “But don't you 
think Elsie's eyes are the bluest?" 

“Yes, I'll admit they are, Harry," said Fred. “They are 
as you say, two handsome girls. We ought to consider 
ourselves lucky to get such attractive partners." 

By this time they reached the house. 

Mrs. Lloyd graciously assigned them to their rooms. 

“I will be glad when it's all over, Charles," said Aunt 
Maud. “What a house full of people and how easily they 
dispose of their guests. How do they do it?" 

“They allow them to adjust themselves, I think," said 
Uncle Charles. “It seems to come natural to them to slip 
into their places." 

The week was spent in dinners, luncheons and teas, until, 
as Aunt Maud declared, they seemed to be forever eating. 

At length the eve of the wedding came. The house was 
beautifully decorated, and everything in readiness. 

As Mabel and Fred viewed the decorations, the former 
said, “I can hardly believe this is all for you and me." 

“And to think," said Fred, “by this time to-morrow you 
will be all mine. It seems too good to be true." 

The morning of the wedding dawned bright and sun- 
shiny. The birds sang merrily and it seemed as if every- 
one was happy. 

After a late breakfast the guests repaired to their rooms 
to dress. 

Mrs. Lloyd insisting on putting the finishing touches to 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


151 


MabeFs toilet herself, said pathetically, 'Tt may be the 
last time I will be privileged to do so/’ 

After leaving Mabel, Mrs. Lloyd gently tapped on Aunt 
Maud’s door to inquire if she were ready. She invited 
her to come in. 

Mrs. Lloyd almost gasped, so resplendent was Aunt Maud 
in a handsome gown of the softest silk of the shade known 
as ashes of roses, elaborately trimmed with point de Venise 
lace and pearl passementerie. Her hair was beautifully 
dressed and surmounted with a diamond tiara, diamonds 
were in her ears and at her throat. 

'‘Don’t I look stunning?” she exclaimed. 

Mrs. Lloyd raised her lorgnette and surveyed her slowly. 

"You certainly do look regal, Maud. You have a queenly 
presence.” 

"You don’t know what a comfort it is to get a chance 
to air my diamonds,” said Aunt Maud, gaily. 

"Why don’t you wear yours?” she said, addressing her 
sister-in-law. 

"I haven’t any, Maud. I never cared much for jewelry 
some how.” 

"Isn’t that strange, and you so wealthy. I am different. 
I just love dress and jewels. I am never so happy as 
when I know I am well dressed.” 

"Well, my dear, we are all waiting for you.” 

Aunt Maud gave a farewell glance into the mirror, and 
followed Mrs. Lloyd out of the room. 

As Mabel descended the stairs, the guests cast many ad- 
miring glances at the fresh young girlish bride. As she 
walked out to the waiting carriage, everything being in 
readiness, they drove to the church. 

Harry had already taken his place with Fred to await 
the bride. 

As she passed under the arch of greenery, the village 
children strewed her path with flowers. Never was a 
bride so favored with looks and friends. 

The organ pealed out its sonorous notes of welcome as 
Mabel entered the church. Sweet singers breathed their 
love for her in song of perfect melody, giving way to the 


IS2 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


grand volume of sound, as the wedding march resounded 
through the church. 

When the bridal party reached their places, a hushed 
stillness came over everyone, as the sacred words that made 
them man and wife were uttered. Then a joyous burst of 
melody from the organ greeted them as they walked down 
the aisle. On entering the carriage they were driven 
rapidly to the house, where they received the congratula- 
tions of their friends. 

When all the guests had arrived, the wedding breakfast 
was partaken of. 

After this, the bride and groom received the good wishes 
of the villagers. This continued until dark, when the 
tenants’ ball was to take place, the bride and groom re- 
maining to open it with the first dance. 

After this they quietly slipped away to change their wed- 
ding garments for traveling suits. But on making their 
way to the carriage, they found their friends waiting for 
them. Amidst a shower of rice they reached the car- 
riage after a gallant rush, and were soon out of reach of 
their friends, not telling anyone where the honeymoon was 
to be spent. 

Now that it was all over, Mrs. Lloyd collapsed. Her 
husband led her away tenderly, leaving Aunt Maud and 
Uncle Charles to attend to the visiting guests. 

In a few days they found themselves alone again, the 
guests having all left for their homes. 

Aunt Maud interested herself examining the beautiful 
presents that were sent to Mabel and Fred, which Mrs. 
Lloyd was carefully packing up preparatory to removing to 
a place of safety until such time as Mabel would leave 
for her new home. 

''This box,” said Mrs. Lloyd, pointing to one on the table, 
"came this morning; it’s from America and is addressed to 
Fred. So I will leave it for him to open. I suppose it’s 
from some of his friends.” 

Aunt Maud vras very anxious to open it and see what it 
contained, but Mrs. Lloyd’s scruples would not permit it. 
So it was laid away until their return, which would be in 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


153 


a week, as Uncle Charles declared he must return home 
by the first steamer, and wanted to see Mabel and Fred 
before they left. 

CHAPTER XXIIL 

BON VOYAGE. 

Mrs. Lloyd and Maud, being left all to themselves, spent 
the time in visiting points of interest near home. Now that 
Mrs. Lloyd understood Maud’s ways, she enjoyel her com- 
pany. Her observant nature was quick to see her good 
qualities. Her love for Mabel won Mrs. Lloyd’s friend- 
ship better than anything else possibly could. And now 
that the time for her departure was close at hand, she really 
regretted to see her go. 

But Uncle Charles was obdurate. ‘‘We must be ready 
by the end of the week, Maud,” he said. “The steamer 
sails on Monday morning. I have the tickets and you must 
have your trunks packed and off to London Saturday, for 
you could not get a trunk hauled here on Sunday for love 
or money. All we will have to do then will be to carry our 
suitcases with us on the train.” 

“Oh, Charles, I just hate to leave here. We have had 
such a lovely time together. I have been trying to persuade 
your brother to make us a visit, but he seems to dread the 
distance.” 

“I believe he would be miserable over there, Maud. You 
notice how the people in the village move aside to let him 
pass. You know how long he would wait in New York 
for that to happen.” 

“Why, Charles, he would be swept bodily on. There’s 
no time for such courtesies. Just think,” said Maud, “how 
his British blood would boil at such treatment.” 

“We are the ones that will have to do the visiting. 
Brother is too old to change his ways now.” 

“If I have to pack. I’ll begin right away,” said Maud. 
“It will take some time. Ta, ta, Charles,” she said, as she 
tripped up the stairs. 


154 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


She placed her dresses on the bed, and began to gather 
up the rest of her belongings. 

‘Ts it possible I brought all these clothes with me,’’ she 
thought, as she looked first at the bewildering array of cos- 
tumes, shoes, parasols, to say nothing of the endless amount 
of trifles she had gathered up. And then at the two trunks. 

She sat thinking for some time, and figuring where she 
would put them all. Then suddenly jumping up, she ran 
to the head of the stairs and called lustily for Charles. On 
his answering, she said, ‘Tt can’t be done, Charles.” 

‘‘What can’t be done? The packing? 

‘‘Why, it must, my dear.” 

“They won’t fit !” 

“What won’t fit, Maud ? ” 

“Why, the clothes of course. You just come and see.” 

Charles mounted the stairs gaily, but on entering the 
room his face fell. He surveyed the heterogeneous mass of 
finery and then thought a minute. 

“It’s the worst mathematical problem I ever was up 
against, Maud. Suppose,” he said, “we put some of these,” 
pointing to her dresses, “into a packing case and ship them 
as freight.” 

“Ship my gowns as freight ! Why, Charles, you must be 
crazy.” 

“Then put the shoes and parasols in a box.” 

“And tear all the lace on my sunshades? Never, Charles, 
I won’t even consider such a proposition.” 

“Well, let us put it on a business basis then. All you 
need for the voyage lay to one side, and the rest I’ll jam 
into one of the trunks.” 

“You’ll jam nothing, sir. Everything must be laid away 
carefully.” 

“You’d better send for an undertaker then.” 

“Now, Charles, don't lose your temper. Just take the 
matter philosophically.” 

“Yes, and never get back until next summer. No,” said 
Charles, irately ; “I’ll tackle this job or die.” 

Maud sorted all she needed for the voyage, while Charles 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 155 

folded the remainder, and packed the trunk. When it 
was finished, he gazed at it triumphantly. 

''Look, Maud! How's that for style," 

She looked at the neatly packed trunk, saying, "You're 
certainly a wonder, Charles. I could not have done that 
in a lifetime." 

"Now for the other trunk, Maud." 

She having folded the gowns, it took only a short time 
to put them in place. He then packed the small things. 

"There's room for more yet, Maud." 

"Is there; I wish I had time to make a few purchases, 
Charles." 

"Isn't that like a woman. I no sooner get out of one 
scrape than she is planning to get me into another. Where 
are the ropes, Maud? Let us finish the job." 

She handed them to him, and in no time he had the trunks 
roped and in the hall ready for the express. 

"Thank goodness that's done!" ejaculated Maud. "Every 
woman ought to have a husband ; they're so handy in 
emergencies like this." 

"Charles," called Mr. Lloyd, "here is some mail." 

"Who is it for," asked Maud. 

"Everyone," answered Mr. Lloyd. 

They both hurried down stairs eager to read their letters. 

"Here's a letter from Mabel and Fred. They will meet 
you at the steamer on Monday morning to say good bye 
to you." 

Charles hardly heard this, so absorbed was he in the 
perusal of his letters. 

Maud's were ones from her friends whom she enjoy el 
hearing from. 

Charles looked up at last and said, "I am glad I decided 
to take the next steamer home. My business needs my 
attention. Things always go wrong when one goes away." 
He did not mention what the trouble was, and no one asked 
him, thinking probably it was nothing serious. 

Monday came all too soon. The Lloyds were bustling 
about early that morning. Charles and Maud hurried 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


156 

through their breakfast, and were driven to the train, reach- 
ing it just in time. As soon as they arrived in London, 
Mr. Lloyd hailed two cabs, in which they were driven to the 
dock, where they found Mabel and Fred waiting for them. 

Mabel embraced her father and mother affectionately, 
Fred shaking hands with everyone. 

Charles and Maud expressed themselves pleased with 
Mabel’s and Fred’s thoughtfulness in coming to, wish them 
good bye. 

They all chatted pleasantly, Charles and Maud thanking 
Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd for their kindness to them during their 
visit and expressing a hope that before long they would all 
meet again. 

The gong sounded for everyone to go ashore. Relatives 
and friends said their last good byes and hastily left the 
steamer. Ropes were cast off and the steamer gradually 
floated out into the 'stream. 

Soon puffs of smoke rose from the smokestack; a few 
turns of the propellers, and she was already headed for sea. 

They waved their handkerchiefs as long as they could 
see anyone. The outline grew dimmer and dimmer, leaving 
only the dark hull to be seen. 

The Lloyds turned homeward, taking Mabel and Fred 
with them. 

They all felt saddened by the fact that they would prob- 
ably be a long time apart. 

Fred and Mabel seemed overflowing with happiness. 
They spent the time during their absence in a quaint little 
village not far from London. 

‘‘As soon as Elsie and Harry are married, I would like 
to see more of rural England,” said Fred. Mabel and I 
are in no particular hurry to go back. The ocean trip will 
be pleasanter later on.” 

Fred and Mabel had discussed this while they were gone, 
and concluded that Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd would feel the 
parting less, by seeing them at intervals before the final 
separation came. Fred had become greatly attached to 
Mabel’s parents, he having no clear remembrance of his 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS i57 

own. He felt their home would always be like his own, 
and looked forward to many pleasant visits with them. 

''Here we are/' said Mr. Lloyd, as the train stopped at 
the station. 

Their carriage was waiting for them, and soon they 
were home again. 

Mabel missed Aunt Maud and Uncle Charles very much ; 
but Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd were so happy over Mabel's return 
they could think of nothing else. 

Late in the afternoon Mrs. Lloyd came to where Fred and 
Mabel were in the garden, saying, "I forgot to tell you, 
Fred, that a box arrived from America for you the morn- 
ing after you left. It's in the library." 

"Come, Mabel," he said, "let us see what's in it." 

They walked into the house, and on opening it found it 
contained handsome gifts from the Pembertons and Tom. 

After they had admired their elegance and were placing 
them back in their cases, Fred's hand struck something. 

"Why here's something else !" 

On removing the wrappings he found a handsomely bound 
book inscribed "With best regards of Jamie Mulligan." 

"Bless Jamie," said Fred. "Who would have expected 
that he would remember me? I suppose he gave it to 
Esther for me." 

He explained to them all his and Esther's interest in 
Jamie. 

"Here's your mail, too, Fred. I don't know how I came 
to be so forgetful, unless it was all the excitement I have 
been through to-day seeing Maud and Charles off and 
your returning," said Mrs. Lloyd, as she handed it to him. 

"Ah ! here's one from Tom. That comes first." So say- 
ing, he opened it and smilingly read the contents. 

"Mabel, dear," he said, looking up, '‘here's all kinds of 
good wishes for our happiness from Tom Seymour and the 
Pemberton family. He notifies us of the box being sent. 
The book was brought by Jamie to Esther to be forwarded 
to me. This book means a great deal to me, Mabel. I 
made a life-long friend the day I met Jamie. He would be 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


158 

faithful to me if I had not a dollar, I know. I make great 
predictions for him, and I believe they will come true. He 
will one day be one of our leading business men. It’s in 
him and bound to come out.” 

Glancing over the balance of his mail, he found they were 
just business letters. So putting them into his pocket, he 
remarked, “I am glad things are going well with Tom. You 
will be delighted with Esther, Mabel. Tom says they are 
impatient to meet you. Esther and her mother want us to 
visit them.” 

^T will be very glad to meet your friends, Fred. But 
listen ! there is the dinner bell. I don’t know how you feel, 
but I feel starved.” 

Fred admitted he felt a little that way himself. The 
dinner was a merry affair. Both Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd 
seemed to feel Mabel’s and Fred’s happiness. The latter was 
already getting into Mabel’s lively ways. His life had been 
spent so much alone that he had grown serious beyond his 
years. Now that he was in Mabel’s company, he was get- 
ting gay and boyish. 

The evening was spent talking over their trip, which 
they regretted to have hurried through. 

‘‘But we felt we must see Aunt Maud and Uncle Charles 
off,” said Fred. “We are going to devote ourselves to see- 
ing the country now in a leisurely manner, just sauntering 
around wherever our fancy leads us.” 

“I think that will be an ideal way,” responded Mrs. Lloyd. 

“Mabel says the fields and lanes are beautiful everywhere 
at this time of the year,” said Fred. 

“They are indeed,” answered Mr. Lloyd. 

“In my younger days there was nothing I enjoyed as 
much as a brisk walk of several miles.” 

Fred laughed and said, “I never was much of a walker, 
but I find Mabel is training me to be quite a sprinter. We 
don’t walk enough, I know,” continued Fred. “Our cars 
are too handy, no matter where we go we find one ready 
to step on, and naturally ride.” 

“It’s getting late,” said Mrs. Lloyd, and I think we had 
better retire.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 159 

Wishing each other good night, they left the room. 

Soon after breakfast next morning, Mabel and Fred took 
a walk to the village. Everywhere they were greeted cor- 
dially. They chatted here and there with friends, until 
the striking of the village clock reminded them that it was 
noon. They turned their steps toward home. When almost 
there, they heard sounds of laughter issuing from the house. 

^‘V\^o can that possibly be?’’ said Mabel. 

The sounds were repeated. 

‘‘Why, it’s Harry Nelson. Now for some fun,” laughed 
Fred. 

They hardly reached the entrance to the home when 
Harry rushed out to meet them. 

“Say! you two just look fine,” he said, by way of greet- 
ing. “Fred, I have lots to tell you.” 

“All right,” answered Fred. “I’m ready to hear it. But 
let us go into the house and sit down. We are pretty 
tired.” 

They entered, and after getting seated, were ready to hear 
the news. 

He told them how Mr. and Mrs. Nichols had consented 
to let him and Elsie get married before they left for Ceylon. 

“It’s going to be a hurry up affair. Elsie and her father 
and mother have gone to the Cumberland Lakes for a week’s 
visit, and as soon as they return, we will be married. So 
you see, Fred, you did not get so much ahead of us after 
all. It’s just this way,” continued Harry, “Elsie’s father 
and mother want to get home. So does George. So the 
mater suggested we have just a quiet wedding, no fuss or 
anything. You know dad’s pretty feeble, and too much 
excitement might upset him. There are just going to be 
our two fathers and mothers, George and Geraldine, Mr. 
and Mrs. Lloyd, you and your wife and, of course, Elsie 
and I. It’s going to be awfully quiet, but so long as I get 
Elsie I don’t care. We are going off for a honeymoon,” 
continued Harry. “But we are not like you, Fred. We 
are going to London. Elsie and I would rather look in the 
shop windows and go to the parks and Zoo. We don’t 
care a rap about country lanes and that sort of thing. We 


i6o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


want to have a jolly good time. They all laugh at us for 
choosing such a honeymoon, but we don’t care. We are 
going to, have a grand time.” 

''Where are you going to live?” asked Fred. 

"With dad and the mater. They think it’s best, and so 
do Mr. and Mrs. Nichols. It doesn’t matter to us where 
we live, so long as we are together. Say, Fred, I was 
pretty nearly forgetting to tell you the day, and that’s 
what I came for. It’s next Wednesday. Don’t forget to 
be there, all of you, remember,” said Harry. 

"We will be there, all right,” said Fred. "I wouldn’t 
miss it for a fortune. I’ll stand by you, Harry.” 

"That’s right, Fred. I’m 'It’ — ^ha! ha! Say, that’s 
great, isn’t it. Just hits the situation, doesn’t it?” 

Mrs. Lloyd persuaded Harry to stay over night, as Elsie 
was off visiting with her parents. He readily consented. 
"There was nothing to attract him home,” he sighed. 

They enjoyed his visit. His bubbling enthusiasm seemed 
infectious, for soon everyone was laughing at Harry’s in- 
fatuation for Elsie. In the morning he left for home, after 
having exacted a promise from all not to forget Wednesday 
next. 

After Harry had left, his approaching wedding was 
naturally discussed. 

Mr. Lloyd told them of a talk he had with Mr. Nichols 
the week he was visiting them prior to Mabel’s marriage. 
He, Mr. Nichols, was of the opinion that it was just as 
well to let Elsie and Harry get married now as at any 
time. "For my part,” he said, "I would not want to take 
Elsie home in her present state of mind. I know if we 
separated her from Harry, we would only be making our 
own lives a burden. They are both very young, to be sure, 
but matrimony will settle them down quicker than any- 
thing.” 

"And,” said Mr. Lloyd, "I think what he said was very 
reasonable. There’s quite a difference in people. Some 
are born old, others never get old. I think Harry and 
Elsie will be of the latter class ; they will always be young. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS i6i 

I am glad Mr. Nichols looks at it the way he does. I think 
the young people would take it very much to heart if they 
were separated. As Harry charged us, we must not forget 
next Wednesday.’^ 

It did not take long for the appointed time to come, and 
Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd, together with Mabel and Fred, went 
to the Nelson home, arriving there a short time before the 
wedding. 

Although Harry assured them it was to be very quiet, 
the home was beautifully decorated. 

Elsie looked charming in her girlish white silk frock. 

They drove to the church and found there quite a gather- 
ing of the townspeople. After the simple seiwice was over, 
they drove home, where a wedding breakfast awaited them. 
It seemed as if it was all over so quickly. 

Contrary to everyone's expectations, Harry and Elsie 
were very subdued, quite awed, in fact, by the ceremony. 
They remained very quiet during the breakfast. 

It was not until they were showered with rice, at their 
departure, that the serious look left their faces. 

It was Harry who broke the spell by remarking how it 
took more nerve to get married than he thought. Elsie 
burst into tears at this and said she thought so, too. 

‘‘Never mind, dear," said Harry soothingly, “we won't 
do it again," causing everyone to roar with laughter. 

This restored Harry and Elsie to good humor, and they 
enjoyed the laugh with the rest. 

As the carriage drove off, Harry and Elsie waved their 
hands and were soon out of sight. 

The Lloyds stayed until evening, visiting with the Nel- 
sons. On departing for home, Mr. and Mrs. Nelson urged 
them to come again as soon as Harry and Elsie returned 
and have a visit all together, before the Nichols and George 
and his wife would leave for their homes in Ceylon. 

They thanked them cordially and promised to do so. 

Harry and Elsie reached London at dusk and drove to the 
hotel, Mr. Nichols having secured rooms for them. They 
enjoyed a hearty dinner and then went to the theatre* 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


162 

Next day was spent as they planned, looking in the shop 
windows. They walked along the Strand, gazing at every- 
thing that came under their notice, Harry remarking: 

‘'Talk about your country lanes ! They are not in it with 
this.'' 

They stopped and watched the “Punch and Judy" show 
like two children. They visited the zoo and fed the animals 
nuts. There was nothing they missed. On seeing a train 
time table for the underground tunnel under the Thames, 
they read it. 

“Let's go," said Elsie, gleefully. 

“All right," said Harry. 

The bought the tickets for the underground railway. It 
was a novel experience to them; although they both were 
born so near London, they had never traveled on it. 

When they got off the cars the crowd was so great that 
they managed to get separated. Harry rushed one way and 
then another, calling for Elsie, but no Elsie could be found. 

At last, bordering on distraction, he rushed up to one of 
the officials begging him to find Elsie. 

“Who's Elsie?" asked the man gruffly. 

“My wife !" said Harry. 

“Your wife !" 

“Oh, yes, sir; find her. Do please! We've only been 
married two days." 

“A blind man could see that," said the official, turning 
away. 

“You're awfully rude," said Harry, walking off. 

“There she is!" he cried. “My darling Elsie! Where 
have you been ?" 

“I've been looking for you," she sobbed. 

“And I have been nearly crazy looking for you," said 
Harry. 

“You found her, did you ?" said the official. 

Harry just glared at him, and taking Elsie by the hand 
walked off. 

“That's a horrid, rude man, Elsie. Don't look at him. 
He's mean ; he wouldn't help me to find you at all." 

“We must keep awfully close together after this." 

“Yes," continued Harry. “No more underground rail- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


163 


way for me. We’ll stay on the top of the earth after this.” 

Their journeyings were resumed to the parks, and from 
there to all sorts of hitherto unknown places to them. 
At length, tired out, they decided to remain at the hotel 
all next day and look out of the windows at the passing 
crowds. This served to amuse them as much as anything. 

Next morning, refreshed and rested up, they started out 
again. They had not gone far when they encountered a 
street show. They stopped to watch it. The crowd was 
large, and as Harry and Elsie worked their way into it, to 
get a better view, Harry was roughly jostled by a coarse 
looking man. He tried to get out again, at Elsie’s request, 
but as this was impossible, they stayed and saw it out. 
Then they returned to the hotel and took lunch. After 
that they went out to make some trifling purchase. On 
reaching for his pocketbook, Harry found it gone. 

‘^Elsie, I’ve been touched !” he exclaimed, excitedly. ‘‘My 
purse is gone. 

Elsie felt .instinctively for hers; it was there. So she 
paid for the things and they went out of the shop. 

“Now what will we do? I’ve got no money,” said Harry. 

“I’ve got some yet,” replied Elsie. 

“But that will only be enough to take us home,” dejectedly 
answered Harry. 

“Let’s go home, Harry.” 

“I hate to, but I suppose we must, Elsie,” said Harry. 

“I believe tunnels are unlucky, don’t you? I never was 
robbed before.” 

“It must have been in that crowd we were in,” said Elsie, 
“when that rough man pushed you.” 

“Yes; but if we had not got into that tunnel it might 
never have happened.” 

Having no money to spend was a terrible blow to Harry. 

He returned to the hotel and informed the manager of 
his loss. 

“Why not wire to your father?” he suggested. “Your 
rooms and meals are paid for for ten days.” 

“Harry,” said Elsie, “let us stay the ten days. I’ll write 
to father and tell him all about it.” 

They decided that would be ^ good plan. So Elsie wrote 


164 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


to her father and told him all their troubles. As soon 
as he received the letter, he came to London and promised 
to stay with them until it was time to return. 

'Tt’s the first time, Harry,'’ he said, ‘'that I ever heard 
of a young married couple having to have a guardian to 
take care of them during their honeymoon, though I don't 
doubt many of them need one." 

Now that they had Mr. Nichols with them they were 
happy. 

On inquiring of them what places of interest they had 
seen, he laughed heartily when they told him how they had 
spent the time. 

“Well, there's all ways of spending a honeymoon, but it 
seems you chose the most original." 

Harry smiled. 

“Mr. Nichols, Elsie chose it," said Harry. 

“I know now why Fred and Mabel went walking round 
the country lanes for their honeymoon. It's lots safer. If 
Fred had been half way decent, he would have put me on 
to that." 

Mr. Nichols showed them many historical places and 
buildings, explaining their origin and telling many inci- 
dents in connection with them. But seeing they cared 
nothing for it, turned their steps toward Hyde Park. 

This took their fancy. There was such a variety of peo- 
ple there. It was just the place to see fine horses. Harry 
and Elsie were both ardent admirers of a good horse. 

Mr. Nichols sat down in the park while they walked 
around. As he watched them, he thought, “I wish Harry 
had some of George’s stamina. It's a good thing the Nel- 
son property is tied up the way it is, so Harry can only 
use the income, the principal remaining intact. I am afraid 
it would soon slip away from him. But after this they will 
be with Mr. and Mrs. Nelson and will have someone to ad- 
vise them. They will come out all right, no doubt, when 
the novelty of it wears off." 

As Elsie and Harry showed no signs of returning, Mr. 
Nichols went to look for them, He found them intently 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


165 


watching a flirtation between a soldier and a nursemaid, 
which seemed to tickle their fancy immensely. They were 
laughing boisterously over it, and it was some time before 
Mr. Nichols could find out what was so excruciatingly 
funny. As it was getting late, Mr. Nichols suggested that 
they return to the hotel. 

They rode back on an omnibus, Harry and Elsie taking 
seats on the top, while Mr. Nichols contented himself with 
one inside. 

The omnibus had not gone far when it suddenly stopped, 
and down jumped Harry. 

Mr. Nichols put his head out to see the cause, and was 
surprised to see Harry. 

‘‘What’s gone wrong now ?” he queried. 

“Oh, Elsie just dropped her parasol, that’s all.” 

But it was enough to delay the bus some minutes. The 
driver took it good naturedly. 

“Dear me,” thought Mr. Nichols, “it’s more like taking 
two children for an outing than escorting a married couple.” 

After putting in a few more days in the same way, Mr. 
Nichols concluded to go back to the Nelsons. 

“We must go home now,” he remarked in the morning. 
“We have quite a number of things to attend to. And, 
Elsie, your mother wants to come to London to do some 
shopping. I must go back and bring her.” 

“Father, couldn’t we stay here and wait until you come 
back? Then we could all go back together.” 

“Do you think you could take care of yourselves until 
to-morrow if I go and get your mother?” 

“Oh, yes,” said Elsie. 

“I have a notion to try it,” said Mr. Nichols. 

“I’ll leave to-night and be back by noon to-morrow, and 
remember. I’ll expect to find you both here at the hotel.” 

“We will be here sure,” said Harry. 

As Mr. Nichols was leaving he called out jokingly to 
Harry : 

“Be sure and keep out of the tunnel.” 

“No danger. I’ll never go there again,” he responded. 


i66 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 



After Mr. Nichols was gone, Harry said, ''Wasn't it 
lovely of your father to let us stay. You see that gives us 
two more days." 

When Mr. Nichols returned, he found them waiting at 
the hotel. After lunch was over and Mrs. Nichols had 
rested up, they set out to do their shopping. Elsie and 
Harry went, too, and were greatly interested in the pur- 
chases. 

"Your mother's getting some beautiful things, isn't she?" 
said Harry. 

"That's just what I was thinking," answered Elsie. 

"Never mind, Elsie, you shall have all the lovely things 
you want." 

"Just now, Harry, I'd like to have some candy. But 
mother never would allow me to eat it on the streets." 

"Well, I will," said Harry. "You know you are my 
wife now, and I'll let you do it whenever you want to." 

"You're just a darling, Harry, to be so nice." 

"Remember, Elsie, you don't have to ask anyone but me 
now. I'll say yes every time, too." 

"I have always wanted to do so many things, but they 
never were correct. Now I can do anything." 

"Come, Harry," said Mr. Nichols, "I want you to come 
with me. I am going to look at some machinery." 

As Elsie started to follow, Mr. Nichols remarked: 

"You had better stay with your mother until we return." 

She reluctantly obeyed, her eyes filling with tears at the 
thought of being separated from Harry. She followed 
her mother in a listless way from shop to shop, mentally 
registering a vow that for the future no one would separate 
her from Harry. 

It was late before they reached the hotel. Mr. Nichols 
and Harry had not yet arrived there. Elsie was frantic. 

"Oh, mother," she cried, "what has father done with 
Harry? It's getting dark." 

"Now, Elsie, don't be childish," said Mrs. Nichols. "You 
know your father has considerable to do. He has not alone 
to buy the machinery, but has to see that it's packed and 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 167 

ready to ship. It all takes time, my dear. They will be 
here for dinner, I am sure.’' . 

Mrs. Nichols was right. They came in just as they 
were sitting down to the table. 

Harry squeezed Elsie’s hand affectionately as they took 
their seats. 

'‘Say, Elsie, you ought to have been with us.” 

"Father wouldn’t let me,” she said, the tears coming to 
her eyes. 

"Yes,” said Harry, "I thought that was mighty small of 
him. Why, Elsie, there was the biggest lot of machinery 
I ever saw. Your father bought a pumping plant. You 
might think that was something to grow, but it isn’t, Elsie. 
It’s just an engine with belts and pulleys and safety valves 
and governors and goodness knows what. It makes so 
many revolutions a minute, and is, I forget how many 
horsepower. It’s great. I’ll tell you.” 

"Why, Harry, how did you manage to remember it all.” 

"You ought to have heard the fellow there reel it off. 
He’s a hummer when it comes to talking up his goods. I’ll 
tell you.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Nichols put in the evening planning for 
their journey home, and talking over different things they 
wished to take with them. 

This gave Harry and Elsie a chance to be together again, 
and Elsie poured out her woes into Harry’s willing ears. 

"This is just where I’ll show my authority,” said Harry, 
with dignity. "I’m your husband now,” he said, as he 
smiled sweetly on her. "I’ll give them to understand that 
I have rights.” 

"Of course you have, dear,” replied Elsie. 

"I have the right to stay with you or take you wherever 
I go. Your father had no right to part us, Elsie.” 

So Harry laid down his future course of action. 

"No one will part us again,” he continued; "and they 
better not try,” he said, looking fiercely in the direction of 
Mr. Nichols. 

Elsie smiled approvingly at Harry’s determination. 


i68 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Mr. and Mrs. Nichols finished their shopping, and were 
ready to leave for the Nelson home. 

Harry and Elsie begged for one more day, but Mr. 
Nichols was obliged to refuse, as it was such a short time 
now until the steamer sailed and he had his hands full of 
business yet to be transacted. 

‘‘We must leave in the morning, Harry,’’ he said. “I 
promised your mother I would bring you both back with 
me, and I must not disappoint her.” 

“That’s right,” said Harry, “the mater comes first.” 

So in the morning they left for home. 

Elsie and Harry bubbled over with joy when they met 
Mrs. Nelson, who was very glad to see them again. Both 
Mr. and Mrs. Nelson had missed them very much. 

“Elsie is just what we want,” he said to his wife. “She 
will keep us from brooding too much over Sybil.” 

“Yes,” answered Mrs. Nelson, “I enjoy her bright way. 
She is so affectionate and lovable, and will keep Harry 
here with us. We need have no more fear of his roaming 
again.” 

Elsie flitted here and there, helping Mrs. Nelson one 
minute, and the next adjusting Mr. Nelson’s chair or rug, 
until she seemed to become a necessity to them both. She 
was just as happy to be with them as they were to have 
her. This pleased Mr. and Mrs. Nichols. They could 
see all would be well with her in her new home. 

The few days left to them were busy ones. George and 
his wife had everything in readiness, but Mr. and Mrs. 
Nichols had many things yet to do, but with willing hands 
to help them, these were soon accomplished. 

Mrs. Nelson wrote to the Lloyds to come and stay over 
Thursday night with them, as their guests, together with 
their son and his wife, would leave on the following day 
for their homes in Ceylon. “Harry says,” she added, “to 
tell Fred and his wife to come, too.” 

When they received the letter, it wanted two days yet to 
the appointed time. Fred was anxious to see Harry and 
hear all about tiis trip. Mabel, too, wished to see Elsie 
again. 

“I am sorry to see Mr. and Mrs. Nichols leave,” said Mrs. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 169 

Lloyd; '‘they are extremely pleasant people, but I suppose 
they will soon return to see Elsie. 

"Mother,’’ said Mabel, "it will be quite nice for you to 
be able to visit the Nelsons. You must be sure and keep 
us posted. We are anxious to know if Elsie and Harry 
will ever settle down.” 

The visit to the Nelsons was in the nature of a farewell. 

The neighbors and friends had come in full force to do 
honor to the visiting guests. 

Elsie showed herself quite a hostess. She saw that every- 
one spent an enjoyable evening, and left a good impression 
on the friends, even those who were inclined to regard her 
as frivolous. 

"She really has more character than one would imagine,” 
remarked a stately dame. 

While her vis-a-vis raised his monocle and yawned, "Yaas, 
and her carriage, too, is very graceful.” 

Elsie flitted about like a happy child among the guests 
entirely unaware of the comments that were passed on her. 

Harry was busy entertaining Fred with his trials during 
his honeymoon, while Mabel and Mrs. Lloyd were chatting 
with some old friends. After the guests had departed, the 
family said good night, as they wished to be up in time 
to take the early train. 

George was first up and had the trunks and grips all 
ready before breakfast. 

During the meal everyone seemed unusually quiet, each 
one thinking of the farewells that were yet to be spoken 
before many hours would pass. 

Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd, Fred and Mabel went up to London 
with them to see them off. 

Elsie was heartbroken when her parents kissed her good 
bye. She clung to them and sobbed piteously until the 
gong sounded for the last time. Mr. Nelson led her away, 
still sobbing. Mrs. Nelson and Mabel tried to console her, 
but it was useless. 

"Let her have her cry out,” said Mr. Nelson, tenderly. 
"Poor child ; it’s hard for her to see her parents go so far 
away.” 

She laid her head on his shoulder ; he put his arm around 


170 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


her, and eventually quieted her down. It was not until 
several days after that they could restore her to her sunny 
self. 

On the way home Fred and Mabel talked about the time 
when they would have to leave. They dreaded saying good 
bye worse than anything. Mabel knew how hard it would 
go with her parents, for they were not like the Nichols, 
who thought nothing of a sea voyage, and were in the habit 
of visiting England every year. Mabel knew that all the 
visiting would have to be done by her, and that would mean 
a sorrowful parting each time. 

‘‘But,'^ said Fred, ‘'we must be leaving soon. All my 
interests are on the other side of the Atlantic, and I ought 
to be looking after them.’' 

Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd reached home first, having left on 
an earlier train, while Mabel was trying to soothe Elsie, 
so that when Fred and Mabel arrived they were waiting 
with dinner for them. The conversation during the meal 
turned to Elsie. 

“She’s a tender-hearted little thing,” said Mrs. Lloyd. 

“Yes,” answered Mr. Lloyd, “you can see now where Mr. 
Nichols used good judgment in letting her get married to 
Harry. She never could have stood the separation.” 

Now that the Nichols, George and his wife had left, 
Mabel and Fred returned to their plan of seeing more of 
rural England. 

They were absent three weeks, having visited some of 
the interesting lakes and places made historic by poets and 
other noted men. 

Mabel wrote to her parents telling them they would soon 
be home, and would only remain a few days, as the steamer 
they wished to leave on would sail about that time. 

“Dear me, how we will miss Mabel,” said Mrs. Lloyd. 

“Yes,” answered her husband. “I have thought it over 
a great deal. I am glad she has such a good husband. I 
hope he will bring her back to us often.” 

When Mabel and Fred returned, they had very little time 
to themselves. The wedding presents had to be boxed and 
shipped to New York, their luggage packed and sent off, 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 171 

a few hurried farewells to friends, and then it was time to 
be off. 

Mrs. Lloyd broke down completely when the last good 
byes were said. Mabel’s quivering lips told how hard 
she was striving to bear up. Mr. Lloyd gave his nose 
several vigorous blows, trying to keep back tears, which he 
considered unmanly. 

Fred felt it was hard to take their only child from them, 
but knew his and Mabel’s happiness depended on it. 

After the steamer left the dock, Mabel retired to her 
cabin and gave way to her grief. Fred soothed her as 
best he could. He ordered the steward to bring her some 
tea, which she gladly accepted. 

‘'My head aches so, Fred.” 

‘T don’t wonder at it, dear,” he answered. “Lie down 
and rest for a while. I think you will feel better.” 

She did as he requested and soon fell asleep. He quietly 
left the cabin and went on deck, walking up and down in a 
restless fashion for some time, and then returned to the 
cabin and was surprised to find Mabel dressing for dinner. 

“It seems good Mabel,” he said, “to find you looking like 
yourself again. I think if you take a turn on the deck 
before dinner it will refresh you.” 

She finished her toilet and went with him. The in- 
vigorating sea breeze soon restored her spirits, and by 
dinner time she was herself again. 

The voyage was uneventful as it was short. 

“It seems to take no time to cross the Atlantic nowadays,” 
Fred remarked to a passenger. 

“Yes,” he replied; “but wait until they get the aeroplane 
perfected, then we will be able to breakfast in England 
one morning and the next morning have it in New York.” 

“That would be pretty speedy, wouldn’t it ?” replied 
Fred. 

“Yes, that would be going some,” said the passenger. 

They landed at noon, and Fred and Mabel drove to the 
hotel. When they reached it, Fred phoned to Aunt Maud. 

“Well, I never! when did you two get here?” she asked. 

“About half an hour ago,” replied Fred. 


172 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

^‘Well, just come up here at once. Charles would feel 
awfully bad if he knew you were at the hotel, and we living 
right here in town.'’ 

‘'Mabel wants to say 'Hello' to you." 

"Hello, Aunt Maud!" she called, but Aunt Maud had 
hung up the receiver and gone to call Charles and tell him 
of their arrival. 

They drove immediately to Uncle Charles's, and were 
met and literally swept into the house by Aunt Maud, who 
was all excitement over their arrival. 

"Why didn't you tell us you were coming?" 

"We did not know it, or, to be more truthful, we did not 
think about it in time. We really hadn't decided on what 
steamer we would return." 

"There were so many farewells and good byes all around 
we hated to add ours to them, so we made no definite plans 
until we were ready to leave." 

"How did you leave everyone ?" 

"Just as happy as when you were there, Aunt Maud." 

Mabel told her all about Harry and Elsie's wedding, and 
the departure of the Nichols and Nelson families for their 
homes in Ceylon, all of which she was very much inter- 
ested in. 

While Mabel and Aunt Maud were talking, Fred wrote 
a hasty note to Tom, telling him of his return, and then 
sent a cablegram to the Lloyds, announcing their safe 
arrival. 

When he told Mabel, she said, "Why, Fred, you ex- 
travagant fellow. What will father say? I believe it will 
be the first he ever received. Even Uncle Charles was not 
guilty of such a thing." 

"It will make them happy, Mabel, to know we got here 
safe." 

"I know it will, Fred; but think of the cost." 

"What are you two arguing about?" said Uncle Charles. 

"I was just calling Fred to order for his extrava- 
gance." 

"That's nothing, Mabel. Only a trifle. It would be all 
of two weeks before your father would get a letter, and I 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 173 

know how happy brother would be to know you are safe 
with us/^ 

''Yes, that’s so,” said Mabel. "Now I realize how 
thoughtful it was of Fred to remember father and mother.” 

"I suppose they found the parting very hard?” asked 
Uncle Charles. 

"Yes,” answered Mabel, "but I am sure it could not be 
harder than it was on me. I feel a sense of guilt in some 
way at leaving them alone, but they were happy over my 
choice. The realize Fred’s sterling qualities.” 

"Charles,” said Aunt Maud, during the evening, "we’ve 
got to have a reception.” 

"What for, Maud?” 

"Why, for Mabel and Fred.” 

"Oh, please don’t. Aunt Maud,” said Mabel, looking 
quite distressed. 

"We must, you foolish girl. You must be introduced 
into society.” 

"Bother society,” replied Uncle Charles ; "they don’t care 
about such things. Fred’s got money enough to enjoy life 
without keeping up any hollow pretense.” 

"That’s right,” said Fred; "neither Mabel nor I care a 
continental for such things. They pat you on the back, 
and flatter you to the top of your bent, until it becomes 
nauseating while your purse is full, and trample you under 
foot when the bottom falls out of it. No society in mine. 
Give me just a few congenial friends, who would stand 
by me, when the storms of adversity blow, and not desert 
me at the first breeze.” 

"Those are my sentiments exactly,” said Uncle Charles. 

"Then just because of them, we can’t have a reception.” 

"No; not if no one wants it, Maud.” 

"Well, then how would a series of dinners do?” 

"Now you’re talking, Maud. A dinner appeals to every- 
one. You can gather a few bright friends together, and 
it will bring out wit and jollity that will surprise you. 
That’s what we all need — something to liven us up. I’d 
just as soon go to a fight as a reception,” said Uncle Charles. 

"Charles, I’m surprised at you, talking like that,” 


174 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


s so, isn’t it ? Did you not get a gown nearly torn off 
you at Mrs. Percival Jones’s last reception?” 

‘There was such a terrible crowd at that we could 
hardly get through without an accident,” answered Maud. 

The dinners being decided on as the best mode of intro- 
ducing Mabel and Fred to their friends. Aunt Maud set 
about planning her company. After she had made lists 
for each of her dinners, she submitted them to Uncle 
Charles for comment. 

“Here’s a blunder right awav, Maud.” 

“Where?” 

“Right here. You’ve placed General Deepe next to Mrs. 
Gilmore. That will never do, Maud. You know what a 
break she made at Mrs. Glitter’s dinner, when she was 
seated next to Broker Dawson.” 

“What did she do?” called out Fred, who was standing 
near by. 

“Do ?” laughed Uncle Charles ; “why after he had taken 
unusual pains to explain the Currency Bill to her, she said, 
innocently, T never could make fruit cake.’ ‘Fruit cake, 
madam! Who’s talking about fruit cake?’ ‘Excuse me. 
General, I wasn’t listening, but I thought you said some- 
thing about currants.’ ” 

Uncle Charles revised the lists and all was smooth again. 
The dinners proved great successes. Mabel’s beauty was 
the general theme among the ladies, who envied her clear, 
rosy complexion. The gentlemen found her not only beau- 
tiful, but remarkably well informed for one so young. 

“She’s a great success,” said Aunt Maud to Charles on 
retiring. “She would be a fine drawing card in society.” 

“Don’t ever attempt to drag her into it. She is lovely 
as she is, and let her keep her innocence as long as possible,” 
said Charles. 

“This is a very pleasant way of living,” said Fred to 
Mabel, “but we must be looking for a home. I wonder 
if we could not find one somewhere up the Hudson. You 
don’t care for city life any more than I do, Mabel, and the 
scenery on the Hudson is superb. Were you ever there, 
Mabel?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


175 


^‘Oh, yes, Aunt Maud took me to West Point.” 

"‘Let us consult her,” said Fred. “She has friends some- 
where in that direction.” 

Later on, when Aunt Maud was at leisure, they broached 
the subject. 

“Why, Fred,” she exclaimed, “I know a perfectly de- 
lightful place. It’s almost a palace, but it would cost a 
small fortune. I’m afraid.” 

“Never mind that part of it, nothing is too good for my 
queen.” Mabel smiled at Fred’s gallantry. 

“Mabel, you are lucky to have such an admirer for a 
husband,” said Aunt Maud. “It’s a shame, Fred, that with 
such a lovely wife you won’t go into society. Mabel 
would have all the men at her feet the first season.” 

“She would not enjoy that sort of thing,” said Fred. 
“She’s going to be a regular home body.” 

“Well, it’s a pity with her pretty face to go and bury 
herself away in the country, like you intend doing.” 

“We both find our happiness lies in the same pursuits 
and intend to enjoy ourselves that way.” 

Then all went to inspect the prospective home. It was 
indeed a beautiful place, quite a palace, as Aunt Maud 
said. 

“Fred,” remarked Mabel, after they had been shown the 
house and grounds, “it certainly is beautiful, but what 
would we want with such an immense place? Look at the 
buildings around it. It looks to me more like an institu- 
tion than a home.” 

“But,” said Aunt Maud, “think how you could entertain. 
It would accommodate fifty house guests easily.” 

“My dear Aunt Maud,” laughed Mabel, “we are not 
going to run a hotel. We just want a home.” 

“I’m like Mabel,” said Fred, looking at the pile of build- 
ings^ “It’s too large for us ; in fact, it looks more like an 
institution than a home, just as she says.” 

They could hear of no other place near there, so returned 
home. 

It took several days of searcKitig, and then they found 


176 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


their ideal just by accident. Uncle Charles heard of it 
down town. 

‘Tt’s just the place you want, Fred; at least it fits the 
description of the place you are looking for. A young 
couple with plenty of money built it for a home, but, as the 
boys say, they ^flew too high,’ and now are down to bed 
rock, and willing to sell at your own price.” 

They all went to see it, and it was just what they wanted 
— a large, up-to-date house with beautiful grounds and 
greenhouses. 

‘‘This suits us to a dot,” said Fred, enthusiastically. 

Before the day was over he was the proud possessor of a 
home. 

Tom and Esther were delighted to hear of Fred’s return. 
They were especially anxious to meet his bride. Tom wrote 
at once to him, and at Esther’s request, invited them to visit 
them. 

Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton also wrote, extending an invita- 
tion, and assuring them of a very warm welcome awaiting 
them from her and Mr. Pemberton. 

Fred, on receiving the letter, decided to make the visit 
before they settled down. 

"‘We can go now,” he said, ‘Vhile we are waiting to get 
possession of our home.” 

They found such a welcome as they never looked for 
from the Pembertons and Tom. 

'T’ve know Fred since he was a child,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton, as she greeted him and Mabel, ‘‘and his father be- 
fore him.” 

Esther and Mabel soon became friends. 

“Come here, Mrs. Fairchild,” said Esther, “and I will 
show you some beautiful views of our country. I am very 
proud of it,” laughed Esther. 

“Esther,” said Fred, “don’t call Mabel by such a formal 
name. I want her to be just Mabel to you and Tom. She 
is so young for a matron.” 

“If she wishes it so, I am more than willing to make a 
sister of her. I never had one,” said Esther. 

“Indeed,” answered Mabel, fervently, “I would be happy 
to call you sister.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


177 


There their life-long friendship began. 

They stayed several days, Tom and Fred never tiring of 
each other’s society. 

Mr. Pemberton’s health was very poor. He had been 
ailing for several months now, causing Esther great un- 
easiness. 

Mr. Pemberton was very pleased to meet Fred again. ' 
They talked long and earnestly over former times. Mr. 
Pemberton was still keenly interested in money making, 
but the old time vim and push seemed lacking. He in- 
quired into the old world’s financial standing, but Fred 
informed him that he really took very little interest in such 
things during his absence, but detailed to Mr. Pemberton 
the various places he had visited and special things he had 
noticed. 

‘'One thing I noticed,” said Fred, “was that our stocks 
and bonds were in active demand among financiers. I sup- 
pose I observed that more on account of my holding some, 
than anything else. I noticed, too, that their market value 
showed very little fluctuation, so little it was hardly per- 
ceptible.” 

“Fred,” remarked Mr. Pemberton, suddenly, “your wife 
is a remarkably fine looking woman.” 

“Thank you,” answered Fred. 

“I suppose you found the happiness you expected in your 
marriage to her ?” he continued. 

“Why, certainly,” replied Fred, “we grow more and more 
attached every day.” 

“Then your expectations have been realized?” he com- 
mented. 

“Yes, indeed, tenfold,” answered Fred, wondering at Mr. 
Pemberton’s conversation. 

“You have no regrets then?” 

“None whatever,” said Fred, still puzzled. 

“Nothing to mar your happiness?” 

“No, nothing,” said Fred. “And I hope I never will,” 
he said fervently. 

“I wish your choice had been Esther,” sighed Mr. Pem- 
berton. 

“Her choice was Tom; mine was Mabel,” said Fred. 


178 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"‘Yes, yes, I understand,” stammered Mr. Pemberton. 
“But she would have made you a good wife.” 

“That I believe,” said Fred. “But our hearts had better 
go with our hands.” 

“Not necessarily,” answered Mr. Pemberton. 

“I differ with you there,” replied Fred. “I want my 
wife to give me her whole love, and not, as seems to be 
getting so general, use my name and money to cover some 
intrigue with someone else. I have no fear of Mabel. She 
knows absolutely nothing of the world only what is good 
and pure, and has not the slightest inclination or desire to 
see the tawdry side. In fact, I know it would be abhorrent 
to her. Let me ask you this question, Mr. Pemberton: 
What possible objection can you have to Esther’s marrying 
Tom? He is a splendid fellow,” continued Fred, “upright, 
honest and industrious. He would make her a good hus- 
band. You can’t be always here to take care of her. 
Think how contented you could feel if she had someone to 
love and protect her, someone that would cherish her and 
give her the same care you bestow on her, Mr. Pemberton.” 

The latter did not answer. 

“Tom,” went on Fred, “is a first rate fellow. He is 
just like a brother to me. I cannot bear to see his happi- 
ness spoiled by your obstinacy. Don’t think me impertinent 
in speaking so plainly. You seem to think considerable 
of Esther, yet you are taking all the sunshine out of her 
life by holding the views you do regarding Tom. She has 
been a wonderfully dutiful daughter to you. Few girls 
would have been so patient, most of them would have re- 
belled against such treatment.” 

“Now let me ask you again,” said Fred, earnestly; “what 
is there in Tom to object to?” 

Mr. Pemberton evaded the question by asking Fred if 
Tom had asked him to intercede for him. 

“No, Mr. Pemberton, Tom knows nothing about it. In 
fact, it only came to me to ask you, while we were talking. 
My own happiness, as much as anything, brought the idea 
to me of asking you to give your consent at least to an 
open engagement,” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


179 


Before they had time to discuss the subject any further, 
Esther, Mabel and Tom came into the room, followed by 
Mrs. Pemberton. 

Mr. Pemberton looked sharply at Esther and kept his 
gaze on her for several seconds. 

She walked over to his chair, saying, ‘‘Father, do you 
wish me to do anything?’’ 

“No, Esther,” he said, staring vacantly into space. 

“Are you not well, father?” she asked, solicitously. 

“Not very, Esther,” he said, as he drew her toward him 
and kissed her. As she returned the embrace her eyes 
filled with tears ; and as her mother crossed over to where 
her father was sitting, Esther took the opportunity to leave 
the room. 

Tom slipped out after her and found her in tears. 

“Esther, dear,” he pleaded, “tell me what it is that 
grieves you so? I can’t bear to see you suffer.” 

“It’s father, Tom. Do you notice how changed he is 
getting. He looks so ill,” sobbed Esther. 

“Yes,” said Tom, “I have been afraid some time of a 
collapse. I don’t think that your mother realizes how ill 
he is.” 

“I do, Tom, but he refuses to see a physician. Oh, tell 
me what to do ; I can’t bear to see father failing like he has 
lately. We must do something for him, Tom, before it is 
too late.” 

After they all retired, Esther laid awake thinking over 
her father’s condition. It worried her. He seemed to be 
in no pain, yet was gradually growing weaker. She had, 
only that morning, noticed his halting step — that step that 
only a few months ago was so brisk and firm. His hands 
trembled and shook like a man with the palsy. She thought 
with horror over his mental condition. 

“He seems perfectly rational,” she thought. “Yet at 
times his mind seems away off. To-morrow I will talk 
it over with Tom and see what is best to be done.” 

But when the morning came he appeared so bright and 
well that she did not mention it, especially when he told 
her what a refreshing sleep he had. 


i8o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"‘Sleep/’ thought Esther, “is a great restorer. May be 
I was unnecessarily alarmed.” 

Her father feeling so much improved brought Esther’s 
spirits back again. She planned all sorts of gaiety for 
the guests, theatre parties, dinners, teas and other social 
functions, until Mabel declared, “I will be terribly spoilt 
for home life, Fred, if we don’t get settled down soon.” 

“We must leave by the end of the week,” said the latter. 

Esther objected to this. “Why Mabel and I are just 
getting acquainted.” 

“Yes,” answered Fred, “but it’s time I was attending to 
my business. I have neglected it too long now.” 

Tom regretted to see Fred go. 

“I wish you had chosen our city for your home, Fred.” 

“I would probably have done so, if I had not promised 
Mabel to live near her aunt and uncle. But it’s no distance, 
Tom. As soon as we get into our home I want you to 
come and stay with us a while. You are surely entitled 
to a vacation.” 

“Yes,” answered Tom; “I’ve earned one all right, if 
keeping close to business counts for anything. Fred, I 
envy you your home,” said Tom, earnestly. “The fates 
are against me surely.” 

“I had a talk with Mr. Pemberton about it last night,” 
said Fred. “I tried to find out what his objection was, 
but could get no satisfaction out of him, and was renewing 
my efforts when you all came into the room.” 

“It was very good of you, Fred, to think of our happi- 
ness; but it seems useless. I myself have not the heart 
to bother Mr. Pemberton any more. Esther hopes in time 
to gain his consent, and you know she will not marry with- 
out it.” 

“Poor Esther,” said Fred. “She has been faithful to 
you, Tom.” 

“Yes, and I appreciate such love as hers,” replied Tom. 

“If I was some disreputable cad without a character, I 
could understand such treatment,” said Tom, bitterly. “If 
he were not Esther’s father, I would not hesitate to tell 
him what I think of him. But after all, it may be the state 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS i8i 

of his health. Fred, what do you think of Mr. Pember- 
ton’s condition. Esther is very distressed over it,” said 
Tom. 

‘‘Yes, and I think she has cause to be,” replied Fred. 
“The morning I came here, I was shocked at the change 
I found in him. To me he acts like a man who is mentally 
worried. You don’t think he is in any financial straits, 
do you, Tom?” 

“Oh, no, I think not,” answered Tom. “My position in 
the bank keeps me pretty well posted on the financial stand- 
ing of the prominent men in the city, and I am positive Mr. 
Pemberton’s bonds and other investments are on the sound- 
est kind of footing. His securities are all gilt-edged. He 
is too shrewd a man to invest in worthless paper or wild- 
cat schemes.” 

“I had no authority for thinking so,” said Fred; “it was 
merely a supposition.” 

“Well,” said Tom, “something is radically wrong with 
Mr. Pemberton; but he will not consult a physician, nor 
listen to Esther’s entreaties to let me do so. Mrs. Pem- 
berton, I am sure, does not realize her husband’s condition. 
She thinks he keeps his mind too occupied on money mat- 
ters. But my observation,” continued Tom, “leads me to 
believe he is losing interest in such things. He does not 
get excited over the rise and fall of stocks like he used 
to a year ago, nor is he so willing to squeeze the dollars 
out of his helpless victims as he was. I wish, for Esther’s 
sake, something could be done. She relies so much on me, 
poor girl. She says I am the only one who understands 
the situation. Her interests are mine, and it grieves me 
to see her suffer so. She loves her father, and he does 
her in his own way. She feels something ought to be done 
to save him from a long illness, which will surely overtake 
him if he allows his vitality to get too low.” 

“Well,” answered Fred, “I’m very sorry for her and 
would willingly help her if I knew how.” 

“That’s it,” said Tom; “none of us know how. If we 
broach the subject, it annoys Mr. Pemberton. He is sus- 
picious of our solicitude. So what can we do? Esther 


i 82 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


hardly likes to call a physician in opposition to his wishes/’ 

‘‘She is afraid it would do more harm than good. I 
think an excellent plan would be for her to bring him to 
visit Mabel and me. We will soon be iii our home, and 
the fresh country air would do him lots of good. He could 
drive everywhere and remain out in the air. The green 
fields would be quite a change after the dusty pavements. 
I will suggest it to Esther.” 

“What are you two discussing so seriously?” said Mabel. 
“Esther and I have had such a delightful walk. We had to 
go alone, as we could not find our escorts.” 

“That was hard lines on us,” answered Tom. 

“Well,” said Fred, “we have acted like deserters, drop- 
ping out of sight so long. You don’t know how good it 
feels to have Tom to talk to, Esther,” said Fred. “How 
are all your proteges doing?” 

“Splendid!” she answered, enthusiastically. “You ought 
to see the transformation of Mrs. Mason, or ‘Madame 
Mason,’ as her cards express it. This latter change was 
made in deference to her lady customers, who insisted in 
Frenchying her. She bids fair to be wealthy. You would 
not recognize the dressy Madame as our humble Mrs. 
Mason.” 

“And Jamie,” asked Fred, “does he continue to prosper?” 

“Prosper!” said Esther. “He has moved up town and 
has a high class book store. After he went to school he 
was not satisfied with mere newspapers and periodicals. 
He aspired to fine books and the better class of literature.” 

“Good for Jamie,” laughed Fred. 

“And,” said Esther, “he was the proudest young man 
that I ever saw the day he brought the book for you. He 
drew my attention to the inscription on the fly leaf. ‘That’s 
my very best writing. Miss Pemberton.’ I could not help 
admiring his pride. Only a year ago his writing was barely 
legible, and now look at the fine business hand he writes. 
I was almost forgetting to tell you the most important 
change in Jamie. For, bless you, now his upper lip is 
adorned with a brilliant red moustache. I can’t say I 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 183 

consider it an improvement, but Jamie does, evidently, by the 
way he continually caresses it.'* 

‘'Jamie is a good fellow,’’ said Fred. ‘T was real proud 
of the book he sent me. I never thought of his remember- 
ing my wedding day.” 

“He came here every few weeks,” said Esther, “to find 
out how you were. He knew always about the time Tom 
would hear from you. When I told him of your wedding 
being so near at hand, he asked me to let him know the 
date, so as he could send his present. One thing I must 
tell you, was how he resented your choosing an English 
wife. He wanted you to marry one of our own country- 
women.” 

“I did not think he really cared that much about me. 
But I felt I had a good friend in him,” said Fred. 

“You have, and a staunch one, too, Fred,” said Esther. 

“Have you added any more to your list, Esther?” asked 
Fred. 

“Only two little orphans. I had them here in the house 
for a short time. But oh, the storm it raised. Poor father 
objected to their grammar, and mother found fault with 
their manners. Neither were perfect. I’ll admit. There 
was abundant room for improvement, but the poor little 
mites had been so abused that their intellects were not of the 
brightest, and I could not make them remember my in- 
structions; so I was obliged to send them away to be 
cared for.” 

“I haven’t done a good deal since I left,” said Fred. 

“Yes, you have, Fred,” answered Mabel. 

“When, my dear?” 

“Don’t you remember the crossing sweeper the cab ran 
over in London and broke his leg? How you had him at- 
tended to at your expense?” 

“Yes; I had forgotten that incident.” 

“How I would have liked to thrash that cabby!” said 
Fred. “He was so heartless.” 

“Esther,” said Mrs. Pemberton, coming to the door, “your 
father wants you to read to him a while.” 


i 84 in this world OF OURS 

She excused herself and left the room. 

'‘Poor Esther/' she said, as the latter closed the door; 
"her father will ruin her health. He keeps wanting her all 
the time. Every little trifle he wants done it's always, 'Send 
for Esther.' " 

"She seems to enjoy it, Mrs. Pemberton," said Fred. 

"I know she does, but it is my duty to attend to his 
wants, not hers. It's so hard on me, this strain; I really 
wish he would see a doctor." 

"I was going to suggest to Esther that Mr. Pemberton 
come and visit Mabel and me in our home. The change 
from the city would quiet his nerves. The green fields 
would be so restful after the noise and bustle of the city." 

"I believe that would do him good," said Mrs. Pemberton. 

"Well," said Tom, "I hate to pull out, but it's time I 
was in my rooms." 

"We better say good bye, Tom, as we will be off before 
noon, and won't have a chance to see you again before we 
leave." 

"That's too bad, Fred; I hate to see you go. I believe 
I'll impose on your good nature, and make that visit." 

"That's right; do," said Fred heartily. "We will enjoy 
having you. Mabel is anxious to play hostess in her own 
home." 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

> 

MR. PEMBERTON. 

When Tom came next evening, Mabel and Fred had left 
for New York. Esther was all alone. Mr. Pemberton 
was in the library reading, and Mrs. Pemberton was in her 
room nursing a headache. 

"Isn't Fred's wife lovely?" was Esther's comment after 
they had exchanged greetings. 

"Indeed she is," replied Tom. "It's no wonder he was 
always talking about her attractions. Esther dear, I would 
be the happiest man alive if I had Fred's privileges. I be- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


185 


lieve/' continued Tom, ''if we ever can get a home, I would 
like one out of the city, too. I am getting mighty tired of 
being penned up.'' 

"So am I, Tom, since father has failed in health we never 
leave home like we used to do. When Mabel described her 
home, I felt it was just the kind I would like to have. Some 
times I get desperate, Tom, and then, when I look at poor 
father, I am ashamed of my selfishness. I don't believe 
he would let me leave him at all now. He calls for me in- 
cessantly." 

"Oh, Esther, are we always to be kept apart like this?" 
said Tom, sadly. 

"I suppose so. I would not go against father's wishes 
now for anything. It might kill him, and then think of 
the remorse I would suflfer." 

"I would not ask you to do it, Esther. But when I 
think of the cheerless rooms I have to call home, an in- 
tense longing comes over me for a home that would mean 
something. I believe everybody has the home instinct in 
them, and I feel I have been cheated out of mine so far. 
First I lost my parents so young, and now I am refused 
the comforts of a wife." 

"Let us be patient a little while longer, Tom. I feel all 
will be well yet," said Esther. 

"You have the most hopeful disposition I ever met, 
Esther. I have about given up." 

"Not me?" laughed Esther. 

"No, indeed," said Tom. "I'll hold on to you until the 
end. If there is any giving up, you will have to do it, 
Esther. It's getting late," said Tom, looking at his watch. 
"I must be going." He bade her a lingering good night. 

As the door closed, Esther thought, "Poor Tom! How 
patient he is 1 What makes father treat him so, I wonder ?" 

She went to say good night to her father before retiring. 
She entered the lib^rary quietly so as not to disturb him. 
He was sitting with a book in his lap, but gazing into the 
fire. He looked around when he heard her steps, and mo- 
tioned to her to sit by him. She drew up a chair. He 
placed his hand on her head and tenderly smoothed her hair. 


i86 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"‘Esther/’ he said, “I am glad you came. I am far from 
well, and I want to have a little talk with you.” 

“Yes, father; I came to get my good night kiss,” she 
said, playfully. 

“You are a noble girl, Esther — one in a thousand. What 
am I that you should love me so? Fm not fit to be loved 
by you.” 

“Oh, yes you are, father. You do not feel well; that’s 
all. Fred wants you to come and stay at his country home 
until you get strong and well.” 

“God bless Fred!” said Mr. Pemberton, fervently. “I’ll 
never get well, Esther, until I’ve righted this awful wrong.” 

“What wrong, father?” 

“You ask me such a question, Esther? There is only 
one wrong to be righted.” 

“Don’t worry about it, father. We all want you to get 
strong again like you used to be.” 

“But I cannot, Esther, with this on my mind.” 

“Could you tell it to me, father, or is it a business mat- 
ter?” 

“You are the only one it concerns — you and Tom.” 

Esther clutched the side of the chair. Her head throbbed 
violently. “He is going to ask me to give up Tom,” she 
thought, with fear. “I cannot do it, even for father.” 

“Yes, you and Tom,” he repeated, mechanically. 

“Oh, father,” she sobbed, “don’t ask me to do anything 
so hard.” 

“Esther, am I again to be thwarted ?” 

“I could not do it, father ! Don’t ask me I” 

“Then you don’t love Tom?” gasped Mr. Pemberton. 

“Love Tom ! I have never ceased to love him, and never 
will,” said Esther, with vehemence. “Oh, father, please 
don’t part us.” 

He turned to answer her ; her blanched face met his gaze 
and before he had time to utter a word she had fainted. 

He rose and caught her limp form as she was slipping 
off the chair, and laid her on the lounge. He called for 
help, but his feeble voice could not make itself heard. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 187 

He walked to the table, took some water from a carafe 
and sprinkled her face. 

“My Gk)d!’’ he ejaculated, “am I like a blight to every- 
thing I touch? Esther is the one gift sent me from heaven 
to cherish, and how have I kept my trust! Her love has 
grown tenderer with years, while mine has shriveled and 
decayed. While I was grasping for the goods of this 
world, I neglected this, the choicest of God's gifts." 

As he gazed on her white face, she opened her eyes. He 
bent forward and gently raised her up, kissing her pas- 
sionately. “My poor child, what has possessed me to treat 
you so !" 

By this time Esther was sufficiently recovered to realize 
that something had happened to her. 

“Where am I, father?" she asked. 

“Here in my arms, dear, where you always rested as a 
child. Esther, dear, can you forgive a hard, cruel, am- 
bitious father, who would have wrecked your life to satisfy 
his own ambitions?" 

“Father, there is nothing to forgive. Just let me rest 
here a few minutes with you." 

“Esther, put your arms around me in the old way you 
did before this barrier grew up between us." 

She did so. He held her there several minutes. 

“Now I will let you go, dear ; and in the morning come 
to me, and I will tell you what I have planned for your 
happiness. 

Esther walked slowly up the stairs, wondering what had 
come over her father. “I wish it was morning. I want 
to know what plans father has to make me happy.. Could 
it be possible he would remove all restrictions from Tom 
and me ? It is something good, I know, for father has not 
loved me like that for years. Dear old father," she thought 
as she reached her room. 

She heard her mother later going down stairs and heard 
her father's voice as he entered his room. It sounded 
stronger and more cheerful than usual, but his step still 
was faltering and slow. 


i88 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Esther thought and thought; she could only see one so- 
lution to her father’s promise that he would make her 
happy. That was Tom. If her father removed his re- 
strictions, then her happiness would be complete. How she 
longed for the morning to come. How happy she would 
be when she could tell Tom, and how delighted he would be 
to hear it. The more she thought over it, the more she 
was sure that must be her father’s intention. She kept 
revolving in her mind how she would surprise Tom with 
the news, for she had settled to her own satisfaction that it 
was this her father meant when he told her he had plans 
to make her happy. At length she fell asleep with the 
happy thoughts on her lips. 

Mr. Pemberton, though he retired, did not sleep. His 
mind was continually on Esther. He was alarmed about 
her condition. She had never fainted before. ‘'Could it 
be she felt his harshness more than he realized ? She never 
complained,” he thought. “But the Pembertons never do, 
and she is one ; she takes after them more than her mother’s 
people. Never mind, she shall be made the happiest girl 
in the world in the morning. I must make amends for all 
this. How few men have a child so faithful as Esther.” 

At last he closed his eyes in sleep. After a few hours 
he awoke with a start. The perspiration was issuing from 
every pore and he was trembling violently. He called 
Mrs. Pemberton. She answered sleepily. He called again. 
This time she arose. 

“Oh, Eva,” he cried, “it’s terrible!” 

“What’s terrible, Stanley?” 

“My whole life. It’s all before me. What will I do?” 

“I don’t understand what you are talking about,” replied 
Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Eva, can’t you understand ?” 

“No, Stanley ; I am sure I don’t know what’s the matter 
with you.” 

“Esther. Where’s Esther?” 

“She’s asleep. Do you want her?” 

“No, no. She will come. She always does.” 

“How can she come, Stanley, when she’s asleep!” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


189 


''Oh, Eva, can't you comprehend anything?" 

After a while he dozed off, only to wake up again terror- 
stricken. He talked incoherently for some time, much to 
Mrs. Pemberton's dismay. She walked up and down wring- 
ing her hands. 

Mr. Pemberton called again for Esther. 

She offered to go and bring her. 

"Bring whom?'’ he asked. 

"Why, Esther. You called for her." 

"Did I? I must have been dreaming." 

He quieted down and slept for some time, but again 
woke with a start, sat up in bed and cried, "It's terrible! 
terrible !" again and again. 

Mrs. Pemberton called one of the maids. 

"What will we do?" she asked nervously of her. 

"I don't know, ma’am. Miss Esther is the only one 
that knows what to do. We better call her, ma'am." 

"No, no," said Mr. Pemberton, rationally, "let her rest; 
I cannot." 

Mrs. Pemberton stood and watched him until he became 
quiet again. He remained so for over an hour. She dis- 
missed the maid, and laid down herself. She barely got 
asleep, when he again awoke, raving about his past. He 
became more and more violent, until he was beyond her con- 
trol. She rang for the maid, who answered her summons 
shaking with fear. 

"Oh, please ma'am, call Miss Esther." 

By this time he was in a state of intense excitement. 

Mrs. Pemberton hurried to Esther's room, telling her ex- 
citedly of her father's condition. The latter arose sleepily, 
hardly realizing the purport of her mother's rapid conver- 
sation, only that something unusual had happened to dis- 
turb the household. 

Esther dressed as quickly as possible and made haste to 
her father's bedside. 

She found him raving excitedly over some imaginary 
shortcoming in his life. 

"Poor father," she exclaimed, "he is delirious. Send 
for a physician at once," she demanded of the thoroughly 


190 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

frightened maid, who was gazing awe struck at Mr. Pem- 
berton. 

''No, no, I am not delirious, Esther. I have had an awful 
vision of my past.” 

She soothed him gently, trying to keep him quiet until 
the arrival of the doctor. But he only grew more and more 
excited. 

"Let me tell you, Esther, of the awfulness of it all. 
You will understand. Your mother cannot.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was trembling in every limb. She feared 
her husband was losing his mind. 

"Go,” said Esther, to her mother, "leave me alone with 
father. May be I can calm him.” 

As Mrs. Pemberton left the room, Mr. Pemberton en- 
deavored to raise himself up in the bed, saying, "Oh, 
Esther, there is no rest for such as I ; none whatever.” 

"Father, dear, do tell me what is distressing you so.” 

"It’s so terrible, even to think of, I can hardly put it in 
words, my child. The utter uselessness of my life is all 
before me. Listen, Esther, I will tell you all I saw, and 
I see it yet.” 

"Father, dear, I will listen attentively to all you have to 
say. But first calm yourself for the effort.” 

He tried to, but his drawn and haggard features testi- 
fied to the intense strain he was undergoing. At last, 
gasping as if for breath, he told her of his vision, if such 
it could be called. At first he spoke in disconnected sen- 
tences, but he went on, with intense fervor : 

"The first I knew,” he said, "was a sense of rest. I was 
quietly slipping out of this life and on through space, happy 
beyond measure. I had been stripped of all care and worry 
and only knew the joyous content of absolute rest. I floated 
on and on, until I came to the entrance of Paradise. All 
was radiant and beautiful within. But just as I gained the 
entrance, a cold, chilly hand was placed on my shoulder. 
I looked up and beheld the recording angel, who challenged 
me, and said : 

" 'What have you done to entitle you to enter here ? You 
have no place in this celestial home. In my kingdom there 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


191 

is no place for such as you. You have not helped hu- 
manity, neither have you uplifted the sorrowful, but heed- 
lessly passed them by. Money was your god. Take your 
bags of gold and go hence !’ 

‘'He thrust the gold into my hands, and the weight of it 
drew me down, down, into an awful abyss. The darkness 
and gloom were appalling. In groping and clutching for 
something to stay my awful descent, I dropped my gold. 
I cared not ; for it had not brought me the happiness I had 
expected. Neither did it comfort me to know that I 
had lived for it alone. Deeper and deeper I sank into that 
bottomless pit. My brain seemed as if it would burst from 
the pain I suffered, as I went down. At last I found my- 
self among the lost spirits, where there were only such as I, 
who had lived for self. Not a friendly face greeted me, 
but only distorted and tortured beings, whose moanings and 
regrets smote my ears, like distant thunder. Even they 
seemed to shun me, as if I were some pestilent thing ab- 
horred and hated. 

“My only thought was for one more chance on this 
earth to prove that I was not utterly incapable of good 
deeds. Try as I would, it seemed impossible for me to find 
an exit out of this abyss. I was doomed to perpetual 
torture for my past deeds. 

“Oh, Esther, can there be no relief for me from this 
bondage 

“Father, dear, it was only a dream. You are safe with 
mother and me, and have yet a chance to redeem the past.’’ 

“No, Esther, I have not. I can still feel the icy hand 
that drove me hence,” and he again raved over his wasted 
life. 

Esther tried her best to calm him, but all to no purpose. 
At length the doctor arrived, and administered an opiate. 

“This,” he told Esther, “has been coming on a long time. 
I warned your father some time ago to leave the cares of 
business and take a long rest.” 

“Is it his mind?” queried Esther. 

“No; his mind is sound enough. This is a severe case 
of nervous collapse. It may be months before he gains 


192 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


his strength. He has allowed himself to go too far. I will 
place a couple of trained nurses in charge, and, with your 
assistance, your father will soon be on his way to recovery.” 

Before the day was over the sick-room had taken on a 
death-like stillness. The nurses moved about their duties 
silently, while Esther and her mother talked in an under- 
tone. Days went by before any visible improvement was 
seen in Mr. Pemberton’s condition. 

Tom came in answer to Esther’s summons, and at her 
request attended to Mr. Pemberton’s business, until such 
time as he himself would be able to resume the care of it. 
Tom notified Fred and Mabel, and the former came at 
once to Esther’s assistance. She gratefully accepted his 
proffered services, as he had more spare time than Tom. 

Mrs. Pemberton was intensely relieved to find such will- 
ing friends, as without them and Esther she would have 
been helpless in such an emergency. 

After several weeks Mr. Pemberton resumed his normal 
condition, except for extreme feebleness, which the doctor 
assured them would last for some time yet. 

These were arduous days for Esther. She found her- 
self relied on for everything, the care of the household as 
well as of her father, who would hardly permit her to leave 
his side. 

He seemed to have a dread of anyone else coming near 
him. The nurses, being familiar with such cases, paid little 
attention to it, but his friends resented it, especially Tom 
and Fred, who were present most of the time, giving Esther 
all the assistance they could. 

Gradually they, too, became accustomed to his sujs- 
picious glances at their entrance to his room. As his 
strength returned, he evinced a great desire to again dis- 
cuss the subject of his dream, but Esther carefully avoided 
it, until one day he seemed determined to talk about it. 

With permission of the doctor, who thought it was best 
to humor him, Esther allowed him to open the subject. 

He still accused himself of worthlessness in the world, 
but Esther gently reminded him of many things he had done 
for the good of others. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


193 


'"Yes, that’s true, my child, but you do not know the 
pressure that was brought to bear upon me before I agreed 
to do those things.” 

"But, father, no one could force you against your will, 
could they?” 

"Tt was not in that way, Esther. There are other ways 
besides words,” he said. "You can be shamed into doing 
things sometimes ; other times it’s policy to do a good deed. 
But it is only the ones that come from the heart that count, 
I find, Esther. Deeds done for show deserve no reward. 
Many times, when in my pew at church devoutly kneeling, 
my mind was off, negotiating a loan, or acquiring some 
choice bonds or stocks instead of being in touch with my 
Maker. Esther, will God forgive such as I?” 

"Yes, dear father, he is a merciful God, and full of love.” 

"You really believe he will, Esther?” 

"Certainly, father ; he has said himself there is more joy 
over one sinner being brought to repentance than ninety 
nine just ones.” 

"Then, Esther, from now on I will serve him faithfully,” 
he said with fervor. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

CONVALESCING. 

Mr. Pemberton was now able to be up again. The old 
domineering way had left him entirely. He was a changed 
man. Everyone noticed it. Mrs. Pemberton was greatly 
worried over this change. She implored Esther again and 
again not to let her father develop into a religious crank. 

"Why, mother, father has no intention of doing anything 
of the sort. He will be the same good man he always was,” 
said Esther, with spirit. "Just because he sees things 
from a different view point from what he did, won’t hurt us 
any. We will understand him better for it, and he will 
understand us the better for it.” 

"I don’t know if we will, Esther,” sighed Mrs. Pcmbcr- 


194 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ton, who hated to see any alteration in him. She had 
grown used to his being in authority, and was afraid of his 
present state of mind. He would expect too much from 
her. 

‘'Oh, dear, Esther,’’ she kept repeating, ‘T do hope your 
father won’t expect me to feel as he does. I can’t, you 
know, Esther; I never was religious.” 

‘T know that, mother,” she answered, “you need have 
no fear. We will go on, all of us, just as we have been 
doing. Our lives won’t be changed a particle.” 

“Thank goodness,” exclaimed Mrs. Pemberton, greatly 
relieved to think she could go on the same as usual, and 
not be subjected to any arguments for or against this new 
impulse that had taken hold of her husband. 

As time went on Esther noticed that her father grew 
more patient with his wife’s shortcomings. Her meagre 
understanding of things was a great annoyance to him 
formerly. Now he paid little attention to it, and was 
more lenient to her little weaknesses. 

Esther was pleased to note this, as often she had felt 
sorry for her mother’s hopeless ignorance on commonplace 
subjects in everyday life. 

Mr. Pemberton’s strength was coming back by degrees, 
until he was able to be around again in his usual condition. 
He grew very tender toward Esther. Her faithfulness 
in her care of him touched his heart. He now saw his 
harshness toward her and Tom, and felt thoroughly ashamed 
of it, especially as the latter had taken hold of his business 
and cared for it all through Mr. Pemberton’s illness as if it 
had been his own. 

Tom now relinquished it, and Mr. Pemberton thanked 
him warmly for interesting himself in his affairs when he 
himself was too ill to do it. 

“No thanks necessary,” responded Tom; “I was glad to 
be able to do some small service for you in return for your 
kindness to me.” 

“Kindness?” said Mr. Pemberton, “I have been anything 
but kind to you. Did I not, in my selfish greed for gold. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


195 


try to break your and Esther's hearts ? Your pure, whole- 
some love seemed folly to me. I measured love, home, 
everything from the standard of gold, or its equivalent." 

‘‘You realize now, Mr. Pemberton, that there are other 
things of infinite more value than the mere acquiring of 
wealth." 

“Well spoken, my boy," said Mr. Pemberton, “but, Tom, 
it was brought to me in a terrible way — the erroneous 
view I was holding of money and its uses." 

“Ah, here comes Esther," he said, looking up. “Bless 
that dear girl," he murmured, affectionately ; “what would 
I do without her?" 

“Now, father," she said, as she advanced toward him, 
“you must not talk too much. Those are the nurse's orders, 
and here are oceans of mail, and good wishes from every- 
one." So saying she tossed the letters on the table in 
front of her father. 

Soon he was busy reading congratulations from his 
friends on his recovery from his severe illness. They all 
breathed of sincere pleasure at his being able to be up 
again. 

“Ah," he said, as he read them, “then I still have friends 
who think of me kindly. What happiness there is in that 
— to know that one is not too far gone to hold the good 
-fellowship of men." 

He sat thinking until Esther aroused him with the admo- 
nition that he must be careful of his returning strength, and 
ought to lie down and rest for a while. He did so, and 
soon was sleeping quietly. 

Esther watched him tenderly from day to day to see that 
he did not overdo himself, and lose the little strength he 
had gained. Mrs. Pemberton looked on in a listless way. 
She trusted Esther to manage everything, from the cook 
to the nurses. 

Jamie thoughtfully offered his services in the beginning 
of the sickness, and made himself useful bringing medi- 
cine and other little necessities that the nurses needed. 

Esther appreciated these little kindnesses on his part. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


196 

''How good everyone is/’ she thought. "I know this is 
quite an effort on Jamie’s part, as it is so far out of his 
way. Well we must do something for him some day.” 

Fred had gone to Aunt Maud’s, where he had left Mabel. 
They were in the midst of their home furnishing when 
Tom notified them of Mr. Pemberton’s illness. Mabel 
was very distressed over the news when it came to them. 
She would have gone at once to Esther, but Fred thought 
so long as the household was so upset it was better not to. 
He was anxious now to get the home ready so that Mr. 
Pemberton could come to them as soon as he had strength 
to stand the trip. Esther, too, needed a rest; the strain 
of her father’s long illness was telling on her. She had 
lost so much rest, and the anxiety, together with the re- 
sponsibility, was too much for her young shoulders to carry. 

Tom relieved her all he could, but his time was not at 
his own disposal. He made every effort to cheer and 
help Esther through the weary days that followed the 
sickness. 

Mr. Pemberton showed his approval by thanking Tom 
over and over again. 

One morning, when Esther was resting and Tom had 
been granted a day off, he spent it with Mr. Pemberton. 

The latter seemed to regard Tom with more favor since 
his sickness than he had for several years. He inquired 
into his business and was surprised at Tom’s management 
of his affairs. 

'T had no idea your finances were in so prosperous a 
condition, but, Tom, don’t let the greed for gold take hold 
of you like it did me. I have shaken it off forever,” he 
said, excitedly. 

Tom grew nervous for fear this conversation would cause 
a relapse, and wisely turned it off to some other subject, 
telling Mr. Pemberton of many funny incidents that came 
under his daily notice among the various people who came 
to transact business at the bank. 

When Esther returned she found her father laughing 
as he had not done for years, laughing as Tom had never 
heard him before. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


197 


‘‘Father, you haven't laughed like that since I was a 
little girl. Don't you remember how you used to hide 
behind the door and I would look everywhere for you, and 
when I found you, you and I would laugh so heartily over 
it. I thought I was having more fun than anyone. And 
don't you remember, father, how you used to run races 
with me, too?" 

“Yes, Esther, those were the happiest days of all. I 
could not run a race with you now, Esther, but we can 
find plenty of things to be happy over yet." 

“Indeed we can, father, you and I " 

“And Tom," added her father. 

Tom looked up in surprise. Mr. Pemberton had never 
before included him with Esther. 

“Yes," continued Mr. Pemberton, “Tom is going to be 
in all our plans from now on. Isn't he, Esther?" he said 
gaily. 

Esther could hardly understand this new side of her 
father; it made her so happy to have Tom recognized at 
last. They all remained still after this, each one thinking 
over this new happiness that had come into their lives. 

Mr. Pemberton began to doze, so Esther suggested that 
he lie down. He did so, and after a few minutes was 
asleep. 

Esther and Tom slipped out of the room to talk about 
the father's conversation. 

“Why, Tom," said Esther, “there are tears in your eyes." 

“Don't think me weak, Esther, but they are tears of joy. 
Your father has taken me into his heart, too. You, Esther, 
always held a place there, but now we are both to share it. 
Isn't that so, Esther ?" 

“Yes, Tom. I never told you about a talk father and I 
had the night he was taken sick. I've never had time to 
think of it since. My only thought was for his recovery. 
Now, Tom, let us sit here and I will tell you all." 

Esther related the conversation in detail. Tom listened 
and absorbed every word. 

When she finished he folded her in his close embrace. 

“Mine at last, Esther," was all he could utter, for now 


iqS 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


that Mr. Pemberton had removed all obstacles he, too, felt 
on the verge of collapse. 

Lately he had worried considerably ; he had an idea that 
Mr. Pemberton had formed an aversion to him, but this 
was entirely without foundation. 

Mr. Pemberton had been acting in a peculiar manner, to 
be sure, but not specially to Tom, although the latter 
thought so. 

Ever since Fred came to visit them, and Tom was a 
daily witness to his happiness, he felt his own misery 
more. True, he was always with Esther, but that only 
made it harder, for he felt Mr. Pemberton would never 
consent to a closer relationship. Now that Esther had 
told him the good news, he could hardly bear it. 

They remained quiet for some time, then Esther took 
Tom^s hand and said, ‘'Let us go back to father.’’ 

They entered the room softly. Mr. Pemberton was still 
asleep. 

“How different father looks,” said Esther. “The drawn, 
painful expression has left his face, leaving a contented 
look.” 

They sat there until he awoke, and as he opened his 
eyes he smiled at them. They helped him into his chair, 
raised the shades and let in the sunshine, which they had 
excluded while he was asleep. 

“How lovely everything looks, father,” said Esther, 
gazing out of the window. “Did you notice how the trees 
have leaved out ?” 

“Yes, my dear,” answered Mr. Pemberton, “the whole 
world looks different to me, even you and Tom have taken 
on a different expression.” 

“That is because you have made us so happy.” 

He reached out and took a hand of each and pressed it 
warmly. 

The nurse gently tapped at the door, and at Esther’s 
cheerful “Come in,” entered with her patient’s lunch. 

“Mrs. Pemberton told me to tell you that lunch was on 
the table,” she said, addressing Esther, who, with Tom, 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 199 

left the room, while the nurse attended to her patient's 
wants. 

As they entered the dining-room Mrs. Pemberton re- 
marked, ‘Tt is easy to see by your faces that your father 
is better. You both look so pleased." 

‘‘We have reason to look so, mother," replied Esther; 
“father has made us so wonderfully happy." 

“How?" asked Mrs. Pemberton. 

“By granting our heart's desire." 

“Your heart's desire? In what way?" asked Mrs. Pem- 
berton. 

“Yes, he is going to place no more obstacles in our way. 
We are free to acknowledge our love for each other." 

“Then I suppose you will get married soon," remarked 
Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Not so fast, mother; we must first see father well and 
able to be around before we can enjoy our happiness. Now 
that we know it is ours, we can afford to be patient." 

“Yes," said Tom; “I don't know when I have felt so 
good over anything. If I had been cast out of your home, 
Mrs. Pemberton, I don’t know what would have become of 
me. I seem to have become a fixture in it." 

After lunch Tom returned to Mr. Pemberton, while 
Esther went to attend to some domestic affair that needed 
attention, Mrs. Pemberton having relinquished her cares 
to Esther. 

“Tom," said Mr. Pemberton, “have you to return to the 
bank this afternoon?" 

“No, Mr. Pemberton; I have been granted a day off. 
Did you want me to do anything for you?" 

“No, not business; but I do want you to take Esther 
out for a 'drive. See if we can’t get some color into those 
cheeks of hers." 

Tom readily acquiesced. It was just what he wished. 
He could have her all to himself. 

“Go and find her, Tom, and tell her my wishes." 

“Poor boy. I've been too hard on him, and he shows it, 
too, and yet his father was my best friend. What pos- 


200 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

sessed me to act so I cannot imagine. I have much to be 
thankful for, in being spared to live my life over.’’ 

The nurse, having partaken of her lunch, returned and 
persuaded Mr. Pemberton to lie down. He did so. She 
read to him until he fell asleep. 

As she sat there watching him, she thought, ^‘What a 
strangely mated pair Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton are. He 
with such a strong mind and intellect, and she so weak 
and vacillating. Strange how such a bright mind, as he 
must have had in his prime, should choose such a wife. But 
I suppose it was the old story — he was captivated by a 
pretty face and nothing more; no character to it. It’s 
fortunate his daughter inherited his rare intelligence, 
along with her mother’s pretty face. She is such a lovable 
girl. 

‘‘Dear me !” she yawned. “What a great place the sick- 
room is to study character. Human nature has a different 
meaning to me since I took up the profession of nursing. 
One sees so many varieties of people and so many strange 
homes. In the sick-room and on the threshold of the grave 
people throw off the cloaks they have worn so long, and 
one is often startled by the revelations they disclose.” 

Here her reveries were disturbed by her patient awaken- 
ing. 

The first question he asked was, “Did Tom take Esther 
for a drive ?” 

On being answered in the affirmative, he said, “Miss 
Arnold, you have seen many strange cases in your ex- 
perience in the sick-room. Did you ever find one where 
the awakening was so hard on the patient as mine was ?” 

“Well, yes and no, I might say. I have seen people 
struggle under an imaginary wrong they felt they had 
inflicted on someone, and I have » seen severe cases of re- 
morse. In both instances the mental strain was excessive. 
But, Mr. Pemberton,” she said, firmly, “we must not talk 
over those things. As near as I could gather from your 
ravings, you felt you had committed a grievous wrong 
against your daughter; but now you both are apparently 
on the best of terms.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


201 


''We are, Miss Arnold,’’ he said promptly. "And from 
now on nothing will ever come between us, as far as I am 
concerned. I thought, when I was keeping her from Tom, 
I was doing her a great service. I wanted her to marry 
money. Why, I don’t know. We had more than enough 
as it was; more than even unbridled extravagance could 
use. I never realized that life meant nothing to old or 
young unless it was happily spent. All I thought of was 
adding to the pile I had already accumulated. Did you 
ever feel that way, Miss Arnold?” he inquired. 

"No, indeed; I’ve had to earn my living since I was old 
enough to do so, and never knew what it was to have a 
dollar that was not already needed the instant it was 
earned. Many times I have not a cent until I get another 
case. Yet I cannot say that I am ever really unhappy. I 
have so many good friends who watch over me and see 
that I do not want.’" 

"Now you have struck the keynote of real, true happi- 
ness,” said Mr. Pemberton. "Friends! friends whom we 
can trust, whether our lives be stormy or calm; ones who 
will stand by us in adversity as they did in prosperity, 
and who are always ready to extend a helping hand to us.” 

"Now, Mr. Pemberton,” said the nurse decidedly, "I am 
not going to allow you to talk any longer. You are in 
danger yet of exciting yourself, and then all our care would 
go for nothing. I am going to read to you. Mr. Sey- 
mour brought this book this morning. It’s something 
that will make you laugh, he says.” 

"Bless the boy,” said Mr. Pemberton; "what made me 
use him so?” 

"Not another word, Mr. Pemberton. I am going to 
read.” 

She did so until she was interrupted by Esther and 
Tom as they came into the room. She left the room quietly, 
while Esther entertained her father with all she saw. 

"Father, dear,” she went on, "so many people stopped 
us and inquired after you.” 

"That was very good of them,’" he answered. "Esther, 
the drive has done you good. You look better already.” 


202 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘T must go and find mother/' she said; have a mes- 
sage for her/' 

When Tom and Mr. Pemberton were alone the latter 
took Tom's hand and said: 

‘‘Tom, my boy, can you forgive me all the unhappiness 
I have caused you and Esther?" 

“There is nothing to forgive, Mr. Pemberton. I did 
resent your treatment of me, but now that's all over with; 
my feelings are the kindest toward you." 

“That's right, Tom ; don't hold it against me." 

“Certainly I will not." 

“Come here, Elsther," said Mr. Pemberton, as she came 
back again. 

He took her hand and laid it in Tom's, saying, “Take 
good care of her, Tom. She is yours now." 

“I will, Mr. Pemberton," was all Tom could find to say, 
so grateful was he for the confidence Mr. Pemberton had 
placed in him. 

From this on Tom and Esther were as happy as two 
children. Tom whistled gaily to and from the bank. 

His heart beat fast as he neared Esther's home next 
evening. 

“How good it feels to have a warm welcome awaiting 
me from the whole family !" he thought, as he ran up the 
broad steps of the Pemberton mansion. “I have felt for a 
long time a guest on sufferance in Esther's home." 

Mr. Pemberton continued to improve. Fred sent word 
that they were all ready for him ; but the doctor would not 
permit him to make the journey just yet. 

Miss Arnold felt her services were no longer needed, Mr. 
Pemberton being able to walk to the table and take care 
of himself to a great extent. 

She mentioned it to Esther. 

“We will see what father says," said Esther. 

But Mr. Pemberton would not listen to her going away. 

“I need you, Miss Arnold. You can read to me and act 
as secretary for a while. Esther needs to be out more in 
the air, and I need someone to attend to my correspondence. 
Or is that out of a nurse's jurisdiction?" he laughed. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


203 


‘T would be glad to do it for you, Mr. Pemberton, while 
I am waiting for another case, as I have told you, I have 
nothing only what I earn.’’ 

'‘That settles it then,” said Mr. Pemberton cheerfully. 
"It will help me and be good for Esther.” 

They were all pleased that Miss Arnold accepted Mr. 
Pemberton’s offer. She was bright and intelligent and 
needed no instructions. She was capable of handling the 
correspondence or any other thing that came up in busi- 
ness matters. 

This would greatly relieve Esther, who had been doing 
this in addition to other duties, and now needed a rest. 

Esther and Tom were now pleased beyond measure. 
They built enough air-castles on the future to form a su- 
burban town. 

Mrs. Pemberton, too, was relieved to think that nothing 
was expected of her. She could take up her favorite 
amusements now. She had been obliged to refuse invita- 
tions during Mr. Pemberton’s illness, and during that time 
was at a loss what to do with herself. She was no use in 
the sick-room and very little out of it. She was free now 
to go and come. No one would think anything of it, as 
her husband was able to be about. She had wanted to go 
before many times, but was afraid people might criticise 
her. Like most people, she feared public opinion. Miss 
Arnold made herself extremely useful. She was quick of 
preception, and Mr. Pemberton found in her an ideal helper 
at all times. 

He told her about his schemes for Esther’s future, say- 
ing he proposed spending the rest of his life making amends 
for the past. 

She was a good listener, and occasionally made a very 
apt suggestion, which invariably pleased Mr. Pemberton. 

A few mornings after this the doctor made his final call. 

"Now, Mr. Pemberton,” he said decisively, "what you 
• need is to get out of the city. You asked me some time 
ago if you might visit your friend. You were hardly able 
then to travel. Now I say, go, by all means; but take 
Miss Arnold with you. She will see that you do not tax 
your strength too much, as you are liable to do.” 


204 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

He gave a few whispered instructions to Miss Arnold 
and bade his patient good morning. 

‘'When Tom came in the evening Mr. Pemberton tok 
him of the proposed trip. 

“I wish I could go with you/' he said. “But I can't 
so that finishes it. Suppose I send Fred word so that h< 
can meet you?" 

“That would be a capital idea, Tom. I feel just like i 
school boy going on a vacation," said Mr. Pemberton. 

“You must not act like one," said the nurse. “We mus 
be very careful. The doctor has given me my instruction: 
and I will carry them out to the letter. We must have m 
relapse." 

As soon as Fred received word from Tom he answered 
promising to be there to meet Mr. Pemberton. 

“Mabel wants Esther to be sure and come, too." 

“As if Mr. Pemberton would move a foot without her,' 
thought Tom. 

This had already been decided on, as Mrs. Pembertoi 
was too nervous to leave home. So Mr. Pemberton, ac 
companied by Esther and the nurse, left on the morning 
train. 

Mr. Pemberton was in the best of spirits. It was S( 
long since he had taken a vacation that this one was goinj 
to give him a great deal of pleasure. As he watchec 
through the train window, commonplace objects and places 
that ordinarily he would have passed without a seconc 
glance, interested him now. This forced holiday was giving 
him endless enjoyment. 

“How is it, Esther, that I never noticed these things be 
fore?" he remarked, as they passed old landmarks that ha( 
stood for years. 

“Because, father, you were always absorbed in businesi 
every time you went anywhere. Now you are only think 
ing of the splendid time you are going to have at Fred's.' 

“You are right, Esther; never since I was a boy have ! 
looked forward with such pleasant anticipations to a visit 
I am anxious to see Fred's home." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 205 

‘‘So am I, father. I wish we could live out of town.’’ 

‘‘Do you, Esther?” 

^‘Yes, I do.” 

"‘Well, well, if we are not there already. Look, Esther; 
here’s Fred and his wife.” 

As soon as Mr. Pemberton was assisted out of the car 
here was an exchange of greeting. They drove a mile or 
wo before they came to the avenue that led to Fred’s 
lome. Everyone was in raptures over the scenery; it cer- 
ainly was inspiring. The majestic Hudson wound its 
vay placidly on, the sun causing the waters to sparkle with 
)rilliancy, making a beautiful panorama. 

When they reached the house and alighted, Mr. Pem- 
)erton was taken to his room by the nurse and made to rest 
ifter the journey. The nurse watched over him, while 
Vlabel, Esther and Fred made a tour of the house. 

“Isn’t it lovely,” commented Esther numberless times, 
IS they showed her the beautiful rooms. 

“Wait until you see the flowers and the greenhouses, 
rhose are the things that Fred and I love. Oh dear, Esther, 
”m so happy. I only wish papa and mamma could see the 
)eautiful home Fred has provided for me.” 

When Mr. Pemberton awoke, Mabel had an appetizing 
unch sent to his room. By and bye, he, too, was shown 
he house and grounds. 

“One time a thing like this would bore me, Esther. Now 
t pleases me.” 

“I know, father. Now that your eyes are open to the 
■eal pleasure of living, you will enjoy such things. Your 
ife before was like a machine; you ate, transacted busi- 
less, and ate again, day in and day out, and never saw or 
injoyed any of the beautiful things that were around you, 
ind that were placed here for yours and everyone else’s 
)leasure. The birds sang around you and the flowers 
>loomed at your feet, but until yesterday you apparently 
lever saw nor heeded them.” 

“You’re right, Esther; but somehow these things never 
ippealed to me like they do now.” 


206 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Mr. Pemberton was driven out every day, and at the 
end of ten days began to show the benefit of the change. 

''We must go home,’’ he said to Esther one morning. 
"This is a beautiful place to visit, but we cannot impose on 
Fred’s hospitality like this.” 

"No,” replied Esther, "we must not. I am enjoying 
every minute of our visit ; but, as you say, father, we must 
not outwear our welcome.” 

When they mentioned it to Fred, both he and Mabel 
felt very much hurt. 

"You must not leave here until Mr. Pemberton has en- 
tirely recovered.” 

Esther laughed and said, "It’s very good of you to treat 
us so well ; but, really, we must return home. Mother 
will think we have deserted her.” 

"Your father and I are going to drive out this morning,” 
said Fred, "and leave you and Mabel at home.” 

"That’s a nice way to treat your guest, isn’t it?” said 
Mabel. 

"Never mind,” laughed Fred. "We will tell you where 
we have been when we return. I am going to show your 
father some of the beautiful homes around here.” 

Before they left for the drive, Fred wrote to Tom to 
come and spend Saturday with them. 

"Don’t tell Esther you are coming. Mabel and I want 
to surprise her.” 

Tom was all impatient for Saturday to come. He could 
get oflF early and reach Fred’s by evening. He kept pictur- 
ing Esther’s astonishment when he would walk in. He 
had missed her so much. He went to see Mrs. Pemberton 
and tell her of his going. He urged her to come, too, but 
she said she did not want to make the journey for so short 
a time. 

"They will soon be home now,” she said, meaning Esther 
and her father. 

Saturday came at last, and Tom was on his way to make 
the visit. 

As he came up the steps of Fred’s home, Esther re- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 207 

marked, ‘Tf we were at home, I would say that was Tom’s 
step. It sounds just like it.” 

A few minutes after this Tom was ushered into the 
drawing-room, much to Esther’s surprise. He was heartily 
welcomed and was delighted to see the wonderful change 
in Mr. Pemberton’s condition. 

The nurse cautioned them against too much excitement, 
for her patient was doing so well and she wished him to 
continue so. ‘‘To you he is doing apparently so well as not 
to need such caution, but to a practised eye like mine there 
is yet great care to be exercised.” 

They were careful to obey her instructions, so that no 
bad results followed the happy evening they all spent to- 
gether. 

Tom and Fred rode next day to the various places of 
interest that the rest had already seen. On coming to an 
exceedingly attractive home, Fred asked him his opinion 
of it. 

“There’s only one word expresses such a place as that: 
It’s perfect!” 

“You’re right, Tom. It’s perfect. Why I asked was 
that Mr. Pemberton has been thinking seriously of buying it 
as a home for you and Esther.” 

“Did he really say that, Fred?” asked Tom, feverishly. 

“He did. He told me not to mention it to Esther, but 
said nothing about you. But if he asks you or offers to 
show it to you, don’t say anything about my telling you, 
for fear it would spoil his pleasure.” 

“Do you know, Fred, all this is getting too much for 
me. I can’t realize it’s my luck to be treated so good. I 
would like to marry Esther as soon as possible, but Esther 
thinks we better wait until her father is entirely well. He 
relies so much on her.” 

“He seems to be almost well now,” said Fred, “and, 
Tom, he has great plans laid for your and Esther’s fu- 
ture. Mr. Pemberton and I have driven nearly every day 
together,” continued Fred, “and it seems each time he has 
more to add to what he is going to do for you and Esther.” 


2o8 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘T feel ashamed now/’ said Tom, "^of what I used to 
think of him. I never put it in words, but I felt it all the 
same.” 

‘Well,” laughed Fred, “as long as you did not express it, 
he never felt it.” 

“That’s true, Fred, but I feel just as guilty over it.” 

“How do you like our home, Tom?” asked Fred. 

“The best compliment I can pay you, is to say I wish I 
had one like it.” 

“That’s neatly put, Tom. Nothing would add more to 
our happiness than to have you and Esther so close to us. 
Mabel has taken quite a fancy to Esther.” 

“Who wouldn’t?” smiled Tom. “She is the best of 
girls, and her friendship is the kind that never wears out.” 

“Mabel is a good deal like her, I think,” said Fred, “in 
many ways.” 

“I think so, too,” answered Tom. 

When they returned, Tom gave glowing accounts of the 
ride. “I enjoyed it immensely,” he said. “I seldom get 
much of that kind of exercise.” They all discussed the 
surrounding country. “I just love it,” said Mabel, enthus- 
iastically. “It’s a different kind of scenery to what I have 
been accustomed. It’s all so grand and on so much larger 
a scale. Of course, our trees are larger; they have been 
centuries making that growth, while yours are as yet only 
in their infancy.” 

“They look enormous to me,” said Esther. “I suppose 
it is because I have been looking so long at shrubs and 
bushes.” 

“How would you like to live here, Esther?” 

“I think it would be grand, father. You and mother 
would enjoy it too.” 

“I am not talking about your mother, and I am too old 
to change. All my life has been spent in the city and I 
believe this quietude would pall on me.” 

“It’s fine for a change,” he added as he noticed Fred’s 
interested look, “but one needs to be an ardent admirer of 
nature to be content in such a place. Isn’t that so, Fred?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS ^ 


209 


"T suppose it is to a certain extent, Mr. Pemberton. Mabel 
and I both love rustic scenery. And you do, too,” he asked, 
addressing Esther; ‘'don’t you?” 

“Yes,” answered Esther. “This seems lovely to me.” 

Here dinner was announced. They all repaired to the 
dining room, where the merriest kind of a time was in- 
dulged in during the meal. 

When Mr. Pemberton was leaving the table, he asked 
Tom to come out on the piazza with him. The evening 
being warm and balmy, when they were seated he talked 
on different topics, asking Tom about the city and the latest 
news in business circles. After they had talked some time, 
Mr. Pemberton turned abruptly to Tom, saying, “Tom, 
aren’t you about tired of business life?” 

“Sometimes I feel that way, Mr. Pemberton. The noise, 
humdrum and incessant bustle and rush tire me awfully, but 
I hope some day to be able to retire and enjoy a rest.” 

“Why not do it now, Tom?” 

“I hardly think I could,” replied Tom. “I want Esther to 
have a good home. Since I have seen Fred’s, I am am- 
bitious to have one like it.” 

“Tom, I have been thinking over you and Esther ever 
since I came here,” said Mr. Pemberton, “and I have had 
several ideas in view. How would you like to live near 
Fred?” 

“Very much, if I were able to afford it,” replied Tom. 

“I never asked you if you could afford it,” said Mr. 
Pemberton, sharply. 

“I asked you if you would like it.” 

“Yes,” answered Tom, rather meekly. He was so afraid 
of getting into disfavor again, he decided to agree to every- 
thing he discussed. 

“Then let us go and look at a home I have in view. It’s 
just what Esther would like, I know.” 

“Then let her decide for us,” said Tom. “I won’t have 
time to look at anything. I must leave early in the morn- 
ing, if I expect to be at my desk in time.” 

“Never mind your desk, Tom,” said Mr. Pemberton. 


210 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'T must/’ responded Tom. *'They depend on me to trans- 
act the day’s business, and it might cause a great deal of 
confusion if I was not on hand.” 

‘"When could you go with me to see it?” ''Not before 
next Saturday,” said Tom. "That’s if Fred invites me to 
come again.” 

"Never mind Fred inviting you. That’s all right. He 
expects you to come whenever you can.” "Yes, but I don’t 
want to impose on his good nature indefinitely.” "You 
won’t need to do that. That is what I propose to do and 
hope you will concur with my views. 

"If it’s at all distasteful to you, say so, and I will go no 
further with the project. If after examining it you and 
Esther like the place, I have my view. Then I propose 
to buy it for your home ; that is, a supplementary one.” 

Tom did not quite understand this, but was afraid to 
differ from Mr. Pemberton. "Supplementary, I said. Tom, 
do you understand?” "In a measure I do, or guess it.” 
"Well, I don’t intend to give Esther up.” Tom looked up 
in astonishment. Mr. Pemberton noticed it. 

"I am not going to keep her from you, my boy,” he said, 
"but you must come to us. Our home must be yours. 
Esther is all I have, and it’s easier for me to add a son 
to the household than it would be to lose my only daughter. 
This home, if it meets with your approval, will be yours. 
I will give you the deed to it ; but we will all live together 
in the city or country. How does that strike you, Tom?” 

"I would be perfectly satisfied with that arrangement, 
but I would like to pay for my own home.” 

"Fiddlesticks!” said Mr. Pemberton. "You pay for 
nothing. Do you think I’ll carry my gold a second time 
with me out of this world and have the weight of it drag 
me to perdition? No, sir! The next time I go it will be 
empty handed.” 

"Mr. Pemberton,” said Tom, "I don’t know how to thank 
you for this. I would be perfectly satisfied with Esther 
alone. I wanted nothing else.” 

"She won’t go penniless to you, Tom. Mark my word,” 
said Mr. Pemberton, warmly. 

They talked on for some time, Mr. Pemberton’s conver- 
sation being entirely on Esther’s future. "I don’t intend 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


2II 


to allow my money to accumulate any longer. If Esther 
wants to run any pet charities, she can do so. Til never 
interfere with her schemes again. She can start a lunatic 
asylum, if she wants to,’’ he said. 

'‘She will hardly aspire to that,” said Tom, laughing, 
"although there are plenty of lunatics running around that 
need to be housed.” 

"Well, any way, she will find some good use for the 
money,” said Mr. Pemberton. 

"Look what she has done for the few she has taken in 
hand. Show me any slip of a girl of her age that could 
do so well. Why if I had not stopped her, she would have 
had orphanages without number, old women’s homes, and 
old men’s homes, ragged children’s asylums, incurables’ 
homes, and heaven only knows what else by now. Her 
ambitions ran high in that direction.” 

Tom laughed at Mr. Pemberton’s exaggerations, but he 
knew of countless things that Esther had done for helpless 
people, but few ever knew of it. She did not like publicity. 
She was very generous to the poor and destitute, but did it 
so quietly that it never reached the public. That was her 
way of dispensing charity. As she often remarked, "They 
are just as sensitive as we are and would not like their 
condition made public.” 

At this juncture the nurse came out, and gently reminded 
Mr. Pemberton that he ought to be indoors. He obeyed 
her reluctantly, entered the house and joined the rest in 
a social evening. 

Tom left them next morning and reached the bank in 
due time. In the evening he went to visit Mrs. Pemberton 
and told her of the wonderful improvement he had found 
in her husband. "You ought to go and see him,” urged 
Tom. "It only takes a few hours.” 

Tom talked so much about Fred and Mabel’s beautiful 
home that she concluded she would go next day. "But, 
Tom,” she said eagerly, "you must help me. I don’t know 
where to get my ticket.” 

"All right, Mrs. Pemberton, there’s a train leaves at noon, 
and I will come and see you off.” 

He hurried to the house in the morning, allowing himself 


212 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


plenty of time to reach the noon train, but found Mrs. 
Pemberton had gone. He hastened to the station, but she 
had not arrived there. After making several inquiries he 
heard she had taken another train, going in the opposite 
direction. ‘Tsn’t that provoking,^’ thought Tom. ‘‘She 
has taken the wrong train. I wonder why she did not wait 
until I came.’’ He rushed to the office and phoned to the 
next station, telling them to stop her, and put her on the 
return train. Then he took the car and hurried to the bank, 
excusing himself from duty. He hastily boarded a return 
car and reached the station in time to see Mrs. Pemberton 
alight. She looked around, puzzled where to go. 

Tom was soon at her side, and guided her safely to the 
waiting room. “Now, Mrs. Pemberton,” he said, “you sit 
here while I get your ticket. The next train will leave in 
twenty minutes.” 

She fidgeted for some minutes, then got up and down 
several times. But Tom kept his eye on her. He did not 
want any more trouble; for by now he was feeling sorry 
he ever coaxed her to go. He had already sent word to 
Fred to meet her. After he got her ticket, he had hard 
work to keep her there until train time. 

First she wanted a fan. He procured that; and no sooner 
had they seated themselves than she thought she would like 
to take a box of chocolates to Esther. They managed to 
get them without much trouble. Just as the train was 
almost ready to start, she had Tom run and get her a 
magazine. He barely had time to get back and help her 
on when the train pulled out. 

He took his handkerchief and wiped his perspiring face, 
and sat down to get his breath. 

“It’s no wonder,” he thought, “Mr. Pemberton gets out 
of patience with his wife. I am glad Esther does not take 
after her mother.” 

When the train arrived at where she was to alight, she 
made no attempt to get off until she caught sight of Esther. 
Then she rose and had just time to get off the now slowly 
moving train. 

“Mother,” said Esther, after they had greeted her, “it’s 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


213 


a wonder you did not get killed jumping off a moving 
train/’ 

‘Tt’s Tom’s fault. He ought to have come with me.” 

‘‘Why, how could he, mother? He can’t be absent from 
the bank too long. You never asked how father is.” 

‘T am so excited, Esther. I wish I had stayed home.” 

“No, you don’t, mother,” said Esther, soothingly. “You 
will be all right when we get to Fred’s.” 

She was a long time recovering her composure. Esther 
renewed her efforts to cheer her up, but it was not until 
she saw Mabel that she was herself. She knew the latter 
would sympathise with her. It was new to her, but an 
old story to the family. 

When she entered the house, she rushed up excitedly 
and kissed her husband. “You look splendid, Stanley,” she 
said, as he drew her towards his side. 

“How did you manage to stay away from us so long, 
Eva?” he asked. “I was just afraid to come alone. I knew 
something would happen me. It always does. Somehow 
I can’t get along without a guide,” put in Mrs. Pemberton, 
laughing. “Never mind, Eva. You can remain here with 
us. We will soon be going home now, and we can all go 
together.” “I am so glad, Stanley. Just think, if I had 
taken a Western train and got out in that wild country, 
wouldn’t it have been terrible !” “It would, Eva,” answered 
her husband. 

After Mrs. Pemberton had got over her excitement, she 
enjoyed visiting with Fred and Mabel. They humored her, 
and Mabel won her everlasting gratitude by giving a series 
of card parties in her honor. If Mrs. Pemberton had a 
special weakness, it was for cards, especially if there were 
prizes. 

She gloried in winning something, no matter how worth- 
less it was, so long as it was a prize. Mr. Pemberton had 
always allowed her to indulge in the pastime to her heart’s 
content. 

She was rather surprised at his continuing to do so. She 
fully expected him to frown on it now. “Why your father’s 
not a bit like I thought he was going to be. Esther.” “What 


214 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


did you expect of him, mother?’' "‘Well, by the way he 
was acting when he was sick, I thought I would have to be 
real serious for the future and take up his views of every- 
thing.” 

‘‘I told you, mother, he would be just the same to us; 
and I was not mistaken. And, mother, he’s just lovely to 
Tom and me. He is going to buy us a beautiful home 
near here.” 

“My! Esther, I don’t want to live in this wilderness,” 
she cried in terror. “I just hate the country. It’s too slow 
and dull for me.” 

“You wouldn’t have to live here, mother.” 

“Yes, I would, Esther. Your father has told me several 
times he would never give you up, and no matter whom 
you married, they would have to live with us.” “That’s 
his idea still, mother. He prefers the city, too.” “Did he 
say that, Esther?” asked Mrs. Pemberton, eagerly. “Yes, 
mother. We are to go where we please, provided we make 
our home with you both. Father intends to have the two 
homes. This one will be mainly for Tom and me whenever 
we wish to come here.” “I am very glad to hear that, 
Esther. Tom is just what I need. He was so good to me, 

getting me a fan and, oh ! Esther, I had some chocolates 

for you.” “You never gave them to me, mother,” said 
Esther. “Then I must have left them on the train. Isn’t 
that too bad? If Tom had come with me, that never would 
have happened. Three times he picked up my handkerchief, 
when I did not know I dropped it. And, Esther, I was 
on the point of leaving my handsatchel in the waiting room, 
if he had not noticed it lying on the seat. It was my gold 
mounted one, too, that your father made me a present of 
only two weeks before he was taken sick. I never would 
have found it. It’s no use advertising such things. They 
never bring them back,” she commented. 

“Well, mother, you surely need a guardian to take care 
of you. I am thinking seriously of appointing Tom to the 
office,” said Esther, laughing. “Come, mother, let us go 
back to father.” 

“Why, Eva,” said Mr. Pemberton, as they came into the 
room, “I thought you had left us.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 215 

'^Oh, no, Stanley. Esther has been showing me the lovely 
things Mabel has.'’ 

“How would you like to take a drive, Eva? I would 
like to show you the home I have in view for Esther and 
Tom. I have an option on it. Tom will be down on 
Saturday to look at it. I think very favorably of it; and 
would like you to see it. Come, Eva, say ‘Yes,’ " “Of 
course I will, Stanley. I always love to drive. You know 
that." “We will go in about an hour, then. Miss Arnold 
thinks I ought to lie down and rest a little. I have walked 
so much to-day. Do you know, Eva, I am getting so that 
I enjoy a good walk, since I came here. But they are all 
so afraid Til overdo myself that they always make me rest 
after it." “I think they are right, Stanley." “Maybe so, 
but I don’t care to be treated like a child." “Come, Mr. 
Pemberton," said the nurse, entering the room. He fol- 
lowed her obediently upstairs to his room. 

Mrs. Pemberton rose to follow, but Esther was just com- 
ing to look for her and persuaded her to sit down and stay 
with her. They talked about Tom. It was seldom that 
Esther could get much comfort out of her mother's con- 
versation, but now Mrs. Pemberton seemed anxious to dis- 
cuss Esther's future. In the midst of the conversation 
Mabel and Fred made their appearance. “We have been 
looking everywhere for you," they said; “where did you 
hide yourselves so long?" 

“I was showing your collection of odd ware to mother 
for a while. Then we fell to talking here since father went 
to take his rest." 

“Your father is resting then?" said Fred. “Yes, and I 
don't believe we can keep it up much longer. Father is 
getting so tired of being ordered around by the nurse, and 
I really don't think he needs her any longer," said Esther. 

“He wants to do as he pleases, but Miss Arnold still 
keeps him in check. I think we will dispense with her just 
as soon as we get home. We must see what the doctor 
says first." 

“Mr. Pemberton is going to show your mother that piece 
of property he has in view. So I had better order the car- 
riage," said Fred, starting off. 


2I6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Mabel/' said Mrs. Pemberton, “how fortunate you were 
to get such a good husband." “I think so, too," said Mabel. 
“You could have such lovely entertainments in this house." 
“Fred and I don't care much about such things," replied 
Mabel. “You are foolish," said Mrs. Pemberton. “You 
might just as well enjoy your lives; you're both young." 

“We do enjoy our lives," replied Mabel. 

“Not to my notion," said Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Tastes differ; ours are very simple. We get our great- 
est happiness in each other's society." 

“You're not like me, Mabel. I'd die if I had to trust to 
Mr. Pemberton's society. He is all business and I never 
could understand business." 

“Never mind, mother, he has given that all up." 

“My conscience ! Esther. What is he going to do ?" 

“Just have all the pleasure he can out of his home and 
family." 

“In what way?" asked Mrs. Pemberton, in alarm. 

“By making everyone happy, mother." 

“Well, the only way he can make me happy is to let me 
alone," sighed Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Ah, here's father, all ready for his drive," said Esther. 

“Get your hat on, Eva, and we will start," he said. 

The drive was thoroughly enjoyable to Mrs. Pemberton; 
her husband took no notice of her foolish remarks at his 
discourse during the drive. 

“Eva," he said, before they had gone very far, “I am 
sorry for the impatient way I have always had with you. 
I intend to do different in the future. You have been a 
good wife to me and never did anything to tarnish my 
name. I know I have not been as good to you as I ought 
to have been. Your simple way of looking at things an- 
noyed me. I see now that many times I spoke harshly 
to you when there was no need. You are just as nature 
made you and I had no right to quarrel with its handiwork. 
Eva, you and I can be very companionable to each other 
in our old age." 

“Why, Stanley, I'm not old." “No, dear. I know you 
are not. I never insinuated you were, did I?" said Mr. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


217 


Pemberton. ‘‘But you will grow old; it's inevitable. It’s 
an issue we can’t dodge. It comes to all in spite of every- 
thing. We can spend our time, Eva, just as happily when 
it comes, as come it must. Other pursuits will take the 
place of the ones we now deem so necessary and a quiet 
sense of contentment comes to all who have lived as they 
ought to.” “Do you think so, Stanley?” “Yes, I know it. 
I feel it coming over me daily. I have had that satisfied 
feeling ever since I have had Esther’s forgiveness for the 
sorrow I had caused her.” “What sorrow did you cause 
her?” “Why, by keeping her and Tom apart. How 
would you have felt if your father had forbidden us to 
marry ?” 

“Oh, Stanley, it would have been terrible,” she answered, 
trembling. “I have not been much of a companion to you, 
I know, but you have been good to me, and I have always 
loved you.” 

“I know it, my dear. From now on you shall be every- 
thing to me. I’ll not bother you trying to discuss deep 
subjects with you any more.” 

“No,” she answered, “you will always have Tom and 
Esther here. They like that sort of thing.” 

“Poor Eva,” he said, as he pressed her hand, “I’ve been 
too hard on you in the past.” 

The tears came to her eyes as he said this. 

“Don’t cry, my dear,” he said, tenderly. “We will begin 
all over again, and start as we intend to go on.” The car- 
riage stopped. “Are we there already?” he asked the 
coachman. “Yes, sir.” He helped his wife to alight, and 
they walked to the house. The owner invited Mr. Pember- 
ton in; he was getting to be a frequent caller now. He 
asked permission to show his wife the premises. This was 
granted. They explored the house and grounds. Mr. 
Pemberton asked his wife’s opinion of it. “It’s all very 
beautiful, Stanley, but I would not want to live here.” “It’s 
for Esther and Tom I want it.” “Oh,” she replied, “I 
thought you expected me to live here.” “Poor Eva,” 
thought Mr. Pemberton, “she will never change. I am the 
one that must do the changing,” he said, resignedly. 


218 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


They drove back to Fred’s and found Miss Arnold look- 
ing anxiously for them. 

'Tather,” said Esther, "‘the nurse has been called by the 
doctor to attend a severe case of typhoid fever. He has 
phoned several times during the afternoon, but she would 
give no definite answer until you came. If you are willing 
to release her she would like to go at once. There will 
be a train in twenty minutes.” 

‘‘Release her?” said Mr. Pemberton, “that’s what I have 
been wanting to do all last week, but she clung to me like 
a barnacle on a ship’s bottom. Tell her to go by all means.” 

Esther went to Miss Arnold’s room, and told her that 
her father was willing to let her go on the case. She 
gathered her things together, and a few minutes later came 
down stairs. Mr. Pemberton handed her a cheque. She 
looked at it curiously. “There is some mistake here,” 
she said. 

“None whatever,” answered Mr. Pemberton. “You earned 
that, and more, too.” “Thank you,” she said, quietly. The 
carriage was still waiting at the door. Fred assisted her 
in, and she was driven rapidly away. Mr. Pemberton 
laughed heartily as he came into the house. “I’m glad 
that fellow got the typhoid fever,” he said. 

“Why, father,” said Esther, “what an awful wish.” “It 
gave me a chance, Esther, to get rid of her. Now I can 
eat what I please, go where I please, and do what I please ; 
isn’t that so, Esther?” he said, rubbing his hands gleefully. 
“Yes, father,” she answered. Esther missed Miss Arnold. 
She had grown accustomed to her attending to her father’s 
wants, and had relied on her to do it, but Mr. Pemberton 
insisted now on waiting on himself, and being one of the 
family again. 

“How did mother like the house?” asked Esther during 
the evening. “I got very little satisfaction out of your 
mother,” said Mr. Pemberton. “But she liked it, father; 
she said so.” “That’s more than I got out of her. We 
must be patient with her, Esther,” he said. “It’s very 
evident that her ways are not ours.” “No,” answered 
Esther, “but mother means well.” “Of course she does; 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS ^ ^ 219 

I am finding no fault with her at all. Wait until Tom 
sees it/’ continued Mr. Pemberton. ‘‘He can’t help liking 
it, father; he told Fred he thought it was perfect.” “When 
did he see it,” asked Mr. Pemberton. “Why, Fred showed 
it to him, and told him all about it. He only saw the house 
as he drove by.” “Well, Tom will be here Saturday, and 
that will decide it.” 

“Fred,” said Mr. Pemberton, “we must leave your hos- 
pitable home on Monday next. I want Tom to make his 
decision first.” 

“I can’t see why you are in such a hurry to leave us.” 
“I don’t think there has been any hurry about it, Fred. We 
have been here quite a while and made ourselves very much 
at home at that.” 

“What else is a home for, if not to entertain our 
friends?” “It’s very good of you, Fred, but we must be 
off. My wife has an engagement for Tuesday, and we 
don’t dare to let her go alone,” said Mr. Pemberton, looking 
at her. “Stanley, you know I am not that bad, but I cannot 
travel alone. I never could without something going 
wrong.” “That’s it,” laughed Mr. Pemberton. 

“We need Tom here to take care of you.” 

“I believe father wants to get back to Miss Arnold,” said 
Esther, jokingly. 

“Don’t say a word against her,” replied Mr. Pemberton. 
“She is a very capable woman, but one gets tired of a 
nurse’s espionage. I think a great deal of her, and if I 
were unfortunately to get sick again I would want her to 
come and attend to me. All that ailed me was that I wanted 
my way, and she wanted hers. She got what she wanted, 
and I did not. That was what hurt so.” 

“You are not used to giving way to any one else’s will,” 
said Fred, laughing. “No, and it does not set good on me,” 
answered Mr. Pemberton. 

“Esther is the only one he ever would give in to,” said 
Mrs. Pemberton. “Who wouldn’t,” he said, stroking her 
hair. “Esther and I understand each other. Don’t we?” 
he asked affectionately. “Indeed we do, father.” 

Mr. Pemberton enjoyed his freedom. “It seems good,” 


220 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


he said to Esther, “to be able to go in and out without 
some one watching you. I believe I would have had a ner- 
vous spell if I had to be under a nurse’s care much longer.” 
“I know just how you felt, father. Suppose you and I take 
a walk.” “Nothing would please me better, Esther.” They 
strolled on together, Mr. Pemberton, as usual, starting his 
favorite topic of Esther’s future happiness. “Tom will 
soon be here and we can get things fixed up before we leave ; 
that is, if he is satisfied.” “He will be, father. There’s no 
doubt of that. You are so good to us both.” 

When they returned, Mabel asked eagerly, “Where is 
Mrs. Pemberton?” “Isn’t she here with you?” replied her 
husband. “No, we haven’t seen her for over an hour. She 
is not in her room, and Fred and I have looked everywhere 
for her. We knew she did not go with you and were going 
to take her driving, but we cannot find her.” Mr. Pem- 
berton and Esther looked, too ; they felt sure she was some- 
where on the grounds. But after they had thoroughly 
searched the house and grounds without success they grew 
alarmed. 

Men were despatched in all directions, but still no clue. 
Darkness came on, and still no sign of Mrs. Pemberton. 
Esther was almost hysterical. Mr. Pemberton paced ner- 
vously up and down the walk, as messenger after messenger 
returned without any tidings of his missing wife. 

At last, growing tired, he, at Esther’s solicitation, returned 
to the house. The search was continued all night. Esther 
managed to get her father to lie down. He was so ex- 
hausted that he fell asleep. Esther gave way completely 
now. She had kept up her spirits for her father’s sake. 
Now that the recoil had come, she could control herself no 
longer. She went out on the piazza and looked in every 
direction, but could see nothing, not even hear a sound. 
She went in, slipped up to her father’s room. He was 
still asleep. “Thank heaven!” she ejaculated. “He is un- 
conscious of his trouble while he is asleep,” she thought. 
She ran down stairs again, and out onto the piazza. It was 
still quiet. She remained there nearly an hour, walking 
up and down in a restless manner. It was nearing mid- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


221 


night and getting quite cold. She entered the house to get 
a wrap and on coming back saw a lantern swinging to 
and fro. She watched it feverishly; but as it came no 
nearer, she ran towards it. 'Terhaps it is a signal, and 
they want help,’^ she thought. When she reached it she 
found it was one of the men servants. He had found Mrs. 
Pemberton. She had fallen over a cliff. He found her 
lying unconscious, he told Esther, but could not bring her 
up without help. He was swinging his lantern in the 
hope of drawing someone’s attention. ‘‘Where is my 
mother?” Esther asked. “Right near here,” he answered. 
“She has not fallen far.” “Take me to her,” she said ex- 
citedly. She followed him down the steep declivity. By 
the dim rays of the lantern she could see the outline of her 
mother’s form. Esther was at her side in a few seconds. 
She threw herself down beside the prostrate form, and 
covered her with kisses. “Mother dear, speak to me !” she 
cried piteously. “It’s Esther. She bent over and listened 
for the heart beats. “Get some water!” she demanded of 
the man. “There’s some trickling down there,” she said, 
pointing to a crevice in a rock. “Here,” she said, “take 
this handkerchief and wet it good I” Quickly he did so and 
she bathed her mother’s face with it. Mrs. Pemberton 
opened her eyes. “Mother dear, it’s I, Esther.” “Where 
am I?” she cried nervously. “You have met with an ac- 
cident, mother; but don’t talk. Go and get some help,” she 
said, addressing the man. “Leave me the lantern,” she said, 
as he was going off. He turned back and gave it to her. 
“Be as fast as you can. We must get my mother out of 
this cold.” She took off her wrap and laid it over her 
mother, and ran to where the water was, to wet her hand- 
kerchief again. The man seemed to be gone an inter- 
minable time. It was just breaking into dawn before he 
returned. Fred and a couple of men were with him. They 
had a litter, which they carried down to where she was. 
They lifted her gently onto it, and the men carried her 
up the cliff. On reaching the top they stopped to rest, 
Esther and Fred following. The latter gave directions to 
have her taken to the house. 


222 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


As they walked off with their burden, Fred turned to 
Esther. '‘Why, you have no wrap or covering and it’s 
so cold!” "Yes,” she said, 'T have been out since mid- 
night.” He took off his coat and wrapped it around her. 
As they neared the house they saw it was lit up, and knew 
Mabel had returned too. 

Mrs. Pemberton was put to bed and the doctor sum- 
moned. He said she was suffering from a severe nervous 
shock. Fortunately, no bones were broken. Mabel insisted 
on Esther’s lying down, and went with her to her room. 
She ordered some hot tea sent up. "We will take care 
of your mother; and you take a good rest.” She closed 
the door and went back to Mrs. Pemberton’s room. Esther 
was so tired and exhausted with the strain she had under- 
gone, that she soon dozed off. 

Mr. Pemberton was still sleeping. Tom arrived late in 
the afternoon, and found everything in confusion. Mr. 
Pemberton awoke soon after his arrival, dressed quickly, 
came down stairs and was told the whole particulars. He 
went at once to his wife’s room. She looked pale and wan. 
He was very much worried over her condition. He watched 
her as she slept fitfully. "Oh, why was I so thoughtless! 
I ought to have known better than to leave poor Eva alone ; 
and just as I had made so many promises and formed such 
good resolutions for our future together. This will never 
happen again,” he said resolutely. "I must take better care 
of her. She is naturally helpless and ought to have someone 
with her when she goes out.” 

When Esther came down stairs, she found Tom there. 
He took her in his arms, saying, "So my poor girl was out 
all night in the cold, too.” "Yes, Tom, I could not rest 
while we were all so worried about mother. I persuaded 
father to lie down. I knew, if he did, he would soon fall 
asleep and he did. I went out to listen if I could hear 
anyone coming and I saw the lighted lantern that the man 
was swinging to and fro to draw attention. I ran towards 
it, and found mother had fallen over the cliff. She did 
not fall far. The doctor thinks when she fell she fainted 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


223 

from fright and probably struck some stump in the fall, that 
rendered her unconscious.” 

It was several days before she was sufficiently well to tell 
them how it happened. One afternoon when Mr. Pember- 
ton was sitting by her bedside, he said, '‘Eva, how did you 
come to get this fall?” She looked up sadly at him and 
said : "You and Esther went off and left me alone. I got 
so tired of being by myself, that I thought I would take a 
walk around the grounds. The river looked so lovely, and 
I had heard Mabel say how beautiful it was to look down 
at it from the cliff. So I thought I would go and see it. 
I sat quite a while on the edge of it, and when I went to 
get up my foot slipped, and down I went, Stanley. There 
was no one there to help me. It was lucky I did not fall 
far, and fortunate, too, that the man found me when he did. 
I might have died there, Stanley,” "Eva, I will never for- 
give myself for not taking you with Esther and me. You 
have always refused us, so I suppose that’s how we over- 
looked you, but ril promise you, Eva, that I’ll never neglect 
you like that again. Will you pardon me for my thought- 
lessness, dear?” "Yes, Stanley, you are not to blame. You 
have asked me time and time again to accompany you, but 
I never wanted to go. I don’t know why I went, anyway. 
I just hate walking.” "You were lonesome, no doubt,” 
said Mr. Pemberton. "You are not used to country 
life, Eva.” 

"That’s it, Stanley; it bothers me to be where it is so 
quiet.” "Never mind, just as soon as you are well enough, 
we will return home. We will all be glad to get back, I 
think.” 

Mr. Pemberton remained in constant attendance on his 
wife until she was able to leave her room. He blamed him- 
self all the time for not looking after her. "Esther, we 
must take better care of your mother. She is so helpless. 
She has always depended on me. She is not a self-reliant 
nature, and we know it, and ought to look out for her 
better.” 

"I feel just as guilty as you do, father,” replied Esther. 


224 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


we had taken her with us this never would have hap- 
pened. She invariably refuses us both, when we ask her 
to go with us, but that’s no excuse for our neglect. It must 
not happen again.” 

Mr. Pemberton kept at his wife’s side as much as he 
could during the remainder of the visit. Now that she had 
entirely recovered, he could turn to the prospective home 
for Esther and Tom, so he arranged with Tom to go with 
him, and, if satisfactory, close the deal. As Mr. Pemberton 
started off, he called to Esther: “Be sure and take good 
care of your mother.” “I have her right here with me, 
father.” He waved his hand to them and was off. 

Mrs. Pemberton’s accident delayed their return home, 
much to Tom’s disappointment. “This is all very well,” he 
said, “for all the rest of you, but it’s mighty lonesome for 
me all the week.” “Never mind, Tom,” said Esther, “it 
won’t be but a few days till mother can leave.” 

Mr. Pemberton apologized to Fred for the disturbance the 
accident caused; the latter laughed at the idea of such a 
thing. Tom blamed himself severely. “If it had not been 
for me,” he thought, “she never would have come.” 

He returned, disappointed to think he had to go alone. 
The doctor assured them Mrs. Pemberton could return in 
a few days’ time, if nothing unforeseen happened. “Esther,” 
said Tom as he said good-bye, “for goodness’ sake, watch 
your mother while I am gone. I am getting lonesome, I see 
so little of you. Just as I think everything is clear, up there 
comes some other block to stumble over and delay our 
happiness.” 

On account of Mrs. Pemberton’s extreme nervous con- 
dition, she still needed close attention. This accident marred 
what otherwise would have been a very enjoyable visit. 

Mabel and Fred regretted it very much, and expressed 
their sorrow about it, but, as Mr. Pemberton said, “these 
things are unforeseen occurrences.” He was thankful it 
was no worse. 

Towards the end of the week, Esther returned home to 
see that the house was prepared for their reception, she 
having decided that to be the best plan. Then there would 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 225 

be nothing to upset her mother’s nerves. She would come 
home and find everything in readiness for her. 

Mr. Pemberton was sorry to see Esther go, but they con- 
cluded it was best. He could bring his wife in a few days. 
‘Tt’s better for me to take care of her; it’s too much of 
a task for Esther,” he thought. 'T want her to keep well. 
She is looking better now than she has for some time. Poor 
girl, it seems she gets more than her share of trouble.” 

They all felt lost without Esther, all but Mrs. Pemberton, 
who was receiving endless mail from her friends, who had 
heard of the accident (with the usual exaggerations), and 
who were very solicitous about her recovery. Mrs. Pem- 
berton spent the next few days very quietly. To all ap- 
pearances her nerves had recovered their usual tone. She 
was very much relieved to think Esther had gone before 
them to get the house prepared for their arrival. 

‘T don’t know what we would do without Esther,” said 
Mr. Pemberton. '‘She seems to be able to do everything.” 
"Yes, Stanley,” answered his wife, "she is a wonder. I am 
so glad she is going to stay with us after she is married. 
I could not attend to the house like she does.” "I suppose 
Esther and Tom will want to get married soon,” said Mr. 
Pemberton. "Not yet, Stanley ; it takes a long time to pre- 
pare for a wedding.” "It won’t take Esther long, once 
she decides.” "Oh, but we must have teas, bridal lunches, 
and all that kind of thing.” 

"I don’t believe Esther would care a snap of her finger 
for such things, Eva.” 

"Well, Stanley, I’m not going to be cheated out of my 
rights,” said Mrs. Pemberton, with spirit. "She is my only 
child and I want her married properly.” "I suppose, Eva, you 
would not consider her properly married until you run her 
to death in a social way, and when she is worn out and 
exhausted by the strain, then you regard her as ready to 
be married. You will have to consult Esther before you 
make your plans. She may not be willing to be made a 
sacrifice of.” "Now, Stanley, I’ve seen the time when you 
would have spent thousands on her wedding.” "And I’ll 
do it yet, if she wishes it. Whatever Esther wants she will 


226 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

get. ril not deny her anything that will add to her 
happiness.’’ 

Mabel and Fred had invited some of their friends to 
spend the last evening that their guests would be with 
them. This was done to please Mrs. Pemberton, who loved 
society, and was now well enough to enjoy it. Mr. Pem- 
berton and she expected to leave next afternoon. She was 
in high spirits. Her’s was a nature that always seemed 
to need something to stimulate it, and society seemed to 
be the only thing that provided it. 

She loved to flit about among the guests in brilliantly 
lighted homes, where the strains of music, the flowers and 
gay costumes appeared to intoxicate her. She never looked 
or felt better than when at some radiant social function. 

Many times when Esther would be tired of it, and wish 
to return home, her mother would be one of |the gayest in 
the assemblage. Yet simple little household cares would 
prostrate her. She was of a highly excitable, nervous tem- 
peratpent, that needed something of this sort to arouse her. 
Without it she had not even ordinary ambition. Esther 
never could understand her mother. Things that would 
weary her seemed to give added strength to her mother. 
At length the day came for their departure. Fred and 
Mabel felt sorry to see them go, but knew Mr. Pemberton 
was anxious to return home. He thanked Fred and Mabel 
for their warm hospitality, and hoped soon to see them 
at their home in the city. 

''We feel we owe you something for your kindness to 
us,” said Mr. Pemberton. He wished them both good-bye 
and got on the train. As the last whistle was blown and 
the train moved slowly out of the depot, Mabel and Fred 
turned away. 

"We will miss the Pembertons,” said Fred. "If it had 
not been for Mrs. Pemberton’s accident, I would want it 
repeated. We had a glorious time. She is the most help- 
less woman I ever met. I’ll tell you, Mabel, Tom will have 
his hands full. She is all right at home, but the minute 
she leaves home the trouble begins. You must get Esther 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 227 

to describe their trip to Europe with her a few years ago. 
It’s too funny for anything, Mabel.’’ 

By this time they had reached the carriage. As Mabel 
was on the point of entering, she drew back. “Oh, Fred!” 
she cried in dismay, “Mrs. Pemberton has forgotten her 
flowers, and I picked all the choicest blossoms I could find 
in the greenhouse, even your butterfly orchid, and here they 
are,” she said, pointing to a box on the seat. “Really, they 
were more for Esther. I knew she would appreciate them. 
I feel so bad, Fred.” “Never mind, Mabel; we will take 
them home and enjoy their fragrance ourselves.” “But 
Esther would have enjoyed them so much,” said Mabel, 
trying hard to conceal her disappointment. “I wish I could 
have Esther back with me.” “Well,” replied Fred, “if all 
signs point right, we will have them near us. Their home 
is to be put into the contractor’s hands for a thorough 
painting inside and out. The decorators are engaged; so 
by the time Tom and Esther are married, it will be in 
readiness.” 

“I am afraid,” said Mabel, “that Mrs. Pemberton will 
keep them with her most of the time. Esther is the one she 
relies on. She looks to her for everything, and is planning 
great things for Tom.” 

“Tom’s got patience enough for the job,” laughed Fred. 
“I am afraid she wouldn’t find another to humor her whims 
and shortcomings like he does. He pays no attention to 
her silly remarks. Most men they would exasperate.” “She 
is kind hearted, too,” said Mabel. “She will do anything 
for one.” 

“Of course, she will. She idolizes you, Mabel, you listen 
so patiently to her woes.” 

“I can’t help being sorry for her, Fred. Esther is just 
the same to her. She thinks so much of her mother, and 
puts up with her blundering ways, just as if she were a 
child.” 

“Yes, and it’s been hard on Esther, too. But now since 
Mr. Pemberton is so gentle with his wife, it makes it easier 
for her.” 


228 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER XXYL 

ESTHER^S ENGAGEMENT ANNOUNCED. 

As soon as the Pembertons arrived home and got settled 
again, Mrs. Pemberton insisted on having Esther's engage- 
ment announced. “Why, mother," said Esther, “I don't 
want it made public. You know what that means." “Of 
course I do, Esther. It means a continued round of gaiety, 
congratulations and so forth. You are not going to rob 
me of my pleasure like that. I suppose, Esther, you would 
like to go off quietly and get married, and not tell anyone 
until it was over." “That’s just what I would like to do, 
mother." “Well, it is out of the question, Esther. If I 
had several daughters it would not be so bad to let one 
get married like that, but having only you, I must have 
you married in style. Now, Esther, don't disappoint me. 
I have always dreamt of a grand wedding for you. I can 
just close my eyes and see the lines of carriages being 
driven up to the house ; the beautiful costumes, decorations 
and music, and you, Esther, the centre of it all." 

“Well, mother, if it's so absolutely necessary for your 
happiness, I will consent to an elaborate wedding, but for 
my part. I'd prefer less show. I’ll feel more like a lamb 
being led to slaughter than a bride, but if you feel your 
pleasure depends on it, mother, I will agree to it." 

“Esther, your father is right; he always is.” “How, 
mother ?" He said, “Esther can always rise to the occasion.” 

Next day the engagement was published in the social 
columns of the leading papers. 

Mrs. Pemberton's cup of happiness was full to overflow- 
ing as the congratulations came pouring in. Esther was 
the guest of honor at innumerable teas, bridal lunches, and 
everything that her ingenious friends could conjure up. 

Mrs. Pemberton insisted upon doing her share of the 
honors. She had given several smart teas in Esther's honor, 
and on receiving some choice orchids from Mabel's hot- 
house, decided she would give an orchid lunch to the brides- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


229 


maids. ‘Tt will be so 'chic/ Esther. You hear of violet 
lunches and rose teas, but an orchid lunch will be stunning.'' 

This entertaining went on until at last Esther laughingly 
informed Tom : "If this goes on much longer, I'll have to 
break the engagement; it's too strenuous a thing for me. 
I can't keep up with all they have planned for me." 
"It's getting tiresome to me, too, Esther. Of course, I don't 
have to go as much as you, but I had no idea how popular 
I was until our engagement was announced," laughed Tom. 
"People seem to think I expect it, but I am sure I would 
be happier without it. Now I will have to give a farewell 
dinner. That winds it up, I believe." "Ask mother," said 
Esther. "She has all the rules at her fingers' tips." "We 
are two poor, helpless victims of a rapid age, Esther. We 
are not even consulted on anything." 

Mr. Pemberton had said very little on the subject; he 
knew his wife had planned it all ahead, and was a little 
uneasy of her for fear Esther would rebel at so much 
frivolity. 

One morning she sat talking over her approaching wed- 
ding. "Only three weeks more of it." "Of what, Esther?" 
"Of this mad whirl, father. It's no wonder so many girls 
prefer to be bachelor maids these progressive times. It 
takes a strong constitution to stand it, father," said Esther. 
"As each day passes I think, well there's one day less. 
Don't think, father, that I don't appreciate it. I do. But 
half of it comes from people that think they ought to do 
it because some one else does it." 

"There is one thing, Esther, about it," said Mr. Pember- 
ton, thoughtfully, "it has its good side, too. It has just 
struck me that way lately. Think of the amount of money 
it circulates. That's going to do somebody good." "That's 
true, father. It takes a great deal of money these days to 
keep in the social swim." 

"Why, it surprised me," continued Mr. Pemberton, "when 
your mother brought me the list of what she called neces- 
sities: decorations, flowers, music, caterers, and no end of 
other people that have a hand in it." "Well, father, if it 
pleases mother, I'm willing." "I am glad you gave in to 


230 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


her, Esther; this means to her almost as much as her own 
wedding did. I know it's very fatiguing to you, but it 
will soon be over with, and it will give your mother topics 
for conversation for years to come. Then, Esther, I have 
a little weakness that way. I always wanted to see you 
married in state. It isn't every father that has such an 
attractive and intelligent daughter." 

‘^Oh, father, don't try to flatter me. I'm just so tired 
of it all." ‘Tt's not flattery on my part, Esther. I, at least, 
am sincere." ‘T believe you are, father, but people seem 
to think just because you are wealthy they ought to fawn 
to me and I don't like it at all, father.'’ ‘'You are over- 
sensitive, that's all." “No, I am not. You don't under- 
stand all the ridiculous nothings that are said to me at these 
teas and luncheons. Everyone seems to think it's their duty 
to say something to please me; a kind of paying for their 
luncheon, it looks to me." 

“Never mind, Esther. You ought to be used to flattery." 
“I am, but that does not make it any more acceptable.'’ 

Here Mrs. Pemberton came breathlessly into the room. 

“I have an idea," she said. “Let us hear it, Eva." 
“Don't laugh at me, Stanley. I never thought of it before. 
It's this. Why not have a coaching party ?" 

“What for, mother ?" said Esther. 

“Why, for you and Tom, of course ; we have had so much 
for you. Just ladies, and his parties have been given for 
men. A coaching party would be for ladies and gentlemen 
together. I think it would be just lovely, Esther." 

“Well, I don't, mother," said Esther, with emphasis. “I 
am just going to put my foot down on it. Tom and I are 
tired of being on parade. I did in a weak moment consent 
to a public wedding, but this everlasting dress parade I 
am tired of." “Why, Esther," said Mrs. Pemberton, “I 
never saw you so cross." “I am not cross, mother. Just 
tired out. I feel like breaking off the engagement." 

“You wouldn't do that, Esther, surely, after everyone 
knows, and all the invitations are out for the wedding and 
reception." “No, I won't do it, mother, but I feel like it." 
“Esther, you gave me quite a shock. I never could face 
our friends if you should do such a thing. Promise me 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


231 


you won^t/' will, mother, if you will give up that idea 
you have/’ ‘‘What idea, Esther?” “Your coaching party.” 
Mrs. Pemberton hesitated a little, but on looking at Esther’s 
determined countenance decided to abandon it. “It’s too 
bad, Esther, how little you care for society.” 

“It all depends, mother, on what you call society. This 
hollow mockery that I have been forced to yield to for the 
last few weeks is yours, but not my idea of society. How 
long do you suppose they would stand by us if the money 
they deem so attractive now should be swept away? How 
many of them we wine and dine now, would offer us one 
meal? Very few, mother. We have many sincere friends, 
but it would be easy to count them if trouble came.” 

“Esther, you are the most extraordinary girl I ever heard 
of. Who’s going to sweep our money away.” “No one, 
I hope. I was just expressing my opinion of our friends in 
general. They have done it to others when they met re- 
verses, and why would they not do it to us ?” 

“Oh, Esther, don’t let us talk about such horrid things. 
You don’t even want to have a coaching party?” 

“No, mother. Let us dispense with any more parties of 
any kind. I don’t even get an evening with Tom any more. 
We thought we would be alone this evening, but father 
says you have a theatre party arranged for the brides- 
maids, with Tom and me as a side issue. I wish it was 
all over,” said Esther, wearily. “I can’t see how you can 
feel that way, Esther,” said Mrs. Pemberton. “I have had 
more pleasure planning your wedding than I ever 
dreamed of.” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

TOM VISITS HIS UNCLE AND AUNT. 

“Esther, I had a letter to-day from my aunt and uncle, 
and they want me to visit with them before my wedding.” 

“They are coming to it, are they not, Tom?” 

“Oh, yes; they would not let me get married without 
their presence. They have seen me through all the im- 
portant events of my life, and would never desert me at 


232 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


this, the most important of all. I thought while you were 
attending to that mysterious arrangement called the 
'trousseau,’ I would make the visit. I hardly see anything of 
you any more, Esther. My farewell dinner does not take 
place for a week yet, so I will be at leisure. I have been 
granted a month’s leave of absence, and more if I wish it. 
But, Esther, if you are willing, I would rather go for a 
short bridal trip to our new home, and go abroad later on, 
as we first planned. This is a very busy season in banking 
circles, and it would be hard for me to be spared.” 

"Just as you say, Tom.” "Then let us decide on that. 
I am perfectly willing.” "I think we will enjoy investi- 
gating our new home much better than globe trotting. We 
are both too tired to care for it.” 

Tom left late that evening for his uncle’s home, which 
was some distance off. They had not seen him since his 
trip to Havana. He was too busy to do much visiting, and 
his aunt was too feeble to travel far from home. 

His welcome was unmistakable. They both were over- 
and having taken care of him after his parents’ death, he 
was like their own son, and he regarded them in the same 
way. They had been father and mother to him. All his 
boyish sorrows and griefs had been soothed by them; all 
his school triumphs and trophies were rejoiced over with 
him by them. He had always found sympathetic listeners 
in them to all his recitals of college work. And when he 
graduated with such high honors, at the close of the course, 
they were the first to grasp his hand in congratulation. 
And now he wanted them to share his happiness in the 
crowning event of his life; for he felt he was favored 
beyond expectation in winning Esther’s love. Her nobility 
of character and upright principles had won his uncle and 
aunt from the start. Although they had seen very little of 
her, they had heard a great deal about her from various 
sources. 

Tom’s letters had always been overflowing with her good- 
ness, and they felt pleased to think he was not deceived in 
his choice. He was brimming over with happiness over his 
approaching marriage. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


233 


‘*Aunt Amelia, you will love Esther,'' he said boyishly. 
“She is a splendid girl." “I know it, Tom. I liked her face 
and appearance the first time I saw her. You remember 
that it was at your graduation. Of course, I had seen her 
as a child several years before. Your uncle was a little 
uneasy about your future. He was afraid you would revel 
in a gay life and forget his training and your father's prin- 
ciples. But I said at the time, ‘Tom will be perfectly safe 
as long as he keeps in Miss Pemberton's society. She will 
influence him for his own good.' And I was right, Tom, 
was I not?" 

“You were. Aunt Amelia. She has made me what I am. 
I had no inclination for a wild life; but, if I had not been 
fortunate enough to secure her friendship, there is no telling 
what I would have done, alone in a large city. There are 
so many temptations and pitfalls. And, Aunt, I have seen 
better men than I fall into them." “That's it, Tom. You 
might consider yourself proof against them, but the temp- 
tations are laid before you in such an alluring manner that 
young men are led into them before they realize that they 
have even stepped over the threshold. You have much to 
be thankful for, Tom, in being privileged to enjoy Esther 
Pemberton's society. Your father and he were inseparable 
during their college days. Your father's sad death, I think, 
changed Mr. Pemberton. He was as high minded a young 
man as I ever met ; but after your father's death he gave 
himself up to money making. He was inclined that way 
even in his boyhood ; but your father had great influence 
over him, and made him see there were higher motives than 
money in this world. But after his death, he forgot every- 
thing but the old desire to accumulate money. He worked 
early and late with that one object in view. 

“He married Eva Shaw, a frivolous, shallow girl, whose 
only thought was dress and society. She was extremely 
pretty, but had no stability of character. She was no com- 
panion for an intelligent man like him, and he did not take 
long to find it out. A woman of ordinary sense would have 
been heart broken at his neglect, but her weak nature saw 
nothing in his unattentive ways. He supplied her with 


234 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


abundance of money, which she enjoyed spending. She 
frittered her time away in the society of frivolous and silly 
women like herself, and paid no heed to her husband. 

'The advent of Esther was his great joy. Mr. Pember- 
ton gave all his pent-up love to the helpless babe whom 
Mrs. Pemberton turned over to the charge of nurses as soon 
as practicable, leaving her free to enjoy herself in her own 
untrammeled way. Her husband hoped that their child 
would open up her dormant nature and create a mother's 
love in her, in which he could share with his child. But 
in this he was disappointed, as he had been in every other 
hope that had sprung into his heart. But he found solace 
in his child, his spare time being all spent in the nursery, 
where he romped and played with Esther. As she grew 
older and he listened to her childish prattle, this was the 
only visiting place where he could throw care to the winds. 
Any one that could have seen him at play with Esther would 
have marvelled at it. The dignified Mr. Pemberton was 
like a child with her. As the years went by, they grew 
inseparable. She, fortunately, inherited his wonderful in- 
telligence. For, Tom, I must give him credit for that." 

"Yes," answered Tom. "He is as well read a man as it 
has been my good fortune to meet." "Until he became 
money mad, he was an indulgent father, but you know how 
he changed as Esther grew to womanhood. His main idea 
then was to marry her to more wealth, as if he did not have 
enough already, enough and to spare. He made poor 
Esther's life a burden; but there is no need for me to re- 
peat what you already know, Tom." "No," he replied, "but 
since his terrible sickness, he is a different man. Aunt 
Amelia. Not only to Esther and me, but to Mrs. Pember- 
ton. He has grown more patient with her. She was, I 
will admit, an awful trial to him. Where other men had 
a friend and companion in their wives, he had a simple asso- 
ciate with reasoning powers little above a child's. He felt 
it keenly. As it was so easily apparent on entering into 
conversation with her, she was below the average in intelli- 
gence and never read or tried to improve her mind." 

"Tom, I am going to give you a little advice. I am 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


235 


getting old and you are just beginning your life. Never 
keep anything from your wife. Make her your friend 
always. If things go wrong with you, counsel with her. 
She will make it easier for you. Let her share your troubles 
as you do your joys and pleasures. Then, Tom, you will 
have perfect unity. Give your confidence to Esther. It 
will never be misplaced. Although I have seen very little 
of her since your father’s death, I know that she has fulfilled 
all that was prophesied for her. She is unusually bright 
and intelligent and just the girl to make a man happy. 
Tom, I congratulate you,” she said, and she put her arms 
around him and kissed him tenderly. “Come, Tom,” she 
said, as she rose and took his arm, “I have a great deal to 
show you.” 

As they mounted the stairs, she continued, “I have some 
paintings of your father and mother that I intend to give 
you and Esther as soon as you are married. I want to 
show them to you and explain some things about them, so 
that you can tell Esther.” “I wish you would, Aunt Amelia. 
It’s very good of you to give them to us.” “Yes, Tom, 
they are for you both ; and in giving them up, I am parting 
with my dearest treasures. It’s not without a pang, but 
they will be dear to you, too, the only link you have got 
to connect you with your parents, Tom. I have treasured 
them for years, knowing that some day I would have to 
give them up. But it makes it easier, to know that to 
Esther they will be as sacred as they have been to your 
uncle and me.” He pressed his aunt’s hand to express his 
gratitude ; words could not do it. He could not utter them, 
if they would. 

“Aunt Amelia, won’t you please tell me about my father 
and mother? You told me many years ago the sad story 
of their short married life; but I was too young then to 
understand the awfulness of it. Now I want to hear it 
again, if you can bear to talk about it. I remember, years 
ago when you were telling me of it, how the tears would 
roll down your cheeks and you would choke so you could 
not speak.” 

“Tom, time has softened my grief ; but the memory of 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


^35 

it remains with me still. That I expect to carry with me 
to the grave ; but, while I am here to tell it to you, I will. 

'‘Your father and mother married young and were happy 
as birds. Nothing ever came to mar their lives. Remem- 
ber that, Tom. They died in their happiness. Your father 
had an intense love for the sea. When he was a child, he 
would run down to the beach near his home and play for 
hours with the sand and shells. The sea birds grew to 
know him, and would walk in the sands around him, and 
never take flight at his approach. As he grew older, the 
waves seemed to fascinate him. He would watch them 
come in, and listen to the soft music as they rolled back 
into the ocean, leaving the shells and bubbles behind. As 
they returned, he would shout joyously and run backwards, 
challenging them to reach him. As the years went on he 
longed for a boat. This wish his father granted; and 
every spare moment was spent on the sea he loved so 
well. When he came to manhood his love for the sea had 
grown in proportion with his years. One day while stroll- 
ing on the beach he became tired and sat down to watch 
the waves. A little way off was some one sitting under an 
umbrella. He could not see whether it was a man, woman 
or a child, and paid little attention to it. The waves came 
closer and closer. He began to read, and so absorbed was 
he in his book that he failed to hear the cry for help until 
an old woman called aloud to him that her young charge 
was drowning and begged his assistance. He got up im- 
mediately and rushed to the water’s edge just as a wave 
was carrying out its burden a second time. He ran, grasped 
it, drew it towards him, and then looked for the first time 
and found it was a young girl. He carried her up to the 
dry sand and laid her there. The old woman wrung her 
hands and upbraided herself for her carelessness. 'She is 
unconscious, whether from fainting or the shock, I do not 
know,’ said your father. ‘Run up to that house,’ he said, 
pointing to one on the hill, 'and see if you can get some 
help.’ She did so and the owner returned with her, bring- 
ing some brandy, which they managed to get down her 
throat. She opened her eyes, and your father gazed for 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


237 


the first time into the eyes of his future wife, your mother, 
and my sister. She was a beautiful, fragile girl of seven- 
teen years. We all idolized her. She was the pet of the 
household and had just recovered from a severe sickness, 
and had gone down to the beach in charge of one of the 
maids. She had fallen asleep on the sand and the maid 
must have dozed too, for when she felt the water rush over 
her feet, she jumped up and saw her charge being carried 
out to sea, as she thought, and raised the alarm. She was 
carried home, and next day when your father called to 
make inquiries after her health, he found her sitting on the 
veranda, apparently as well as if nothing had happened. 
Thus began the friendship that ripened into love. 

‘‘Your mother had the same love for the sea that your 
father had. They spent all their spare moments at the 
water’s edge, the stormier the day the more anxious they 
were to be on the beach and watch the battling waves, and 
see the raging waters in all their moods and tenses. The 
following summer they became engaged and were married 
shortly after. 

“As one of their wedding gifts, her father gave them 
a beautiful yacht. He could not have given them a gift 
they would appreciate more. They sailed everywhere in 
it, and were happiest when on the ocean they both loved. 
The following year you were born; your mother gave up 
yachting. Her whole time was spent with you. Your 
father, too, devoted his time to you. They both worshipped 
you, and had neither use nor inclination for anything else. 

“The yacht laid out at anchor for months in the sailors’ 
care, apparently forgotten. You were their idol now. 
When you were six months old your father persuaded your 
mother to take a sail with him. She demurred at first, but 
on looking out at the ocean decided to go. Before she 
started she lifted you out of the nurse’s arms, kissed you 
passionately, saying, ‘It’s the first time I have left my 
darling.’ As she left the room, she stopped and stood at 
the door, went back and kissed you again, then went out 
into the sunlight, humming gaily as she went. 

“Your father took her arm ; they ran down to the beach 


238 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


like two little children, I and the nurse laughing at their 
frolicsome ways as they skipped along. That was the last 
time we ever saw them in life. Ten days later their bodies 
were washed ashore. 

‘'After the yacht had got well under way, they sat in the 
stern, each with their hats off, enjoying the fresh breeze. 
A vessel under full sail was coming towards them. They 
turned; it turned also at the same time. Crash! went the 
bowsprit into the yacht and hurled them into eternity. 
They must have been stunned, for they sank immediately. 

“Your father was a good swimmer, and could have saved 
his own as his wife’s life, if he had a chance. When the 
news came to us, we were overcome with grief. The first 
to recover was your uncle. He lifted you out of your crib 
and pressed you to his heart. ‘My poor baby, Tom! You 
are mine now, you will never feel the pressure of another 
mother’s kiss, but in our hearts you will take the place 
of the child we have been denied so long.’ 

“He wept softly for several hours by the side of your 
crib. I was as if someone struck me a terrible blow, partly 
conscious of what was going on, yet unable to weep or 
speak. 

“Your mother was like a fragile flower. We guarded 
her with all the care we would give a tender plant. The 
blow crushed us completely. 

“Her parents lived only a short time after. They never 
recovered from the shock; and I was left to mourn and 
suffer alone, the only one of the family remaining. If it 
had not been for the care of you, which occupied my mind, 
and the loving kindness of your uncle, I don’t believe I 
would have tried to arouse myself, so poignant was my 
grief. 

“The water-washed bodies were privately buried in the 
old churchyard. Some day I will take you there, Tom,” 
she said, but he heard nothing, so intense was his grief. 

His aunt slipped quietly out of the room, his grief being 
too sacred for intrusion. It was not until dinner time that 
she met Tom again. The traces of his tears were still 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


239 


visible. During the meal he recovered some of his com- 
posure, but not until next day was he able to speak without 
betraying his sorrow. 

His aunt deferred showing him the paintings of his 
parents until the day before his departure. She planned all 
sorts of amusements to make him forget the tragedy of his 
parents’ death. 

He had heard it all before when he was many years 
younger, but it seemed more awful to him now as he was 
approaching his own wedding. 

He shuddered when he thought of it. He could picture 
their upturned faces as they were tossed by the sea they 
loved so much onto the sands where they had walked for 
hours together. 

'Tt’s strange I never had any great longing for the sea, 
when my father and mother both loved it so well. I will 
always hate the sound of it now. It will have a mournful 
cadence to me, as if it were mourning over the victims it 
had swallowed up, not one victim, but whole shiploads. 
It seems to be an unsatisfied monster, always ready to 
devour more and more prey.” 

One day when Tom was driving with his uncle they 
happened to pass the cemetery. His aunt had judiciously 
avoided it for fear Tom would ask questions. 'Ts this 
where my parents are buried?” asked Tom. ‘‘Yes,” nodded 
his uncle quietly. “I want to go in and look at their 
graves,” he said. His uncle tried to dissuade him, but to 
no purpose. He stopped the carriage at Tom’s request. 

Tom entered the cemetery, his uncle following. He 
asked him to direct him to the graves. “Follow me, Tom,” 
was all he said. He walked far back into the cemetery, 
followed by Tom. He stopped at a marble shaft. Tom 
read the inscription : 

“Sacred to the memory of George and Constance Sey- 
mour, who were drowned Oct. .” He got no further. 

He staggered and leaned against the iron railing for sup- 
port. His uncle led him away against his will. “Not now, 
Tom. Some other time when you can bear it better.” 


240 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


They entered the carriage and were driven home. His 
aunt noticed at once that something was wrong and ques- 
tioned her husband. 

''Oh, why did you go anywhere near the cemetery?” she 
said. "I avoided it on purpose ; I knew the poor boy could 
not stand it. The shock of hearing it all again has been 
too much for him.” "You told me, my dear,” said her 
husband, "that you were going to show him his parents' 
graves.” "I did; but when I saw how bad the recital of 
their sad deaths was affecting him, I thought it was better 
not.” "I wish you had warned me. I would not have hurt 
Tom’s feelings for anything. Poor boy,” he continued, 
sadly, "I hope Esther will make up for all the pleasure he 
has been denied in the loss of his parents. We have done 
everything we could for his comfort and advancement, and 
lavished all our love on him, but his own mother would 
have filled the place better than either of us. There is an 
undefined something in every child that only a mother’s 
wonderful love can reach.” 

Later on Tom approached his aunt, who was attending 
to some flowers in the garden, and asked her if some time 
during the day she would not show him the paintings of 
his parents. "Are you sure you can stand it, Tom?” she 
asked. "All this has been hard on you. You came here 
so happy, and we were happy, too, in having you with us 
again. Why I allowed you to resurrect the past and cause 
you all this sorrow, I know not.” 

"Aunt Amelia, don’t blame yourself. I wanted to hear 
it again ; why, I do not know, but now it seems inexpres- 
sibly sad to think of my poor girl mother and loving father 
meeting with such untimely deaths. It has unmanned me. 
Why such sorrow was visited on me, when other parents 
who were unworthy of even the name lived! Why could 
I not have felt the pressure of those pure lips on mine 
now, when I would be able to realize the wealth of the 
love they expressed!” "Such things are unexplainable,” 
said his aunt. "There is a wise Providence who rules our 
lives and knows what is best for us, better than we do, and 
we must bow to His will in all things.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


241 


Tom remained silent, too deep in thought to answer. 
''Where’s Tom?” called his uncle. "Here I am,” said Tom, 
rousing himself. "Come and see my new horse. You used 
to be very fond of a good horse as a boy. Do you remem- 
ber that pony I gave you on your tenth birthday?” "In- 
deed, I do,” answered Tom. "I never was so proud of 
anything in my life, and I remember, too, how bad I felt 
when I got too big to ride it.” 

They went to the stable to see the horse, which was a 
fine trotter. Tom and his uncle spent quite a time admiring 
it and visiting the kennels, for his uncle was a great ad- 
mirer of dogs, too. Tom’s spirits began to revive now. 

"How would you like a spin behind Fleetwing? He goes 
like the wind.” "Nothing would please me better,” replied 
Tom. The hostler harnessed the horse, and soon they were 
trotting towards the park. Tom really enjoyed it, and by 
the time he returned, all traces of his trouble had dis- 
appeared. 

They were very careful not to allude to it again. "I 
would not send him back to Esther in such a mood,” said 
his aunt. But Tom seemed now to have banished the hor- 
rible scene from his mind, and joined in the merriment 
with the family again. This relieved his uncle greatly, who 
was so attached to Tom that he suffered too when he saw 
how hard it went with Tom to hear the sad story of his 
childish bereavement. 

Tom received a letter from Esther next day telling how 
things were progressing. 

"I am still the hub ; everything revolves around me. Poor 
mother never was so happy in her life; she has found an 
excuse for another lunch. She just discovered we had not 
chosen a matron of honor. Of course, no one was just 
right but Mabel. So there had to be a lunch to introduce 
her to the bridesmaids, many of whom Mabel had not met. 
Mother is overjoyed because Mabel accepted. She feels, 
too, she has added another star to the firmament. They are 
all raving over Mabel’s beauty. She is English, you know, 
and mother’s set — I hate to use the vulgarity, Tom, but 
that’s all that expresses such snobs — are gushing over her, 


242 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


much to mother’s delight. It puts another spoke in her 
wheel of success. 

''How I envy Mabel and Fred their freedom from the 
social tyrant called fashion. We must humor mother. May- 
be some day she will tire of it all. Let us hope so. And 
now, my gay cavalier, when are you going to return to your 
Esther? It’s only a short time till mother’s ambition will 
be fulfilled. I just dread the ordeal and wish it was over.” 

Tom read on to the end. As he folded the letter he 
thought, "Why anyone wants such a display I can’t 
imagine. Esther and I are the principals in this drama. 
Yet we have not the right to dictate one scene in it. I 
must be getting back. I have yet to figure at a farewell 
dinner to my bachelor days.” 

"How is Esther?” asked his aunt, as he laid the letter 
down on the table. "Just as well as a modern bride-to-be 
can expect to be. She is worn out with continued social 
duties and longing for it to be over with. I must remain 
with you. Aunt Amelia, only one more day.” 

"Promise me, Tom, you will bring Esther to see me.” 
"I will. She expressed the same desire about you.” "I 
would like to see more of her,” said his aunt. "I have 
seen very little of her in late years, and now that she is 
to become almost a daughter to me, I am anxious to see 
her again.” 

That evening Tom’s aunt asked him to come and see the 
old paintings she wished him to have. She conducted him 
to an unused room, fitted the key into the door and unlocked 
it. She turned the light on ; he gazed at them in awe. "How 
is it. Aunt Amelia, that I never saw these pictures before?” 
"Because, Tom, the sight of them was so painful to your 
uncle and me that we had them removed here, out of sight. 
When I heard from you of your approaching wedding, I 
came here, uncovered them, and dusted them myself. I 
could not bear any other hand to touch them. I have kept 
them all these years, knowing the time would come when 
they would be precious in your eyes, and would adorn your 
home, as they once did mine.” 

"They shall be placed in the sunlight in my home,” said 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


243 


Tom. ‘T want their faces to look on Esther and me and 
witness our happiness. I feel the influence of my mother’s 
sweet face will guide our lives, and father’s manly coun- 
tenance will urge me on to a nobler and better life.” 

''Now, Tom, let me tell you a little about them. This,” 
she said, pointing to a full length portrait of a child of ten 
years, "is your mother as a child.” Her brown curls hung 
over her shoulders and her large blue eyes looked straight 
at him. "How lovely she was !” he exclaimed, "even as 
a child.” "Yes,” responded his aunt, "but, Tom, that pic- 
ture shows no animation. Her face was perfect when 
wreathed in smiles.” 

"This,” she said, pointing to the painting of a young man, 
"is your father, just as he left college. How proud your 
grandfather was of him that day. You have his physique. 
Look at his broad shoulders, just like yours. You have 
the same poise of the head. It was well for you, Tom, 
that you inherited your father’s fine constitution. Your 
mother was more fragile. 

."This,” she said, showing him the painting of a hand- 
some young girl in a shimmering white dress, "was your 
mother as a bride; and this,” she continued, turning to a 
portrait by its side, "was your father, taken the day before 
his wedding.” 

"Oh, Aunt Amelia, why could they not have been spared 
to gladden my life,” he said, sadly. "Tom,” said his aunt, 
as she saw the tears gathering in his eyes, "come away. Let 
us go and find your uncle. These paintings I intend to give 
you and Esther for your home,” she said, as she turned 
off the light and prepared to lock the door again. There 
are other things here that I wish you to have, Tom, but 
not during my lifetime. I want to keep them with me as 
long as I live.” "God grant that you may retain them many 
years yet,” replied Tom, fervently. 

The rest of the evening was spent with his aunt and 
uncle. They told him many pleasant incidents in connec- 
tion with his father’s and mother’s lives. "You and Esther 
must keep in touch with us,” they said. "You are all we 
have to brighten our old age.” Tom told them of the 


244 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


beautiful home Mr. Pemberton had given them, and how 
it was now in the decorators’ hands. ''You don’t know how 
happy we feel to know you are allying yourself to a good 
family. So many young men choose some showy, vain 
girl, who could not possibly make a life companion worth 
calling such and find it out too late. Matrimony is a long 
road to travel, and a young couple should be very careful 
in choosing their partner,” said his uncle, seriously. 

"I have made no mistake, I am sure, uncle,” said Tom, 
"in selecting Esther. She has been tried so much during 
our engagement and has borne up well under it all. She 
had innumerable chances to marry wealth, but refused them 
all. She loves me, I know, just as dearly as I do her.” 

"Yes,” replied his uncle, "the Pembertons are good 
people. I have known them many years.” 

As Tom bade them good-night, his aunt drew him 
towards her and kissed him gently. "You must not mind 
me, Tom,” she said. "To me you are yet only a boy.” "I 
want you to feel that way towards me. Aunt Amelia. I 
was starved for some affection after I left you to go out 
into the world of business until I met Esther.” "We missed 
you, too, Tom, but there was no opening here for a young 
man of your qualities. We felt it was better you should 
go to a large city. We knew Mr. Pemberton could ad- 
vance you better than we could. He knew more of business 
methods.” "Yes, he has given me some good advice on 
business matters. Still my independent nature would as- 
sert itself at times.” 

"To-morrow I must leave you. Aunt Amelia. Esther is 
getting impatient to see me, and I don’t blame her. I feel 
the same way. We seem to have become necessary to each 
other’s existence.” 

"That is as it should be, Tom,” replied his aunt. "Well, 
I will say good-night again,” he said, as he took her hand 
in his and pressed it warmly. Then he went to find his 
uncle, whom he found asleep in his chair. He stood and 
looked at him a few moments, saying, "Dear old uncle ! You 
were father and brother to me, and are so yet !” He turned 
and went quietly to his room. When he reached it, he 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


245 


turned on the light and read Esther’s letter over again, 
and sat thinking of her until he found himself nodding. 
He hurriedly disrobed and laid down sleepily, still thinking 
of Esther. 

He rose early next morning so as to have all the time 
he could with his uncle and aunt. After breakfast he left 
for the train, promising to have some one to meet them 
and conduct them to the Pemberton home when they came 
for his wedding. ‘‘Do, Tom,” said his uncle. “We are as 
bad as two children when we go to a large city; always 
afraid we will get lost,” he said, laughing. “I will take 
care of that,” said Tom, “and get you there safely.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

PREPARATIONS FOR THE WEDDING. 

When Esther heard Tom run up the steps of her home, 
she was at the door ready to greet him. “I have been 
watching for you, Tom, ever since I knew the train was 
due.” “I got here as quick as I could,” said Tom, breath- 
lessly. After they entered the house and sat down, Tom 
said, “How is the trousseau progressing? “Ask mother,” 
replied Esther. “I don’t count for anything. You would 
think it was her, not I, that was getting married; but she 
is enjoying it, so why should I care? You must not mind, 
Tom, if she goes to putting you through your paces. She 
is so afraid you will stumble over my train.” “How long 
is it going to be, Esther?” “I don’t know. I let mother 
settle that. I only expect to wear it once. Father says she 
cried her eyes out because the dressmaker would not allow 
her to have a train two yards long on her wedding gown. 
I don’t want any tears shed over mine,” laughed Esther. 
“Tom, there are two more additions to the retinue already 
engaged.” “More bridesmaids?” queried Tom. “No; two 
pages, if you please, in white satin and wearing cocked 
hats. They are to hold the train. “And keep me off it, I 
suppose,” replied Tom. “Esther, you and I had grit to 


246 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


undertake it/’ “We did not know what we were going 
into, Tom,” she answered. “However, it will soon be 
all over; and, as father says, mother will have something 
to talk about the balance of her days.” 

They sat a long time talking over Tom’s visit, and over 
what Esther had done in his absence. “I suppose, Esther,” 
he said, “you have no end of beautiful gowns.” “Oh, yes, 
Tom. You know, father gave mother his permission to 
spend all the money she wished to on me, and she is striv- 
ing hard to live up to his instructions. The only thing she 
will not forgive me for is my insisting on having every- 
thing bought in my own native land. So the whole trousseau 
will be made of home products, much to mother’s disgust, 
who thinks that unless a gown comes from Paris it’s not 
au fait, I have agreed to everything else, but on that one 
point I held my own. Our stores have just as lovely things 
on this side of the water. It’s all nonsense to send to Paris 
for our clothing. We have just as capable men and women, 
too, to make them. Only we call them Mr. and Mrs. in- 
stead of Monsieur and Madame.” “Still, we have plenty of 
people, too,” said Tom, “who think, just as soon as you 
Frenchify the name, the goods and the maker are much 
better.” “Yes, look at Mrs. Mason. She was an nonentity 
until she became Madame Mason. Now she is chic and 
quite the rage. It’s laughable, isn’t it, Tom?” “It would 
be, if it did not have its serious side, Esther. The ques- 
tion arises, Where are we drifting to ? Are our own people 
getting ashamed of their country and products ? Our 
wealthy class live abroad all they can, as soon as they have 
accumulated the means. Their own country becomes too 
plebeian. We have no titles to acquire, nor court ways to 
ape. Are we becoming,” continued Tom, “too snobbish to 
admit our superiority, or are we going into premature 
decay? Let us hope not, Esther. Do you know, I think 
that too much money is worse than none, Esther,” said 
Tom. “It leads first to extravagance, then to folly and on 
to imbecility. At the third generation we find our young 
men minus the qualities that made their grandfathers fa- 
mous. The sturdy honor they guarded with pride has van- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


247 


ished. The courteous treatment of womenkind in general 
has followed it. The industry and frugality that brought 
out their best qualities has been submerged, leaving in its 
place a generation of weak saplings. It lies now with the 
future mothers to raise the standard to its old place, and 
there are plenty of good women left that are capable of 
doing it.’' “Well, Tom,” said Esther, “it’s a big jump from 
degenerates to dress, but I’ll have to make it, for here is 
Madame la Mode coming up the steps.” 

After they were admitted, the Madame and her assistant 
walked up stairs. Esther did not follow them immediately, 
as she knew by experience it would take some time before 
she would be ready. Madame la Mode had all the hauteur 
of her profession, and demanded absolute obedience to her 
orders before she would consent to even discuss a gown. 
Most of her customers were as putty in her hands; she 
moulded them to suit herself. In Esther she found her 
match, she would have her gowns made to suit her or not 
at all. The Madame was too diplomatic to dispute with 
her. The patronage of the Pembertons meant too much 
to her. It was a favorite expression with her that she was 
modiste to the Pembertons. 

This had the effect of awing her less fortunate cus- 
tomers. When they objected to a certain style, all she had 
to say was, “Miss Pemberton admires it.” This was suffi- 
cient, no matter how unbecoming it was. It was perfect if 
Miss Pemberton thought so. Esther, of course, knew 
nothing of this; but had decided long ago that she would 
not submit to the Madame’s arrogance. 

The maid came at length and told her that Madame la 
Mode was at her service. Esther walked slowly up stairs, 
dreading the ordeal. On entering the room, she found her 
mother revelling in laces and all kinds of dainty finery. 
“Esther,” she said, excitedly, “the Madame has some of the 
loveliest chiffons I ever saw, and such a beautiful collection 
of filmy gauzes. I am just dying to see them, but she would 
not open them until you came. She says the bride should 
see them first.” 

The Madame, after greeting Esther, put on her eye- 


248 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


glasses very deliberately, then bowing stiffly in the direction 
of the assistant, ordered her to untie the numerous boxes 
they had brought with them. Mrs. Pemberton was all ex- 
citement. She could hardly restrain herself, so anxious 
was she to see the contents of the pasteboard boxes. As 
soon as they were opened and the goods displayed on a 
table provided for the purpose, she invited Esther to choose. 
Esther looked over them carefully and picked out what 
she thought was necessary. Her mother could not under- 
stand her coolness. “Are you sure you have decided on 
enough gloves and handkerchiefs?'' she asked concernedly 
of Esther. “Yes, mother; I have." “You ought to have 
more of those lovely collars. One can't have too many, 
Esther," she continued; “and veils, too, and belts. The 
Madame has taken the trouble to bring these things for 
your inspection." “Yes, mother, and I have admired them 
and chosen what I need." 

Mrs. Pemberton could not resist the temptation of add- 
ing endless costly trifles to what Esther had already chosen. 
Every now and then she would see something else she 
needed, and the Madame watched her shrewdly as she 
sorted out ribbons and laces enough for a dozen brides. 
At last the choice was completed and laid aside. The 
Madame gave a haughty glance at the assistant, notifying 
her at the same time to fold up the remaining goods and 
put them into their boxes. 

Mrs. Pemberton ordered refreshments sent up. As 
Madame partook of them, she informed Esther that she 
would call next day and try on the bridal gown, which 
had reached that stage of importance. She drew on her 
gloves, and nodding graciously to Mrs. Pemberton and 
Esther, was conducted down stairs. 

She took her seat in the waiting carriage, and drove to 
her establishment, well pleased with the prospect of the 
large cheque that was before her. “A most delightful girl 
to provide for," said the Madame to the assistant. She 
never worked for any one ; she provided their gowns. That 
was the usual way she put it. “So many of these wealthy 
people haggle over the price of things, but Miss Pemberton 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


249 


never does. She will make a beautiful bride, Marie. I 
will need your assistance at the fitting on to-morrow. I have 
not decided yet on the style of train, whether to leave it 
square or round off the corners. What would you sug- 
gest ?’’ '‘Square, Madame. It’s easier for the pages to 
hold. "You’re right, Marie. One has to consider those 
things. Ah, me,” said Madame, reminiscently, "how many 
brides I have dressed and how few have been really happy.” 
The carriage stopped at the establishment and the Madame 
walked languidly in, followed by the assistant, who was 
loaded down with boxes. 

Madame la Mode arrived next morning according to 
promise. She had with her two assistants, for Madame 
never deigned to stoop to the preliminary fitting. She 
only added the necessary touches for completion. When 
she was all ready, she sent for Esther and requested her 
to mount the block, as she laughingly told Tom. Madame 
commanded her assistants to put the gown on Esther, and, 
after several critical glances, told them what changes to 
make, and where to place the lace. When they had fin- 
ished, she walked around Esther in a stately manner. Then 
ordered her assistants to hold the pincushions while she 
made some needed alteration. She put a pin in here and 
there, then surveyed it critically again, made some more 
changes, stood off and reviewed her handiwork, until Esther 
was almost ready to faint from fatigue. 

"Will it take much longer, Madame?” pleaded Esther. 
"Just a little more time. Miss Pemberton. I want your 
mother’s opinion of it.” 

She called Mrs. Pemberton, who was in the next room, 
and had, at the Madame’s request, withdrawn during the 
trying on period. "I don’t wish you to see it,” she had 
said, "until it is ready to view,” as Mrs. Pemberton had 
begged to be a witness to that important operation. 

Now that the permission was granted, Mrs. Pemberton 
rushed into the room, throwing up her hands in ecstasy, 
exclaiming, "Esther, you look perfectly lovely. Every eye 
will be on you as you sweep down the aisle.” "It would be 
so, any way, mother,” she answered; "no matter what I 


250 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


looked like. It’s disgusting to think of the way people of 
supposed refinement stare at a person at weddings and 
receptions.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was too intent on admiring the bridal 
robe to hear anything. She was down on her knees exam- 
ining the beautiful lace flounce which adorned the bottom 
of the dress. 

‘'Where did you get that handsome lace flounce?” she 
exclaimed. “It came from Paris, Mrs. Pemberton.” “Did 
you hear that, Esther?” said her mother. “You declared 
you would not have an article in your trousseau that was 
not woven or made in this country.” “I would not, mother, 
if I had known it.” “You could not help yourself, Esther. 
We cannot manufacture such lace.” 

“I would have had my dress embroidered then. “The 
duty on that lace was enormous,” put in Madame. “That’s 
one consolation, people have to pay duty on imported 
goods.” 

“You are very patriotic, are you not, Miss Pemberton?” 
said Madame. “I seldom meet customers who are content 
with purchasing what they need on this side of the water. 
‘It must come from Paris,’ that is their edict ; if it does not, 
they refuse to accept it.” 

“You must not mind my daughter, Madame la Mode. 
She has some very peculiar ideas about her country. If 
she had not, I might have been mother-in-law to a duke.” 
Madame opened her eyes in astonishment, as Mrs. Pember- 
ton recited Esther’s peremptory refusal. “She certainly 
must be a strange girl,” commented Madame. Esther 
listened to her mother’s account of his Grace’s ancestral 
possessions, which she was entertaining the Madame with, 
in disgust. 

“I may appear strange to you, Madame, but I love my 
country. It’s my birthplace, and why should I not?” said 
Esther, warmly. “I am not ashamed of it like so many of 
my countrywomen are.” 

Madame readjusted her glasses and looked calmly at 
Esther’s flushed face. “My dear Miss Pemberton, you 
must not excite yourself.” “I am not at all excited, Madame. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


251 


Just tired, that's all. It always annoys me to hear people 
apologizing for the imaginary shortcomings of our coun- 
try. We have accomplished more in one hundred years of 
our life than any other nation." 

‘That will do, Esther," said Mrs. Pemberton, irritably. 
“As Madame says, you must not excite yourself. I am sure 
I don't want my daughter to be a red faced bride." 

“Miss Pemberton will make a handsome bride," said 
Madame, trying to smooth the troubled waters. 

“May I rest now, Madame?" said Esther, who was 
aching all over from standing so long. “Certainly, Miss 
Pemberton. Remove the gown," she said to one of the as- 
sistants. “Just let me have another look at it before you 
take it off," said Mrs. Pemberton. 

As she gazed on it, she said, “It's simply superb, Madame. 
You certainly are an artist in your own line." Madame 
bowed graciously at the compliment. When Esther was 
relieved of the burden, as she called it, she threw herself 
on the lounge. “Will it need any more fitting?" she asked. 
“No, Miss Pemberton," answered the Madame. “We can 
finish it up now." “Oh ! I'm so glad," said Esther, thank- 
fully. 

Mrs. Pemberton ordered lunch sent up, for Madame was 
tired, too, after the ordeal. She supervised the folding of 
the bridal robe, and sent it back to the dressmaking parlors 
by the assistants. That and the fitting had so wearied her 
that she was obliged to rest before leaving the Pemberton 
mansion. While doing so, she entertained Mrs. Pemberton 
and Esther with the history of former brides she had 
dressed. They were all beautiful girls according to her 
description; but, as Esther remarked afterwards, “All rich 
girls are beautiful. You never read a newspaper report 
of one that wasn't. It must be the reflection of the dollars 
that glorifies them." 

There was nothing talked of now by Mrs. Pemberton 
but the coming wedding. She would open up all the beau- 
tiful accessories that were prepared for the bride, and 
admire them like a child would a toy. Then she would 
fold them up, only to open them again next day. As Esther 


252 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

often said, ‘^Mother could not be happier if it was her own 
wedding she was preparing for.” 

She had even persuaded her husband to view them, but 
thought him very unappreciative, because he did not want 
to look them over next day with her again. 

‘That's just like a man, Stanley; they have no estimate 
of the sentiriient that goes with such things. I can't see 
them often enough for my part,” she said. “But then, I 
just dote on pretty trifles.” 

When Esther was rested up, she went in quest of her 
father. She found him in the library reading the paper. 
He looked up and smiled as she entered. “Where does my 
girl hide herself these times?” he asked. She answered 
him by telling him of the ordeal she had passed through. 
“But that’s the last of the trying on. I never had the slight- 
est idea that getting married was such hard work. Did 
you, father?” “To tell you the truth, Esther, I never gave 
it much thought. My idea was, girls bought a few extra 
gowns, decorated the church, paid the minister his fee for 
his services and presto ! it was all over. But it seems I was 
mistaken. The whole house has been in a turmoil for over 
a month. We can’t even sit to the table any more together. 
It’s a lunch or a tea, or something all the time. Farewells 
to every one but father,” laughed Mr. Pemberton. “They 
can’t hardly wish him a tearful good-bye, as he is needed 
too bad to furnish the funds for the rest of the farewells.” 
“It is funny, isn’t it, father, when you analyze it?” 

“I am glad of one thing, Esther ; that is that I made you 
promise to remain with us. The more I think over it, the 
more I realize that our home would be desolate without 
you. I would be companionless but for your society; and 
Tom, too, has become a necessity to me. He is just like 
a son. I want you to tell him when he comes this evening 
that I wish to see him, Esther.” 

“He won’t be here this evening, father. You know he 
has to attend the dinner.” 

“I’d forgotten that, Esther. Well then, when he does 
come, tell him.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 253 

‘T will, father,’^ she answered, ‘‘but he will be here to 
lunch to-morrow and you can see him then/' 

‘‘That's right, Esther; that will be time enough." 

“I can rest now, father; everything is almost ready." 

“Your mother won't let you rest, Esther. She will find 
some new social duty for you to perform." 

“No, father; she told me only this morning that it was 
customary for the bride to have the last few days to 
herself." 

“Thank heaven for the custom," said Mr. Pemberton. 
“There's your mother calling you now. I knew she would 
not let you rest." 

As Esther rose to leave the room, she kissed her father 
affectionately. 

“Tom’s lucky to get her," he commented, as he took up 
his paper and began to peruse it. 

“Esther," said her mother, “did you decide on the style 
of slippers you would wear with your bridal gown ?" 

“Of course, I did, mother. Why?" 

“Oh, I am so sorry, Esther. I have just heard where I 
could get lovely ones, white satin embroided with seed 
pearls." 

“Now, mother, don't bother me any more, please. I don't 
want another thing. I just want to rest up and should 
think you would, too." 

“Why, Esther, this is a tonic to me. I have been up stairs 
five times since the Madame left, looking over some orna- 
ments she left here for you to choose from." 

“What are they for, mother?" 

“To fasten your bridal veil with." 

“I am not going to wear any ornaments but father’s and 
Tom’s. 

“Not those pearls, Esther?" said Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Yes; those pearls.” 

“Esther, you provoke me. You might just as well wear 
your diamonds; they sparkle so beautifully in the electric 
light." 

“Is that all you wanted me for, mother?" 


^54 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'All I can now think of, Esther.” 

“I am going to my room now, mother, and don't, please, 
disturb me. I wish to rest until dinner time.” 

As soon as Esther had closed the door of her room, Mrs. 
Pemberton went to the library to see her husband. 

“Well, Eva,” he said, “how are things progressing?” 

“Just lovely, Stanley; only I can't persuade Esther to 
buy another thing.” 

“Probably she has all she wants,” he replied. “You bet- 
ter leave the poor girl alone; she's worn out.” 

“What has she done to wear her out?” asked Mrs. 
Pemberton. 

“It's not what she has done, but what the balance of you 
are doing. Madame la Mode kept her standing until she 
was weak from exhaustion.” 

“Well, I must say, Stanley, you and Esther are the 
strangest pair I ever heard of. Here am I, all enthusiasm 
and neither of you appear to care a snap. Esther won't 
even look at the ornaments Madame brought. She says she 
is going to wear the jewels you and Tom gave her.” 

“I am glad to hear that, Eva.” 

“You are! Well, it's extraordinary. Diamonds are just 
the thing for evening wear. That's when they show off 
best,” said Mrs. Pemberton, resignedly. 

They sat talking about Esther and her wedding until 
dinner was announced. 

Esther came to the table looking bright and refreshed. 
Next morning her father took her driving to the park. 
Mrs. Pemberton refused to go; there was too much at- 
traction at home. 

When they returned, Tom was there with her. He told 
them of the dinner, and all the fine things they had served 
to them, and how many toasts were drunk to his health, 
and of the good wishes of his friends for their future 
happiness. 

“You drank your toasts in water, I suppose,” said 
Esther. 

“Yes; I don’t propose to break my promise to uncle, 
just on the eve of my wedding. I made that promise to 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


255 


him just as I was leaving for college. I wondered at the 
time why he exacted it ; but I soon found out. He under- 
stood the conditions better than I did. The college boys 
used to laugh at me for trying to keep such a promise. 
Of course, there were times when I found it awkward to 
live up to; but I can’t say now I lost anything by it. It 
took lots of courage at first to stand the taunts of the fel- 
lows, but after a while they never annoyed me.” 

''Keep it up, Tom,” said Mr. Pemberton. "It won’t hurt 
you ; and I know it will help you constitutionally, if in no 
other way.” 

After lunch Mr. Pemberton requested Tom to come with 
him to the library. After they were comfortably seated, 
Mr. Pemberton turned to Tom, saying, "I want to have a 
talk with you. There is a great deal I would like to say 
and I will be as brief as possible. To begin with, I need 
you here with me, Tom. Would you mind retiring from 
the bank to take charge of my affairs? I will give you 
double what you are getting at the bank.” 

Mr. Pemberton noticed Tom’s surprised look, but went 
on. "I cannot handle my business any longer alone. My 
property needs an active man to look after it. In looking 
over my papers, I find several of the insurance policies 
have run out. I trusted my agent, but find he neglected 
them. Several other business matters have come under my 
notice, showing his careless way of handling them. This 
cannot go on, Tom. I had every faith in him, but now find 
it was misplaced. I have said nothing about my discoveries 
to him yet, nor do I intend to until I investigate further. 
I will need your assistance, Tom, in any case. I know I 
can rely on you to help me.” 

"Indeed you can, Mr. Pemberton. If you like, I will 
help you now ; I have nothing special to do.” 

Mr. Pemberton was pleased with Tom’s willingness. He 
went to the safe and brought out his papers, handing them 
to Tom for closer examination. 

"You never answered my question yet, Tom. Will you 
undertake the control of my affairs? I am getting old. 
Esther is all I have, and naturally she will inherit every- 


256 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

thing. She will need some one accustomed to business to 
help her in the management of her property ; and you, Tom, 
are the proper person to do it. I wish you to become 
familiar with it all, while I am here to instruct you. Will 
you grant this wish of mine?"' 

'T will, Mr. Pemberton, on one condition; that is, if I 
can send in my resignation to the bank. I cannot occupy 
both positions, and do either one of them justice.'’ 

'Thank you, Tom ; I feel as if I can consider it settled. 
It will relieve me of a great burden. I have one more re- 
quest to make of you, Tom,” he said pathetically, "which I 
hope you will grant. I never had a son of my own to call 
me father. Esther has been a good daughter to me. Could 
you bestow a favor on me and call me father?” 

Tom grasped his hand. "You have been a father to me 
and will always remain so. God bless you, father,” said 
Tom, fervently. 

"Thank you, Tom. You have made me very happy.” 

It seemed strange to Tom to call any one father. He had 
never used the word before in addressing any one, and felt 
embarrassed at the sound of it. Esther just came into the 
room at that moment and wondered why they were both 
so silent. Mr. Pemberton was the first to speak. "Esther,” 
he said, "I have a son. Tom has promised to call me father 
and be my son in reality.” 

The rest of the afternoon was spent in a happy reunion, 
Mr. Pemberton having put the papers back in the safe 
at Esther’s approach. 

Mrs. Pemberton gushed over Tom and insisted on him 
calling her mother, too, which he did, much to Esther’s 
amusement. 

"Tom, you don’t know what you are undertaking in 
adopting mother. She will be running to you for every- 
thing, and entertaining all her friends with the wonderful 
doings of her son, Tom. You know what mothers are. 
There are no children as smart as theirs.” 

"Well,” laughed Tom, "I’ll be appreciated at last.” 

Tom found time next morning to make a visit to the 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 257 

bank, and conferred with the manager, who was very much 
upset by Tom’s request. 

‘Uould you not see your way clear, Mr. Seymour, to 
conduct both positions?” 

‘‘No,” said Tom; “I could not do it properly; they both 
need close attention and one or the other would have to 
suffer neglect in consequence.” 

“Well, Mr. Seymour, since you desire it, I will call a 
meeting of the directors, and after they talk it over I will 
notify you of their decision. But I do wish you would re- 
consider your resignation.” 

Tom assured him that it would be impossible, as Mr. 
Pemberton needed him badly. 

That being attended to, Tom walked to his club and 
began to arrange his affairs there. He had consulted with 
Esther about giving up his membership, but she advised 
him not to. 

“You will want to keep in touch with your friends, Tom, 
and will perhaps enjoy an evening with them occasionally. 
You would hardly expect me to give up my girl friends 
because I got married. No, Tom, let us both feel at liberty 
to enjoy our pursuits without interference from one an- 
other. I don’t believe either of us will ever care to be away 
from home much.” 

“I know I won’t,” said Tom. 

“And where you are, there’s where I will be,” said 
Esther. 

On mentioning the fact to her father, he said, “You have 
shown very good judgment, just because a few words pro- 
nounce you man and wife, that does not give either of you 
any reason to curtail the rights of the other; nor does it 
give either of you the authority to dictate the other’s life. 
You have both just as much right to your own opinions 
after you are married as you had before. But love tempers 
our regard for one another and gives us the right and wish 
to respect the other’s feelings. It’s too much like a relic 
of barbarism, where one puts the iron heel of despotism 
down on the other because they don’t coincide with their 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


258 

views. Thorough harmony only comes with thorough con- 
fidence; never keep anything from one another. Let your 
lives be an open book, where each can turn the pages of 
memory and review the past together. Both your lives are 
unsullied and there is no reason why you should not reach 
the highest pinnacle of happiness. I predict a long, happy 
life for both of you.’’ 

^‘Thank you, father,” said Esther. '‘You have made me 
very happy. Mother said I was foolish not to make Tom 
leave his club before I married him, just to show my 
authority over him.” 

Mr. Pemberton laughed heartily. "Your mother is very 
heroic when it comes to words, but perfectly harmless in the 
practise of them.” 

Tom resumed the examination of the papers next day 
and found many signs of carelessness, but no actual de- 
linquency. At Mr. Pemberton’s suggestion, they went and 
examined several pieces of property they had heard from 
the tenants were in bad condition. This took up nearly 
the whole day. Tom went to the club to see if there was 
any message from the bank. He was handed a letter which 
had come shortly before. 

The directors had decided to ask him once more to retain 
his position before they took any definite action on it. He 
read the letter to Mr. Pemberton, who advised him to please 
himself. 

"If you want to deliberate on it, do so, Tom.” 

"No,” answered Tom. "My mind is made up. I think 
I can be of more service to you. I will send my answer in 
the morning.” 

"Let us get back to the house,” said Mr. Pemberton. 
"We will just have time to reach there for dinner.” 

Tom demurred, but Mr. Pemberton insisted on his return. 

"I promised Esther I’d bring you back again. Now, 
Tom, I propose we leave the rest of the business until you 
return from your bridal trip.” 

"Did you attend to those policies?” asked Tom. 

"No; I did not.” 

"We might as well stop there now,” said Tom. "There’s 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 259 

no telling what might happen over night and the loss would 
be great/' 

They drove to the office and found the clerk preparing 
to close. ''Just in time," said Mr. Pemberton, as he stated 
his business. It took the clerk but a short time to renew 
the policies. They then turned homeward, reaching there 
barely in time for dinner. 

‘‘Well, Esther," said Tom, as he sat down to dinner, “has 
mother added any more to the collection?" 

“I don't know. I've had Maggie here all the afternoon. 
I had to show her everything. You know, she is a favored 
individual with us. She lived here so long and was my 
nurse until I was too big to have one. You ought to have 
been here to hear the praises she sang for me. I don’t know 
whether you will accept her method of showing your grati- 
tude or not. She said, ‘Indeed, the fine gentleman should 
always be on his knees, giving thanks for getting so blessed 
a girl for a wife.' " 

Tom laughed heartily. 

“Well, I might, if the girl was not all the time sitting 
on my knees." 

Esther blushed at Tom’s audacity. 

“Maggie's all right,” he said. 

“We think so," answered Esther. “She is wonderfully 
interested in our wedding. I promised her some wedding 
cake. Don't you forget that, mother." 

“Esther, my hands will be full enough without bothering 
about Maggie." 

“I’ll get it to her somehow, then, if I have to send it by 
special delivery, mother." 


CHAPTER XXIX. ^ 

EXCITEMENT IN FINNIGAN's LANE. 

Mrs. Mulligan arrived back in Finnigan’s Lane bristling 
with importance. The neighbors knew where she had been 
and were just as anxious as she was to hear the news. As 


26 o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


soon as she was safely inside her house, Mrs. Israel was 
invited in. She was soon followed by Mrs. Burgomeister, 
and her next door neighbor. Mrs. Israel and Mrs. Burgo- 
meister felt rather important. They had met Miss Pem- 
berton, the millionaire's daughter. This rather awed the 
other visitors. But Mrs. Mulligan was equal to the occa- 
sion. She took off her bonnet and wiped her perspiring 
hands and face and put on her apron with a deliberation 
that was exasperating to the waiting guests. Her neigh- 
bors waited breathelssly to hear the news. At last they 
could stand the suspense no longer ; and Mrs. Brady, an 
extremely stout or, as she called herself, fleshy woman, said 
abruptly, ‘'Yez has been to the big house on the Avenoo, 
they do be telling me.” 

‘‘Yes," replied Mrs. Mulligan, who felt a notch or two 
above the rest of the neighborhood, being the only one in 
the lane that had lived in a fine family, as she often told 
them about it. Mrs. Burgomeister had worked in the bakery, 
and Mrs. Israel in a factory, and the other had lived out, 
as they expressed it, but not like Mrs. Mulligan, among 
the fine folks. 

“I suppose there do be great doin’s up there," continued 
Mrs. Brady. 

“Indeed, there do," answered Mrs. Mulligan. “Sure ycz 
niver seen the likes, such butiful dresses, shoes, hats; the 
likes of which none of yez ever seen. I even seen the 
joowels she do be goin' to wear." 

She went on enumerating the various articles of apparel, 
enlarging on their beauty and price. At last the neighbors, 
with the exception of Mrs. Israel and Mrs. Burgomeister, 
took their departure. It was then that Mrs. Mulligan told 
the most important part of the news. 

“Sure I have more to tell yez, but not to the likes of 
thf'm," she said, pointing a fat thumb in the direction of 
the parting guests. “That Brady woman is too inquisitive 
for anything. She niver crosses the street to bid me the 
time o' day ; and now she is that impudent she do be coming 
here to find out the news. Now I'll be telling yez two. 
Sure, Miss Esther has a stack of clothes as big as this house 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


261 


for me. And it's yourselves that will be having some. 
There’s a red hat there, that’s a beauty. Miss Esther wore 
it just onct to a garden party. I was thinking it would 
be nice for Aggie to get married in, but her father do be 
that queer, he wouldn’t let her wear it, I know. He hates 
red. He says it’s the divil’s own color. He niver seen a 
pictur’ of him but what he was all dressed in red.” 

“That don’t matter, Mrs. Mulligan. “There’s lots of fine 
people wear red. Your husband don’t know what he talks 
about,” said Mrs. Burgomeister, who was very partial 
to red. 

“Let me tell you more; there’s hats enough for all of 
us, and dresses such as the likes of yez has niver seen. The 
bed was stacked high with them. And stockings,” she 
whispered, as she heard Jamie’s step, not thinking it proper 
to mention such things in her son’s hearing. His coming 
into the room closed the conversation. As Mrs. Mulligan 
saw her visitors off, she put her hand up to her mouth, and 
whispered, “Come agen tomorry and Til tell yez more.” 

“Well, ma!” asked Jamie, “how’s Miss Pemberton?” 

“Just as good as iver. She do be that kind to us all. She 
has iverything stacked up so high,” she said, as she raised 
her arm above her head to indicate the height. “There’s 
clothes enough for all of us and one or two of me friends 
besides.” 

“I have got a splendid present for her, ma ; it’s an edition 
de luxe, pictures of the old masters, a gift such as a lady 
of Miss Pemberton’s education would appreciate and 
enjoy.” 

“I don’t see how she could, Jamie. What does she care 
about your old masters? There was Terence Maguire; he 
had the smallpox, and it’s a mighty poor pictur he’d make. 
And Mr. Ryan, so fat and pompous; and Mr. Flynn him- 
self was no beauty. Yez might have chosen better, Jamie, 

“Why, ma, you don’t understand. They are painters.” 

“Painters !” she said with contempt. “You better go and 
get a fotygraft of that wan that’s painting Burgomeister’s 
bakery. He’s not very good looking, I know, but he’s a^ 
good looking as any painter I know of.” 


262 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


''Ma, let me explain. It’s copies of paintings that artists 
have painted in Europe of Bible and coronation scenes and 
things like that ; rare works of art. They occupy prominent 
places in churches and cathedrals — the originals do.” 

This appeased her some, but she was disappointed in 
Jamie’s taste. At this point Aggie made her appearance. 
She always came home at noon. 

‘'Oh, ma,” she said, “the girls are all crazy about Miss 
Pemberton’s wedding. It’s going to be awful grand, they 
say. They just tormented me to find out the particulars. 
I told them you were going up there, and you bet they 
look up to me now,” she said, as she vigorously chewed 
a piece of gum. 

“Yes,” said her mother, “they do be butiful things up 
there at the big house,” and she rehearsed it all for Aggie’s 
benefit. “I was forgetting to tell ye all about the fine 
clothes she do be after givin’ me for the children.” 

When she came to tell about the red hat, Aggie was in 
raptures over it. 

“It don’t matter if pa don’t like red. It’s chic,” she said. 
Aggie worked in a millinery store, and had picked up many 
catch phrases. 

“What’s that?” asked her mother. 

“It’s stylish and odd. Makes people open their eyes, turn 
round and look at you,” said Aggie. 

“I should think it would,” said Jamie, who had come in 
time to hear the last of the conversation. “A red hat with 
your red hair?” 

“You don’t need to talk, Jamie Mulligan. Your hair is 
redder ’an carrots.” 

“That do be no way to talk to each other,” said Mrs. 
Mulligan, severely. 

Aggie paid little attention to her mother, but went on 
about the hat. 

“I could put a green feather in it. Pa would like it then, 
I know.” 

“You better put a pitchfork,” said Jamie. “He would 
like that better.” 

“Now children, I won’t have any back talk among yez.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


263 


But Agrie was determined to have it out. 

‘‘What ao you think, ma? Jamie wants us to move out 
of the Lane.” 

“What!” said Mrs. Mulligan, aghast. 

“Because, ma,” said Jamie, “I don’t think it’s a nice place 
for the children to grow up in. You know environment 
counts for so much.” 

“Don’t be trying any of your big words on me. I’ll not 
stand it,” said Mrs. Mulligan, angrily. “If it’s any disease 
yez is afraid of, say so.” 

“Why, ma, it means your surroundings, place you live, 
you know.” 

“Why didn’t you say so, then? I always told your pa 
too much book laming would be your ruination; and I’ll 
tell- your pa about your highfalutin ideas. Me leave Fin- 
nigan’s Lane, where all me friends are? Yez are crazy, 
Jamie, to want me to do it. Hasn’t Aggie’s young man 
just engaged two rooms over the bakery? No, Jamie; yez 
better go yerself, if ye can’t be contint wid us,” said Mrs. 
Mulligan, wiping away a tear. 

“Now, ma, don’t misunderstand me. It’s not healthy 
Here for the children. There’s no drainage.” 

"Not healthy! Isn’t it? Go long wid your nonsense, 
Jamie. There’s no fatter nor rosier children than mine 
anywhere to be found. Look at Dinny, didn’t he take the 
prize for bein’ the fattest by at the picnic; and yez talk 
about health and drainage. There’s more fever and sick- 
ness among the rich than we iver knew of. Yez know that, 
too. Go into any of your swell parks and see the puny 
little bits av children wid their nurse-maids. Niver a bit av 
play to them at all, at all. Just growed up men an women, 
all starched up so they can’t breathe the air the good Lord 
put here for thim.” 

“Now, ma, your preaching again. Just listen to me for 
a while,” said Aggie. “What are you going to give Miss 
Pemberton for a wedding present?” 

“Sure, I don’t know, Aggie. I have a nice piece of 
crochet I could put on an apron ; but the likes of her don’t 
wear aprons.” 


264 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

“Make her some nice Limerick lace, ma. You can make 
it lovely/' 

“That's just what I'll be after doin’. Mrs. Israel is mak- 
ing her a piece of Spatchel work, and Mrs. Burgomeister is 
going to send her a fruit cake." 

“They got nerve!" said Aggie, indignantly. “She don’t 
know them." 

“Aggie, they met her here wan day on the lawn, and 
she was that courteous to them, they ain’t niver forgot it. 
She gave thim a five dollar bill apiece, though I niver 
knowed it till next day." 

“I remember it now, ma. You had a party, too, that day.” 

“Indeed, we did, Aggie." 

“I better get a move on me, ma; there’s the whistle 
blowing now." 

So saying, Aggie rushed off to get to the store in time 
to escape a reprimand from her employer. Jamie had gone 
some time before. After the children, as she still called 
them, had left, she sat down to finish her dinner; all the 
time her mind was on Jamie and his idea of leaving the 
Lane. Mr. Mulligan was more ambitious than his wife. He 
had often expressed a wish to live in the country, but never 
mentioned the fact in his wife’s presence, knowing how 
attached she was to the Lane. He was trying to lay away 
all he could spare from his wages, in the hopes of some 
day being able to gratify this wish. In him Jamie had a 
champion. They both wished for different surroundings. 

Jamie had told Aggie of his aspirations. She had kept 
his secret until now. He had exasperated her by alluding 
to her red hair, the bane of her existence. 

On towards three o’clock Mrs. Israel and Mrs. Burgo- 
meister made their reappearance; now that the Brady 
woman was gone, they could talk more freely. 

Mrs. Mulligan showed them several gifts Esther had 
given her; they admired them, rather enjoying her acquain- 
tance with the rich Miss Pemberton. 

“Did you ask Miss Pemberton if she could find my Ikey 
some work outdoors?" pathetically asked Mrs. Israel. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


265 


‘'Sure I did; and told her the factory was just killin’ the 
darlint, and yez took him to the free dispensary and the 
doctor said he must be outdoors. I told her how he wasn’t 
fitten for a newsby, cause thim bys would trow him down 
with their rushing ways, runnin’ like haythens after ivery- 
body, and says she, ‘Sure, Mrs. Mulligan, I kin get him a 
job with Madame la Mode; it’s herself was just wishing 
she had a nice by to deliver the dresses to the fine ladies.’ 
Sure an he would be trigged out so fine, Mrs. Israel. A 
blue suit, mind ye, with a strip of goold down the leg of 
his pants. She calls them trousers; all thim swells does; 
and some goold on his coller and a peaked cap with a 
goold band.” 

Mrs. Israel’s eyes were wide open with astonishment, 
her Ikey to be dressed like that. She could hardly compre- 
hend the amount of gold he would have on his person. At 
last she recovered her speech. 

“1st dat possible, Mrs. Mulligan, that my Ikey look so 
fine ?” 

“Sure, Mrs. Israel, just like an officer on the foorce.” 

“Ach ; but she was goot was Miss Pemberton.” 

Mrs. Burgomeister’s position put her above wanting help. 
She had no children, and her mother was prosperous for 
that neighborhood, having the only bakery in the Lane, 
giving employment to her son-in-law, who hoped some day 
to inherit the business through his wife. 

“You vas telling us so,” said Mrs. Burgomeister, “about 
the fine clothes Miss Pemberton was going to give you.” 

“Sure,” said Mrs. Mulligan, “she don’t want to take thim 
old duds with her. I’m thinking that’s why she is givin’ 
them to me. Most of thim has niver been hardly worn. 
Yez all shall have some,” said the generous Mrs. Mulligan. 
“Mr. Hennessy is goin’ up in his express wagon to git thim 
for me tomorry. If yez would like a ride wid me, sure ye 
can go and welcome. We will go up the alley way back 
of the carriage house. I can’t ask yez in, though.” 

They never expected such a thing ; they knew their friend 
was a privileged character at the Avenue. They were satis- 
fied to remain in the alley if they went. Mrs. Burgomeister 


266 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


declined the invitation. Riding was no treat to her. She 
could ride on the bakeiy wagon, whenever she wished. Not 
so with Mrs. Israel. She never had a chance to ride, and 
gladly accepted the offer. 

The blowing of the factory whistle reminded them of the 
hour. Mrs. Israel left hurriedly. ‘T must gets my Ikey 
some supper; he comes home soon now.’’ Mrs. Burgo- 
meister had a like excuse. Mrs. Mulligan’s younger chil- 
dren were where they always were, in the street; just 
now they were running after a wagon to get a ride. 

Before she had supper ready, Mr. Mulligan came in from 
work. He washed himself in the tin basin at the back door, 
coming into the kitchen to dry himself on the roller towel. 
Jamie was the next to arrive. He went to his room and 
made some preparations for the meal. When he came into 
the kitchen, his mother was busy trying to make up for lost 
time. 

“Ma,” he said, ‘‘Mr. Fairchild wrote to me to-day to know 
if I knew of any married man that would take the place 
of gardener for him. He need not have any experience. 
A house and ten acres would be provided for him and his 
family two miles from Mr. Fairchild’s residence. I have 
been trying to think of some family who would be glad of 
it. Just think, pa, a house and ten acres, rent free, and 
big pay besides.” 

Mr. Mulligan had said very little, but was doing a lot 
of thinking. It was just the job he would like. Mrs. Mul- 
ligan said nothing. She was too busy getting the supper 
to pay much attention. Aggie had come in in the mean- 
time. It did not interest her. She was going to be married 
soon. Dinny, Terence and Mary, the remaining children, 
were too busy engaged in trying to get the dog and cat 
to fight to hear anything. As soon as they sat down to 
the supper table, Jamie brought the question up again, and 
asked Ws father if he knew any one he could recommend. 
Mr. Mulligan thought awhile and then turned to his wife, 
saying, “Maggie, how would you like me to take the job? 
I am tired of carrying bricks. I’m not strong like I used 
to be and it hurts me back carrying the hod all day.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 267 

‘‘Sure, Janies, yez don’t mean you would want to leave 
the Lane to take that job?” 

“Why, Maggie, it would be easier work and better pay, 
a good house to live in, and nice for the children. They’ve 
never had a chance to get out in a field and kick up their 
heels in their life; and I am always afraid some wagon’ll 
run over them, playing out in the streets all the time. 

“Aggie, what do you think of it?” he said. 

“Well, pa, bein’ as me and John will be married so soon, 
it’s not much good me having a say; but it would be real 
nice to be near Uncle Terence.” 

“That’s right, ma,” said Jamie. “Uncle is on the police 
force in New York.” 

This had the effect of rousing Mrs. Mulligan to action. 

“Sure, I forgot all about Terence being on the foorce. 
It’s a fine looking man, he is too, if his sister do say it. Six 
feet two in his stocking feet,” she said with honest pride. 

“Well, pa,” said Jamie, “would you like me to suggest 
you to Mr. Fairchild for the place?” 

“It all lies with your ma. If she would be willing to go, 
I would like it above all things. I think it would be better 
for all of us,” he said. 

Mrs. Mulligan found it hard to decide. She would have 
to leave her friends to whom she was very much attached. 
Jamie and Aggie had outgrown her control, and were both 
doing well in their way. 

Aggie’s future husband was an expressman with a good 
business ahead of him. He was an industrious young man 
of good habits, and Mrs. Mulligan felt if she should decide 
on going, Aggie would be in good hands. 

“Sure, I’d like till tomorry to think it over, James.” 

“All right, Maggie, that will be time enough.” 

They rose from the table, Mrs. Mulligan and Aggie at- 
tending to the dishes, while Jamie and his father talked 
over the advantages of such a move. When the evening 
work was finished, Mr. and Mrs. Mulligan sat amusing the 
younger children until bedtime. 

During the night Mrs. Israel called to Mrs. Mulligan to 
come quick, her Ikey was so sick. The kind-hearted Mrs. 


268 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Mulligan went as quick as she could next door to Mrs. 
Israel's comfortless rooms. The sight of Ikey's wan face 
decided her future. 

^‘Sure, what ails the darlint?" she asked. 

‘'He hav one chill," said the frightened mother. "He 
needs hav fresh air, the doctor says," sobbed his poor 
mother. 

‘T hav sewed all night, and can't make moneys enough," 
said the tired, worn-out Mrs. Israel. As soon as her boy 
took sick she called for her staunch friend, Mrs. Mulligan. 

"He must have frish air and you, too, Mrs. Israel," she 
said, putting her strong arms around her frail friend, who 
cried harder than ever at the affectionate demonstration 
of her friend. 

"Just cry all yez want to. Yez will come right with us. 
We aren't goin' to lave you here all alone. Ikey will get 
good and strong there. They do be telling me it's a fine 
place he has." 

But Mrs. Israel heard nothing. She cried as if her heart 
would break; her life had run on hard lines, and she was 
worn out with the struggle of battling for an existence. 
As soon as she was old enough, she was put to work in a 
factory; and before she was even grown, you might say, 
married a factory hand. Neither knew anything but toil 
from their childhood. After Ikey was born, Mrs. Israel's 
health gave way. The ravages of consumption already had 
her husband in its grasp, and soon she was left alone to take 
up the burden of breadwinner for herself and child. Hav- 
ing so little strength, she could only earn a small pittance; 
and if it had not been for the generosity of her neighbor, 
Mrs. Mulligan, many a time she would have gone to bed 
hungry. As soon as Ikey was old enough, he, too, was cast 
into the mill of toil to grind out his daily bread. Was it 
any wonder they both fell under the burden they were 
forced to carry? 

Mrs. Mulligan remained all night with Mrs. Israel; and 
when daylight came, Ikey showed signs of improvement. 
So Mrs. Mulligan went home to get the family's breakiast. 
Mr. Mulligan was already up and busily engaged in raking 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 269 

out the ashes from the stove preparatory to lighting the 
fire. He looked up as his wife entered. 

‘"How is the boy ?” he asked. 

'‘He’s purty sick, James; and it’s yourself must be after 
taking Mr. Fairchild’s job. Ikey and his mother must have 
more frish air, so the doctor do be saying.” 

"But, Maggie, suppose Mr. Fairchild objects to so many.” 

"He won’t do nothin’ of the sort, James ; for I’ll be after 
speaking to Miss Esther and she will fix it. Sure, what 
difference do two be making. There will only be siven 
of us; that’s no family at all, James. Ye see, Aggie will 
be getting married, and Jamie will live uptown. He don’t 
like the Lane any more.” 

In the midst of the discussion, Jamie came in. 

"Well, pa, what will I write to Mr. Fairchild ! Do you 
want it? It’s a fine chance; one in a lifetime.” 

"Maggie, it’s for you to say,” he said, turning to his wife. 

"I say go thin. We must get Ikey out of here.” 

"Are you going to take Ikey and Mrs. Israel with you, 
ma, if pa gets the job?” 

"Of coorse I am. If Ikey and his mother don’t go, I 
don’t go; but yez needn’t mintion thim when ye write to 
Mr. Fairchild.” 

Jamie gave a prolonged whistle. 

"So that’s the way the wind blows,” he exclaimed. 

After the breakfast was over and the family gone, Mrs. 
Mulligan ran in with something for Mrs. Israel to eat. 
Ikey was dressed and eating his breakfast. 

"He looks better already,” she remarked, "but wait till 
yez hear what I have to say.” 

And she told them of the prospective trip. Mrs. Israel 
burst into tears. 

"Vat will I do mitout you, mine friend?” 

"Yez are coming wid us,” replied Mrs. Mulligan. "Ye 
know nobody but me and I can’t lave yez behind. Sure I 
wouldn’t sleep a wink with yez and Ikey so far away from 
ihe. We will all go together. Don’t tell that Brady woman 
about our goin’. Let her find it out, the best way she can. 
She’s too inquisitive altogether.” 


270 


IN THIS WORUD OF OURS 


‘‘Ach, Mrs. Mulligan, you vas so goot to me. I tinks I 
die if you go way from here.” 

'‘Sure, when we get there,” went on Mrs. Mulligan, 
'Tkey can run and jump and holler all his might. There 
will be no policeman there wanting to arrist him for dis- 
turbing the peace. Ye won't know the by in a few months. 
Now Mrs. Israel I must be goin' back. The expressman 
will be here purty soon, and thin we will have our ride. 
Make Ikey good and warm; he'll enjoy it too.” 

It was not long before the expressman came in view. 
Mrs. Israel was watching eagerly for his approach. The 
ride meant a great treat to her and Ikey. 

As he drew near, Mrs. Mulligan called out to her to 
come. It took them only a short time to mount the seat 
with the driver, Ikey sitting on a box behind them. As 
soon as they got out of the Lane, they gave themselves 
up to the enjoyment of the ride. 

"It feels queer to be up so high, don't it?” said Mrs. 
Mulligan, as she looked at Mrs. Israel, whose face had 
brightened up wonderfully. 

"It makes me feel so goot, already,” replied Mrs. Israel. 

"How you likes it, Ikey?” she asked, turning around to 
her boy. But he was so intent looking at the buildings that 
he did not hear her. She nudged Mrs. Mulligan and 
pointed to Ikey, who was taking in everything. 

"Sure, it's doin’ the by good. The doctor was right 
when he said it was frish air he needed.” 

The expressman drove them through the park on the 
way to the Avenue, much to his passengers' delight. 

"There's a tree,” said Ikey, as he entered it. 

"Sure, yez will see a whole forest of thim, Ikey, fur- 
ther on.” 

So surprise after surprise opened up for Ikey. 

As they turned into the alley back of the Pemberton 
mansion, Mrs. Mulligan entertained Mrs. Israel with the 
names of the residents whose back entrances they were 
passing. When they came to the Pemberton residence, the 
express stopped, and they dismounted. Mrs. Israel and 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


271 

Ikey looked through the iron railing while Mrs. Mulligan 
entered and went to the rear of the house. 

"'When I get rich/' said Ikey, "I am going to have grass 
in my yard," the green lawn having captivated his fancy. 
Mrs. Israel was rather timid about looking into people's 
yards, but Ikey had no fear. He still gazed in at the trees 
and flowers and watched the birds with childish interest. 

“Will there be birds and flowers and grass where Mrs. 
Mulligan is going to take us?" he inquired. 

“Yes," answered his mother, “and beautiful water in a 
river mit boats on it, too." 

Ikey had never seen a boat, so did not feel the interest 
in it that his mother did. Her mind wandered back to 
the Rhine, where her girlish days were spent, and the boat 
that used to sail past her home there. 

The expressman had tied up and was waiting for in- 
structions from Mrs. Mulligan before entering. As soon 
as the latter reached the kitchen door, her niece was there 
to meet her. 

“Miss Esther said for you to go upstairs to her, when 
you came." 

She went up the back stairs and knocked loudly on the 
wall. Esther came to see what caused the noise. 

“It's you, Maggie, is it? Come in here," she said as she 
led the way into one of the rooms. There were the clothes 
still stacked up on the bed. 

Mrs. Mulligan looked around in alarm. The red hat 
was missing, and Aggie had cautioned her the last thing, 
not to forget it. 

“Miss Esther," she said, “sure, I have the expressman 
outside, anl I know your time to be precious, wid so much 
to do. I better be gettin' the clothes gathered up." 

So saying she began folding them up, making two big 
bundles of them. The hat was still worrying her ; she took 
several surreptitious glances around the room, but no red 
hat was to be seen, although there were several others 
lying on a table nearby. She could not bring herself to leave 
without it, especially as she had laid so much stress on its 


272 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

beauty. After a great deal of hesitation, she broached the 
subject. 

"‘Miss Esther, ’’ she began, “did yez not be after showin’ 
me a red hat the other day, that yez would be givin’ me.'’ 

“A red hat? Let me see. Yes; there was one some- 
where. I only wore it once. I bought it to please mother, 
but never liked it ; it was too bizarre for my taste." 

Mrs. Mulligan thought to herself. “So she bought it 
at a bazaar; well. I'll not be tellin' that to Aggie, or she 
will be thinking it was put up at a raffle and is some cheap 
affair." 

Esther looked everywhere, but all to no purpose. 

“That's strange,” she remarked. “I remember now it 
was here this morning. I'll ring for Mamie ; she was here 
yesterday looking at it, and took a great fancy to it. May- 
be she put it somewhere out of the dust.” 

Mamie answered the summons, and when Esther in- 
quired about the hat she colored guiltily. 

“It's in me room. Miss Esther,” she replied. 

“Go and get it, Mamie, your aunt wants it.” 

Mamie returned with the treasure she hoped to possess 
and handed it grudgingly to her aunt, who received it as 
she would a long lost friend, taking no notice of Mamie's 
scowling face. 

“Sure, how could I face the neighbors widout it,” she 
thought, as she laid it carefully back in its box, a pre- 
caution Mamie had taken. 

“Now, Miss Esther, I better be goin'. Mrs. Israel and 
Ikey do be out there in the cold, waitin’ for me, and the 
by was sick all night." 

“What was the matter with him?” asked Esther, who 
remembered meeting his mother the time she visited 
Maggie in the Lane. 

“The doctor says it's frish air he wants. I says it's 
somethin' to put in his stomach. Sure the by niver gets 
his fill." 

“Do you mean to say, Maggie, he's half starved ?” 

“Pretty near whole starved. Miss Esther, I'm a thinking.” 

“That's terrible, Maggie. Leave your bundles here and 


IN THIS WORLD OF OUR3 


273 


go and bring him and his mother in out of the cold. Take 
them into the kitchen, and tell Mamie to see that they 
get a good warm meal.” 

Mrs. Mulligan went to do as she was told, but was met 
by the now infuriated Mamie, who had worked herself 
into a passion over the loss of the red hat. 

^'You’re a nice relation,” she said, as soon as her aunt 
stepped into the kitchen, ‘'to take the only thing I wanted 
in the bunch.” 

“What’s the matter wid yez?” asked Mrs. Mulligan. 

“You took that lovely hat,” answered Mamie, snappishly. 

“And who had a better right to it?” replied her aunt. 
“Miss Esther giv it to me, and it’s for Aggie I’m want- 
ing it.” ^ 

At this Mamie flew into a tantrum. 

“Now, Mamie,” said her aunt, “it’s no use actin’ up 
like that. Yez had better be doin’ your work,” and she 
told her of Miss Esther’s message. 

“I don’t want that woman in my kitchen,” she said, 
angrily. 

“Don’t yez talk about me f rinds that way,” said Mrs. 
Mulligan. “The poor woman has enough to bear widout 
your adding any to it. She’s to have a hot meal ; her and 
the by ; and plinty of it. Do ye mind, that’s Miss Esther’s 
orders,” and Mamie obeyed them to the letter. 

Mrs. Israel and Ikey were called in; the warm kitchen 
felt very comfortable to them. 

“This is the nicest place I ever was in,” said Ikey, as he 
looked around at the shining copper saucepans, hanging 
on the tiled walls. The stove was just as bright as the 
saucepans, for Mamie was as proud of her kitchen as a 
high born dame would be of her drawing room. Mrs. 
Israel hardly spoke; it was all too grand in her estimation 
to criticise. 

Mrs. Mulligan, in the meantime, was busy directing Mr. 
Hennessy, the expressman, as to his load. He gazed about 
looking at the fine furnishings in the room. Usually his 
business took him to flats “where,” as he said, “there wasn’t 
room to swing a cat.” 


274 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'These stairs are so easy/’ he remarked, as he carried 
his load down. 

“These arc only the back stairs,” said Mrs. Mulligan with 
an air of importance. “Yez ought to see the front ones. 
Sure they’re just grand, and the carpets that soft yez just 
sink in them.” 

Mrs. Mulligan was proud of her intimacy at the “big 
house,” as the servants called it. 

The clothes were safely placed in the wagon, Mrs. Mul- 
ligan and Mrs. Israel taking their seats as before with 
the driver, while Ikey sat on the box behind them. Mrs. 
Mulligan was in high spirits. Now she had something tan- 
gible to show her neighbors concerning her visit to the 
Avenue. 

“We won’t be after lettin’ that Brady woman see a thing,” 
she said. 

The hot meal, together with the drive before and after, 
were doing wonders for Mrs. Israel and Ikey. The for- 
mer’s usually expressionless face was brightening up under 
the pleasant influence of change of scene. She seldom left 
the Lane, being too poor to spare the money to ride on 
the cars, and not having strength to walk. She was flowing 
over with gratitude to Mrs. Mulligan, who made the trip 
possible; for, without her assistance, Ikey could not have 
afforded to take a day off. They needed every cent his 
small hands could earn. It was with a feeling of intense 
regret that she dismounted from the wagon at Mrs. Mul- 
ligan’s door. She had not had such an enjoyable day for 
many years. Her kind-hearted friend invited her in to have 
supper with them, knowing well that the poor woman had 
nothing but bread at home. It took a great deal of per- 
suasion to make her accept. 

“Sure, yez must eat with us, Mrs. Israel,” she had said 
to her guest. “It’s a fine supper we will be having to-night.” 

While Mrs. Mulligan bustled about getting the meal, 
Mrs. Israel sat near the stove. She had not often an op- 
portunity to be so comfortable. She kept so quiet that 
Mrs. Mulligan asked her if she were sick. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


m 

‘‘No, mine goot frent, I say notings, because I am just so 
happy. You vas so goot to me and Ikey.” 

The latter was running and shouting as Mrs. Mulligan 
had never heard him before. 

“It’s the frish air,” she thought. “Sure, thim doctors 
knows their business better thin I thought they did.” 

By the time the supper was ready the rest of the family 
had come home from their various occupations. 

The principal subject of conversation during the meal 
was Mrs. Mulligan’s trip to the Avenue. She laid par- 
ticular stress on Miss Esther’s kind treatment of her friend. 
She omitted the details of the temporary loss of the hat, 
telling Aggie privately later how near she came to losing 
the red hat. 

“And sure, Aggie, I have a little disappointment for yez. 
Yer father won’t niver listen to yez being married in a 
red hat. Sure, he says, it would look unseemingly in the 
house of God. So yez had better lay it away and whin 
we go to New York, yez can wear it in peace. Yer father 
won’t know anything about it; and thin he can’t worry. 
For, do ye mind, what the eye don’t see, the heart don’t 
feel.” 

“How do you know you’re going to New York?” said 
Aggie. 

“Didn’t I tell yez. Jamie got a tellygraft from Mr. Fair- 
child, saying: ‘Tell your father and mother to come as 
soon as possible.’ And he is that kind, he has asked Mr. 
Seymour to put us on the train, so we can’t go wrong.” 

The matter was talked over by the family. Aggie was 
to be married before they left. Her wedding was to be 
very quiet, as she said : “Nobody but us and Marne Flynn. 
She is going to stand up with me and when it’s over, we 
will go to the restaurant and have dinner, and that ends 
it so far as you folks is concerned. Maybe me and John 
will go to the park, but that’s nobody’s business but ours.” 

Mrs. Mulligan felt rather hurt at such a wedding; she 
would have liked them to come to the house and entertain 
their friends, and, as she said, “have some fun.” 


276 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

''Sure, a weddin's nothin without hilarity.” 

But Aggie was firm. 

"Yez could get married Friday, and we could lave Sat- 
urday.” 

"Me get married on Friday,” said Aggie, with a toss of 
her head, "on such an unlucky day! No, ma'am; no Friday 
for me.” 

"How would Thursday do, then, Aggie?” 

"Then you would have bad luck, ma, moving on Friday.” 

"That's so,” said Mrs. Mulligan. 

"There's nothing left,” said Mr. Mulligan, "but for 
Aggie to be married on Monday.” 

So it was settled that way. 

The wedding day soon came round. Aggie spent most 
of the morning dressing. As soon as she was ready the 
family walked to a nearby church. Mrs. Israel looked 
wistfully after them. She would like to have gone, too; 
but was not asked, as Aggie said she did not want any out- 
siders at her wedding. It was all over in a short time, 
and Aggie, now Mrs. John O’Brien, was beaming with 
happiness, as she received the family's congratulations. 
They went to a nearby restaurant as Aggie had planned 
for dinner. As Mr. and Mrs. Mulligan turned homeward, 
followed by Jamie and the younger children, he said, 
"Maggie, I am glad Aggie got such a good man. She has 
been a very headstrong girl, and hard to manage, and it's 
to your credit, she turned out as she did. There was a 
time when I saw it was hard work for you to control her.” 

"Sure,” answered Mrs. Mulligan, "she was very hard to 
make mind, but I had me own way of doin' it, and now 
she will give her man no trouble at all. Does yez mind 
the time I had to watch her nights to keep her from 
goin' out?” 

"I do, Maggie. You done your work well; you have 
made a good mother to our children.” 

"I've tried to, James.” 

"Say, ma, didn't Aggie look swell in that velvet hat ?” 
said Jamie, catching up with his parents. 

"That's what she did, Jamie.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


277 


''Yes and Aggie must keep together while we are gone, 
and if she don’t make John a good wife I want yez to 
tell me/; 

"All right, ma. We’ll write to you and pa every w^eek.” 

"Do, Jamie ; yez was always a good by.” 

"And you were a good mother to me or I would not be 
a good boy,” replied Jamie. 

By this time they had reached home, and found Mrs. 
Israel anxiously waiting to hear about the wedding. Mrs. 
Mulligan told the particulars while she prepared the even- 
ing meal. After they had eaten it, she asked Mrs. Israel if 
she had her things packed. Mrs. Israel nodded assent. 

"I came to help you once alreaty,” she said. 

So with willing hands to help them, Mr. Mulligan and 
Jamie soon packed their few belongings. Mr. Fairchild 
had written that morning to inform them the house was 
completely furnished, so that there would be no necessity 
to bring any furniture with them. They concluded to let 
Aggie have it. After wishing Mrs. Israel good-night, they 
all retired to sleep for the last time in Finnigan’s Lane. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

THE mulligans’ NEW HOME. 

"Esther,” said Tom, "I had a letter from Fred, asking 
me to help the Mulligans oif, and see that they don’t get 
on the wrong train for New York, so I thought I’d go 
down and attend to them ; they are to leave this morning.” 

Esther gave Tom the directions to Finnigan’s Lane. He 
went off whistling a popular tune. Esther smiled at his 
happy frame of mind. 

"He will have his hands full,” she thought. "He will 
have no trouble with Maggie and her husband, but the 
younger ones he will find very hard to manage. He is a 
stranger to their ways.” 

Profiting by Esther’s experience, he got the right car. It 
was a new experiment to him, to undertake to handle a 


278 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


strange family and see them safely on their way. As he 
stepped off the car, a you^ man got off, too. They both 
walked down the Lane. Tom did not fancy the locality, 
so stood and waited until the young man came up to him, 
and asked him if he could direct him to Mrs. Mulligan’s. 

'Wes, sir, I can,” he answered. "She’s my mother. Do 
you wish to see her? I am her son Jamie.” 

Tom was greatly relieved. 

"Yes,” he said, "Mr. Fairchild asked me to help your 
parents off, and see them safely on their way.” 

"We have everything packed,” replied Jamie, "and ma 
and pa will be ready by now. I cannot go to the train 
with them, so came here to say good-bye.” 

As they stopped at the door Tom wondered how any 
one could live in such a place. He found the family all 
in readiness, and called the waiting expressman and told 
him to load the trunks and boxes they had, and started him 
off to the train. 

As the expressman drove off Mrs. Brady came to the 
door and stood with her arms akimbo. 

"I ain’t sorry to see her go,” she said to one of her 
neighbors. "She always did hold herself above us.” 

Mrs. Mulligan had incurred the enmity of most of the 
neighborhood by keeping her children neat and clean. This 
was an unusual thing with the rest of them, and they re- 
sented it, on the ground that Mrs. Mulligan was putting 
on airs, and didn’t want to associate with them. 

Mrs. Burgomeister came running down the Lane to say 
good-bye to her friend. 

"I was so afraids I would not see you,” she said. "The 
expressman is gone once alreaty.” 

"Sure, I wouldn’t be after not saying good-bye and 
laving yez like that, Mrs. Burgomeister,” said Mrs. Mul- 
ligan. 

Mrs. Israel was standing by her side blushing in some of 
Esther’s cast off apparel. Mrs. Mulligan had helped her 
put on a warm woollen dress. As she pinned it into shape, 
Mrs. Israel said, "This is all too grand for me, mine frent. 
The ladies will tinks I am not careful mit my moneys.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 279 

‘‘Niver mind what anny one says. Yez look like a swell, 
that's what yez does, Mrs. Israel." 

The meek Mrs. Israel blushed again. She had no as- 
pirations in that direction and felt decidedly uncomfortable 
"dressed up," as she called it. 

After the last good-byes were said Mrs. Mulligan and 
Mrs. Israel put their hats on, both of them being some of 
Esther’s gifts. The former had hard work to make the 
latter wear a black velvet hat with red velvet roses on it. 

"I ought not to do so," said the timid little woman, but 
Mrs. Mulligan insisted on it. The result was they both left 
the Lane gorgeously attired, so much so that the neighbors 
made audible remarks as they passed on to the car. Mrs. 
Mulligan held her head high in the air, but poor nervous 
Mrs. Israel seemed to feel ashamed of her grandeur, and 
kept her eyes persistently on the ground. Tom made some 
complimentary remarks on their appearance, he having rec- 
ognized Esther’s discarded hats. 

"Sure, foine feathers do be making foine burds," said 
Mrs. Mulligan, pleased with Tom’s flattery. 

As they walked towards the car, Tom cautioned them to 
keep together, which they did, and managed to get to the 
car with little delay. Once inside they were no more trouble 
until it came time to transfer. Tom again warned them 
to keep near each other, but the instant the car stopped 
Dinny ran across the street to catch another car, Mrs. Mul- 
ligan in close pursuit. 

"That by will be the death of me,’’ she said, as she 
went after him, leaving Mrs. Israel in charge of the other 
two children. 

"Yez niver can take your eye off that by a minute." 

Just as he was stepping on the car, Mrs. Mulligan caught 
him by the collar, pulled him back and shook him 
vigorously. 

"Ain’t yez ashamed of yourself, Dinny, to be givin’ so 
much trouble, and Mr. Seymour bein’ that kind to us. Yez 
must kape by the side av me ; does yez mind, now." 

"Yes, um," said the now thoroughly frightened Dinny, 
whose mother had failed to relax the hold she had on his 


28 o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


collar, and still held him in a vise-like grip. She dragged 
him back to the car where the rest of the family were 
seated waiting for them, while the conductor rang the bell 
furiously, angry at the delay they had caused. 

‘'Hurry up, ma’am,’' he said, as she laboriously pulled 
herself and the recreant Dinny up the steps of the car. They 
got started once more, and as there was no more trans- 
ferring, they reached the station safely. 

Tom bought the tickets, and saw that they were all in 
their seats and went out to see if the trunks had arrived. 
Being answered in the affirmative, he went back to the 
train and gave the checks to Mrs. Mulligan, who had for- 
gotten all about them in the excitement. 

“Sure, it was very kind of yez to see to them, Mr. Sey- 
mour. Thank ye, sir,” she said. 

Tom raised his hat and wished them all good-bye. Be- 
fore he left the train, he called the train boy and handing 
him some money told him to treat the children to whatever 
he had, pointing to where they sat. 

“All right, sir, I will,” he replied. 

“Ain’t Mr. Seymour a nice gentleman?” said Dinny, who 
had quite recovered from his scolding. 

“Sure he is that,” said Mrs. Mulligan gratefully. 

As soon as the cars began to move, Dinny saw another 
boy getting a drink of water; he squeezed out of the seat 
and went to get one, too. 

“Where are yez goin’, Dinny?” asked his mother. 

“To get a drink of water.” 

This was the signal for Terence, Mary, and Ikey to want 
a drink of water, too. She rose and went with them to 
the water tank at the end of the car. Just as they were 
seated again the train boy came along with peanuts. He 
threw a bag into the lap of each child. 

“Sure, one’s enough; we ain’t got anny money to trow 
away,” said Mrs. Mulligan. 

“You don’t have to pay for these,” said the train boy. 

“Does yez give free peanuts to the children on these 
trains?” asked Mrs. Mulligan in surprise. 

“No, ma’am, but the gentleman that bought your tickets 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


281 

paid for them. You will get oranges, candy and chewing 
gum yet It’s all paid for,” said the train boy pleasantly. 

‘‘Don’t that be rale kind of Mr. Seymour?” said Mrs. 
Mulligan, turning to her husband. 

“Yes,” he replied, “it was a fortunate day for all of us 
that you worked for Miss Pemberton’s family.” 

“Sure, she’s an angel, that girl is, and it’s meself that’s 
glad that she is after gettin’ such a fine man.” 

Mrs. Israel had kept so quiet. When Mrs. Mulligan 
looked over into the seat where she was to speak to her, 
she found she was fast asleep. 

“I ought to wake her up; sure, she’ll see nothin’,” said 
Mrs. Mulligan. 

But her husband replied, “Let her sleep, poor woman.” 

“What are you going to do with her and Ikey when we 
get there?” asked Mr. Mulligan of his wife. 

“I am goin’ to kape thim until they get good and strong. 
Mrs. Israel is goin’ to take in sewing; she do be that neat, 
she can get all she can do. And Ikey, he must go to school, 
James, and get some book laming and thin when his mother 
is too old to work, he can be after taking care of her, poor 
soul.” 

“I am afraid he won’t have her to take care of by then, 
Maggie.” 

“Things don’t be fixed right in this world, somehow,” 
said Mrs. Mulligan. “A strong body should always go wid 
the poor; thin they would have strength to work for their 
living. It’s all right for the rich to be delicate,” she con- 
tinued, “but the poor has no right to get sick, because they 
haven’t the money or the time to spare.” 

“But, Maggie,” said her husband, “people can’t help 
being sick and poor.” 

“Sure, I know they can’t ; and talking don’t make it anny 
better. We are both strong and healthy, James, and we 
must take care of Mrs. Israel and Ikey, who are both weak.” 

And the good-hearted woman looked at her friend, who 
was still sleeping. 

“Maggie, you are a good woman,” said her husband. 
“It’s a pity we are not rich enough to help all our friends.” 


282 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'Well, yez see, James, if ivery one that had a little were 
to help the others that didn’t, how aisy it would be.” 

"In theory, Maggie; but how about the practice of it?” 

Here Mrs. Israel woke up with a start. 

"We will be late for work, Ikey,” she said. 

"Sure, yez are not goin’ to work. Yez are goin’ to New 
York. It’s dreaming ye are,” laughed Mrs. Mulligan. 

"Ach,” said Mrs. Israel, with a wan smile, "I forgets. I 
tinks I am late for works. Did I go to sleeps?” she asked. 

"Yez did; the rest is good for ye.” 

"I sleeps notins last night, I just tinks all the time of 
your kindness, mine frent,’" said the grateful Mrs. Israel. 

"Sure, yez mustn’t mention such trifles at all. Yez would 
do the same for me, if yez had a man and I didn’t,” replied 
Mrs. Mulligan. 

The children were so absorbed watching everything that 
they were no trouble to take care of. Dinny started 
through the cars, but turned back as he saw the train boy 
coming in their direction with a basketful of oranges. He 
gave each of the children one and a couple to the grown 
people. Ikey never had an orange before and caressed it 
lovingly. 

"It was too nice to eat,” he said, as Mrs. Mulligan urged 
him to taste it. Her husband gave him his, so Ikey could 
keep his treasure. The Mulligans often had such treats, it 
being the custom of the Pembertons to allow Maggie to 
have the remains of the frequent suppers they gave. In 
this way many delicacies came into the home that otherwise 
they never would have tasted. 

As soon as the oranges were eaten, the train boy re- 
turned with chewing gum. 

"That’s the last of the treat,” he said, as he threw each 
of the children a piece of gum. "We will soon be in New 
York,” he said. 

Dinny was the first to convey his to his mouth, and 
in his haste bit his tongue. He screamed with pain, and 
set up such a terrible howl that the passengers glared 
angrily at him and his mother, as the latter tried to quiet 
him. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


283 


'‘Dinny, me by, don't take on so" ; but Dinny did take on 
and kept on, regardless of the mutterings of the passengers. 

‘‘Sure, it’s ashamed of ye I am," said Mrs. Mulligan. 
“After all the nice things Mr. Seymour got for yez: 
Oranges, candy and gum." 

The mention of the latter caused him to stop and look 
for his gum. It was on the floor of the car, where it had 
fallen when he opened his mouth to scream. He picked it 
up, wiped it on his coat sleeve, and put it in his mouth, 
regardless of the look of disgust from one of the passen- 
gers. Peace was now restored and the angry passengers 
turned to their newspapers and magazines again, and Dinny 
was soon forgotten. 

Tom had sent word to Fred telling him the Mulligans 
were on their way, and what time to meet them. Fred 
knew Maggie by sight, having seen her quite often on her 
visits to the Avenue. He had never met Mr. Mulligan, but 
was satisfied to take him on Esther’s recommendation. 

When they alighted from the train, Mrs. Mulligan looked 
around for Mr. Fairchild. She soon recognized him, and 
took her husband forward to introduce him. Fred was 
pleased with his straightforward manner, and thought, 
“This is just the man I want." 

While he talked with Mr. Mulligan, Mrs. Mulligan 
gathered up the children, who had scattered about the 
station. She introduced them to Mr. Fairchild, including 
Mrs. Israel and Ikey. He inquired if the latter were 
relatives. 

“No, sir; only friends. Sure, the work in the factory 
was killin’ her and her by, and I brought ’em along wid us." 

“My wife is always helping someone," said Mr. Mulligan, 
apologizing for the extra addition to the family. 

“I am glad she has such a warm heart," said Fred. “I 
often wish I could help more than I do." 

“My wife can probably give your friend some easy work, 
and the boy " 

“He is goin’ to school," put in Mrs. Mulligan, authori- 
tatively. 

“That’s right," said Fred, “I don’t like to see a child 


284 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


brought up in ignorance, especially when good free schools 
are provided for them.” 

Fred took them to the ferry, as they went by steamer. 
They were speechless. Mrs. Mulligan and Mrs. Israel 
were the only ones who had ever been on. a steamer 
before, each of them having crossed the water from their 
old homes to land in this country. Mr. Mulligan was born 
here, and so were the children, but all of them had lived 
inland, and had no experience with the ocean. 

Ikey was overcome with it all. His life had been one 
of sorrow and biting poverty that knew nothing but a bare 
existence. No little treats, common to even the poorest 
children, had ever brightened his childhood days. This was 
the first ray of sunshine that had ever crossed his path. 
It was too much for his weak, nervous little body, and he 
burst into tears. No one could understand it but his mother. 
Mrs. Mulligan felt concerned about him. 

“Don't cry, Ikey, me darlint, we will soon be there, the 
gentleman says, and yez will have a good dinner and play 
on the nice grass." 

Dinny could not fathom it. 

“What makes Ikey cry?" he asked. “Is it cos he don't 
like the steamer?" 

“No, child," replied his mother, “Ikey's tired out." 

“Yez ought to be very thankful yez has a father to work 
for ye, and feed and clothe ye; poor Ikey niver knowed 
his, and has had to work in the factory since he was knee 
high ; but he will niver do it agin while I have a breath in 
me body. He is goin' to live wid us, poor by. He don't 
eat mor'n a bird." 

She put her arms around the now sobbing Ikey and drew 
him towards her. Soon he was fast asleep and remained 
^ so until they came to the landing. As soon as they were 
landed Mr. Fairchild conducted them to a spring wagon 
that was standing nearby, his own carriage being a little 
way off. He told Mrs. Mulligan and Mrs. Israel to take 
seats in the carriage, and gave the coachman directions to 
take them to the gardener's house. As they drove away 
he took his seat with the Mulligans in the wagon. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


285 


'‘Did yez iver see the likes?’’ said Mrs. Mulligan, as she 
leaned back on the comfortable cushions. "We a-ridin’ in 
his carriage, and him ridin’ on the wagon with James and 
the children. That’s what I call a rale gintleman.” 

But Fred was getting more credit than he deserved; his 
intention was to put the Mulligan family in the wagon 
and use the carriage himself, but he had not counted on the 
additional two that came with them. So he was obliged 
to rearrange the family, and to this was due the opportunity 
Mrs. Mulligan and Mrs. Israel had of driving to their 
new home in the Fairchild family barouche. 

As the carriage drove up to the door, Mrs. Mulligan and 
Mrs. Israel stepped out, and sat on the porch of the house 
awaiting the arrival of the wagon with the rest of the 
family. They did not have long to wait. As it stopped, 
Fred jumped out and unlocked the door, and invited the 
newcomers inside. Mrs. Mulligan threw up her hands in 
wonder at the fine furniture which Fred had provided for 
their use. 

"Sure, it’s illigant, Mr. Fairchild,” she said, as he showed 
her each room. 

"I hope you will be comfortable and satisfied here, Mrs. 
Mulligan,” he said as he was about to leave. 

"Sure, we would be hard to please if we weren’t, sir.” 

So wishing them all a pleasant time in their new home, 
he left them, promising to come in the morning to instruct 
Mr. Mulligan in his duties and talk business with him. 
Turning back he called out, "Mulligan, you had better put 
the horse in the barn. It’s for you and your family’s use. 
I forgot to tell you that.” 

"Thank you, sir,” said James, "I’ll do it at once.” 

Suiting the action to the word, he unhitched immediately 
and put away the horse and wagon. 

Now that Mr. Fairchild had gone, they made a tour of 
inspection of the house. On coming to the kitchen Mrs. 
Mulligan opened the pantry to see the size of it. 

"Come here, will yez, James, and see this.” 

They all accepted the invitation, and gazed in wonder- 
ment at the well-stocked shelves of the pantry. 


286 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'Wes, Maggie, Mr. Fairchild was telling me that his wife 
ordered a few groceries to be sent to the house, so as 
we would have something to start housekeeping on.” 

"A few, did he say? Why, there’s forty or fifty dollars’ 
worth there, Fm a-thinking, James,” said Mrs. Mulligan. 
"Sure, yez will niver want to leave him, he’s that kind.” 

"If it’s at all possible,” said Mr. Mulligan, "I’ll stay in 
his employ the rest of my life, and, what’s more, he’ll never 
regret employing me. I like to work for such men. A 
man feels like doing more than he’s paid for when he is 
treated like this.” 

Mrs. Mulligan assigned each one to his room. Ikey was 
to sleep in a room by himself. Mr. Mulligan insisted on 
this, when his wife suggested putting him in the room 
with Dinny. 

‘'Our children have no inherited diseases, and I don’t 
want them to sleep with Ikey on account of his father 
dying of consumption. Who Imows but what the boy may 
inherit it? It’s better to be on the safe side, Maggie.” 

So Ikey was given a room to himself ; his mother the 
room next to his. Dinny and Terence had a* room across 
the hall from their parents, and Mary had the next one to it. 

There was still one spare room, so commodious was the 
house. After admiring the house and contents over and 
over again, Mr. Mulligan suggested that something to eat 
would not be out of place. 

"The children must be very hungry, Maggie.” 

They all followed Mr. Mulligan to the kitchen, where he 
busied himself making a fire, while his wife inspected the 
contents of the pantry. She soon decided on what to have 
for the meal. Once the decision was made, it did not take 
long to prepare it, and before long they were enjoying their 
first meal in their new home. A happier family would be 
hard to find. The Mulligans were naturally of a con- 
tented disposition, and adapted themselves readily to their 
new surroundings. After the meal was over they explored 
the grounds around the house; ten acres looked an enor- 
mous piece of ground, after their close quarters in the 
Lane. The children were everywhere ; their legs got more 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 287 

exercise the first afternoon in their new home than they 
had before in all their lives. 

Next morning Mr. Fairchild explained to Mulligan his 
duties. 

'"You are to oversee everything on the grounds. You 
will have two men under you to mow the lawns, trim trees 
and flowers, and to take charge of the hose and do the 
sprinkling. The greenhouses I will take care of myself, 
but will need your help. I have some exceedingly choice 
exotics which require a botanist's care, but I will want 
your assistance in repotting them. After you have worked 
among the flowers, you will soon learn to understand 
handling them, and I think enjoy your work," said Fred. 

“I am sure I will, sir. It’s all new to me; my life has 
been spent in the city, but I prefer living outdoors, and 
will do the best I can for you, sir." 

After showing him the rest of the things that would 
be under his care, he remarked, ‘‘Now, Mulligan, I will 
pay you in advance the first month, if you wish it." 

‘‘No, sir," answered Mulligan, “I prefer to earn it first." 

“The horse and wagon are for you and your family’s use. 
You will find stores at the village. One of the men will 
go with you, or direct you there, whichever you wish. Is 
the salary satisfactory. Mulligan," asked Fred. 

“Yes, sir; perfectly so. It’s fifty dollars a month more 
than I could possibly earn at hod carrying." 

“I think we thoroughly understand each other now. 
Mulligan," said Fred, “so to-morrow morning you can take 
charge. Come to the greenhouse first in the morning," he 
said as he walked off. 

Mr. Mulligan went back to the gardener’s house very 
happy over his prospects; “a good house, plenty of room 
for the children to run about, a good job with the kindest 
of masters ; what more could a man want ?’’ he thought. 

Maggie was very pleased when he told her of the fine 
wages he was to get. 

‘oure, yez is a lucky man, James, to get such a fine place 
with such a fine gentleman, too." 

Mrs. Mulligan rose early next morning, and after her 


288 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


household duties were well under way, she left Mrs. Israel 
in charge, while she took the four children to the school a 
mile off. Having placed them in the care of the teacher 
and answered the necessary questions as to their age and 
grades, she returned home and discussed it with Mrs. 
Israel. 

'Tkey and Mary are in the same grade, do ye mind. 
Sure, it’s a great thing for Ikey to be gettin’ book laming.” 

‘'You vas goot to me and my Ikey; he never had no 
times to go to school, Mrs. Mulligan. He all the time hav 
to work,” said Mrs. Israel. 

“Niver you mind, purty soon he will be able to read the 
newspaper to you.” 

“You tinks he gets that smart, Mrs. Mulligan?” 

“Sure,” said the latter, “what’s to hinder him. There’s 
the makings of a fine by in Ikey, but he must run and jump, 
and not be afraid to holler. It’s good for a by to holler ; it 
makes his lungs strong,” said Mrs. Mulligan. 

Poor Mrs. Israel thought of his father, and his weak 
lungs and wondered if they had met Mrs. Mulligan then, 
if he could have been saved from the factory, which killed 
him. She knew, for the doctor told her, it was hard work, 
no nourishment and bad air that broke his health and hers, 
too. She wiped away the tears that came to her eyes at 
the memory of her husband so long dead. 

In the morning Mulligan was at the greenhouse accord- 
ing to instructions. He waited for Mr. Fairchild, who 
came with his wife, whom he introduced to the “head 
gardener,” as Mulligan was called. 

“I want to show Mrs. Fairchild some of the flowers we 
are going to re-pot,” said Fred, as he entered the green- 
house. “She is as great a lover of them as I am.” 

Mulligan watched Mabel as she bent over the flowers 
with her husband, and thought he had never seen a prettier 
face than hers. As he told his wife afterwards, “She looks 
just like an angel; that pure and beautiful.” 

“That’s what makes him such a good man, James. Sure, 
there’s a good woman behind ivery good man, do ye mind,” 
said Mrs. Mulligan. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 289 

Mrs. Mulligan was very proud of her new home and her 
husband’s employer and was never done praising both. 

‘'Sure, I wish Mrs. Burgomeister was here to see it,” 
she remarked to Mrs. Israel. “She thinks her mother’s 
bakery is a great big place; what would she think of this 
foine house?” 

“Och, Mrs. Mulligans, notins is too fine for you,”’ re- 
plied Mrs. Israel. 

“I’d give me eyes if that Brady woman could see the 
foine furniture we do be havin’. Did yez see how brazen 
she stood at her door and watched us lave the Lane,” said 
Mrs. Mulligan, her eyes snapping at the remembrance 
of it. 

The banging of the gate announced the arrival of the 
children from school, so the conversation was discontinued. 

“Ma,” said Dinny as he came into the house, “the teacher 
made me stand up for punishment. She’s mean, too. I 
hate her,” he said vehemently. 

“Now, Dinny, I’ll not have yez calling your teacher bad 
names. She’s a beautiful lady and I’ll not have ye bother- 
ing her. What did ye do?” 

“I only poured some ink on the boy next to me. The 
other boys said he was as black as ink, and I thought I 
would put some on him, and see if he was that black.” 

“Now, Dinny, I’ll not stand for anything like that. Mr. 
Fairchild is so kind to us. I never would have yez bring 
any trouble to him by yer bad conduct.” 

“He took a little girl’s ribbon off her hair, too, ma,” said 
Mary, who was very fond of telling on her brothers. 

“I’ll have none of yer tattling, Mary,” said her mother, 
severely. “I just despise such things. I have a mind to 
whip ye now for it.” 

Mary slipped out of the room while her mother was 
questioning Dinny as to his behavior, knowing her mother 
would carry out her threat, as she never allowed one of 
her children to tell of the other’s misdeeds. If they did do 
it, they were invariably punished for the despicable habit, 
for, as Mrs. Mulligan often said, “she had nothin’ but 
contimpt for such business. A child that will be wantin’ 


290 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


to see his or her sisters or brothers punished for misbe- 
having will bear watching. Do ye mind, they do be nothin’ 
but sneaks annyhow, and won’t iver be a credit to their 
parents. Mark my word for that.” 

Ikey, in the meantime, was entertaining his mother with 
his lesson, which he was eager to have explained to him. 
Dinny was allowed to go, on promising to behave better 
in the future. Mrs. Mulligan now turned her attention 
to Ikey. 

‘^How does yez like school?” she asked him. 

'Tt’s fine, Mrs. Mulligan; the teacher is so kind; she 
marked my lesson for tomorrow,” and he showed Mrs. 
Mulligan where the pencil mark was in his book. 

^‘Will you read it to me?” he asked with childish faith 
in her abilities. She was no scholar, but could read his 
simple lesson. He listened gravely as she read : “The cat 
is white.” “The dog is black.” “Will the dog bite?” 

Mrs. Israel was astonished at Mrs. Mulligan’s learning. 

“Why, mine frent, I did not know you vas so goot a 
scholar. Where did you learn to read so goot alreatty?” 

“Sure, I larnt me lessons in the ould country,” she said, 
with honest pride. 

“I wish I knows how to read,” said Mrs. Israel. 

“Sure, yez could larn from Ikey,” replied Mrs. Mulligan. 

“I tinks I try, mine frent.” 

As they heard Mr. Mulligan approaching, his wife busied 
herself getting the evening meal. He came to her into the 
kitchen and said : “One of the men brought the mail to the 
big house (meaning Mr. Fairchild’s) and there was one 
from Jamie for us.” 

Mr. Mulligan read it aloud. Jamie was lonesome without 
them. He had been to Aggie’s helping her to fit the furni- 
ture in her rooms, and ma wouldn’t know Aggie, the letter 
went on, she is so interested in her home and her husband. 

“I am glad to hear that,” commented Mrs. Mulligan. 
“She will be steady enough whin she gets a few more 
years over her head. It’s just age she wants, along wid a 
firm hand to govern her.” 

“I think John knows how to handle her,” said Mr. Mul- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


291 

ligan. '"He will keep her in check without her knowing it, 
and you will find she will make a good wife to him/' 

The letter closed with the small happenings of the neigh- 
bors, such as were of interest to the family. 

''Jamie's a good by to write to us so soon. Sure, it was 
good of him to help Aggie to fit her rooms," said Mrs. 
Mulligan, who was quite proud of her eldest son. 

The Mulligans were now settled comfortably in their new 
home, and quite at ease. It was more than they ever ex- 
pected ; they were now in a fair way to become independent 
of their children in their old age — a thing Mr. Mulligan 
had always planned for. He was very sensitive about being 
a burden to any of his children. He never expected it to 
happen this early in his career. It was always a remote 
possibility in his reckoning. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

tom's uncle and aunt come to the wedding. 

"Well, Tom," said Esther, w^hen he came in the evening, 
"how did you get along with the Mulligans?" 

"Fine," answered Tom. "Dinny gave us a little trouble 
crossing the street, and getting on the wrong car, but his 
mother was equal to the occasion. If he had any other kind 
of a mother I would tremble for his future, but she will 
keep him straight. I think it’s a good thing for the boy 
that the family left Finnigan's Lane." 

"Yes, it always surprised me," said Esther, "that the Mul- 
ligans wanted to live in such a place. She would not asso- 
ciate with the majority of the tenants there, and always 
seemed out of place among them." 

"She took one of them with her," said Tom. 

"Which one ?" asked Esther, who knew Maggie only rec- 
ognized two of her neighbors as fit companions for her. 

"Mrs. Israel and her boy," replied Tom. "She said they 
were sick, and if she did not take them, they would die, 
as no one else cared enough about them to look after tlftm/' 


292 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘That’s just like Maggie,” said Esther. “She always 
reminds me of a big mother hen, stretching out her wings 
to cover some poor motherless chicken. Her heart and her 
pocketbook are always open to her less fortunate friends. 
It’s a good thing she has a husband to earn money for her, 
or she would have nothing for herself. She can’t resist 
the temptation to help everyone, but she draws the line at 
men. I believe I heard her say once, she would not help 
one, unless it was to bury him. She had some grievance 
then against them, but probably changed her mind after she 
married one.” 

“She seems to think James is all right. Now, I’ve ren- 
dered an account of how I put my time in. Pray, what 
have you been doing?” laughed Tom. 

“Not much of anything; just keeping father company, 
while mother goes into raptures over the preparations for 
our wedding. I was thinking to-day, Tom, I would write 
to your uncle and aunt to come a few days before hand, 
so they would have a chance to rest up before the rest of 
the relatives arrived. They would feel more at home with 
us by then.” 

“That’s just like you, Esther, always thinking of other 
people’s comfort.” 

“Tom, let us go to the library and write it together.” 

They found Mr. Pemberton there, busy reading, as usual. 
He was an inveterate reader, and consequently well posted 
on the leading events of the day. 

Esther told him of their intention. “That’s a good idea,” 
he replied. “I will enjoy their society, too. It’s a long time 
since I had the pleasure of a good visit from them.” 

Tom and Esther sat down together and dictated a letter 
between them to the uncle and aunt. As soon as it was 
finished they dispatched it, so it would be in time for the 
morning mail. 

If they could have seen the happiness it brought to the 
recipients, they would have felt well paid for their thought- 
fulness. 

“Isn’t that good of them to think of us,” said the uncle. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 293 

'T rather dreaded the crowd that would be there, and this 
will give us a chance to visit them, too/’ 

‘1 am very anxious to see Esther; I have not had a chance 
to tell her one half of Tom’s goodness,” said Aunt Amelia. 

‘‘She probably knows more about it than we do,” replied 
her husband. “He naturally will take her into his con- 
fidence; he was telling me when he was here, Amelia, how 
thoroughly they understood each other.” 

After discussing the letter Aunt Amelia went up stairs to 
look over her things, for she had been preparing all the 
week. She took her dress carefully out of its tissue paper 
wrappings, for she was old fashioned enough to put it away 
in that style. She inhaled the fragrance of the lavender 
that clung to it, as she unfolded it. She had lived before 
the days of waist and skirt hangers, and knew nothing of 
the comfort of boot trees, never having adopted such 
method in caring for her wardrobe. She smoothed each 
fold out lovingly. “To think I am going to my boy’s wed- 
ding,” she thought. “I am so glad my life was spared for 
this event.” She laid her lace handkerchief and other little 
accessories beside the dress. Her husband came into the 
room at this time. 

“Why, Amelia,” he said, “you didn’t take your dress out 
of the box did you? Sarah took such trouble to fold it 
for you.” 

“I thought I had better see if everything was perfect 
before I left home.” 

“Don’t you think you had better take Sarah with you to 
help you to dress,” said her husband. 

“I hardly think it’s necessary,” she replied, “but if you 
think it is, why we will take her. I wanted to leave her in 
charge of the house.” 

“Kitty can take care of the house, Amelia. Sarah is so 
tasty about fixing up your hair, too,” said her husband, who 
was anxious that she should look her best. “We are Tom’s 
only relatives, and must do him justice. I want him and 
Esther to feel proud of you.” 

So it was decided to take Sarah as lady’s maid for the 
occasion. 


294 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Are our presents all ready, Amelia?’’ he asked. ‘‘We had 
better look them over.” 

She went to the drawer and brought out a couple of 
boxes containing silver spoons and forks. Her friends had 
tried to persuade her to buy cut glass or some choice piece 
of ware, but she was firm in her resolve to have silver. 
“When I was a girl,” she said, “the brides all received silver, 
solid silver, not triple-plated affairs such as they use nowa- 
days, and I prefer the old style,” she said emphatically. 
“Glass and ware are liable to get chipped and broken, but 
silver will last a lifetime,” she said, with pride. 

After they had inspected the silver and laid the articles 
back into their boxes, she brought out her jewel casket and 
picked out several pieces of jewelry; one a magnificent dia- 
mond pendant. 

“I am going to give this pendant to Esther. It was Tom’s 
father’s gift to his wife on her wedding day, and she never 
hardly wore it, poor girl,” she said, sadly. The other jewels 
were gifts from her relatives and parents. 

“I have kept them all these years for Tom’s wife, and 
I am so happy to think that I lived to hand them to her, and 
tell her about the donors of each piece.” 

“I better get those few things of Tom’s father’s,” said 
her husband, “and give them to him at the same time. I 
ought to have done it years ago, but I never could bring 
myself to undertake the task. I knew he would question 
me about them, and I could not bear to have those sad days 
recalled. Tom looks so like his father, it unnerves me to 
talk to him of such things. Yet he naturally wants to know 
all about them.” 

Aunt Amelia gathered up the jewels and put them back 
into the casket and laid it out of sight. She rang for Sarah, 
and directed her to fold the dress. 

“Just as you had it before, Sarah; there was not one 
wrinkle in it, and pack our things, for we are going to 
leave to-morrow. I want you to come with me, Sarah, as I 
will need your help. My husband thinks you can arrange 
my hair better than I can. He is very anxious, Sarah, that 
I shall present a good appearance at the wedding.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


295 


''Yes, ma^am,^ said Sarah. "It does not seem possible 
that Mr. Tom is going to be married. I wonder will he 
remember me, ma’am,’’ said Sarah. 

She had lived with Aunt Amelia in her young days, and 
had a slight remembrance of Tom. She married later, but 
lost her husband, and returned to her old employers’, in- 
tending to remain the rest of her days with them. Tom’s 
uncle was not a wealthy man according to the rating in 
large cities, but was in very comfortable circumstances, and 
as Sarah had remarked to Kitty, "they belonged to very 
genteel folks.” 

Aunt Amelia hardly slept any during the night ; she was 
too excited. It was seldom that she and her husband went 
off anywhere to visit, and she was so afraid that they might 
get on the wrong car, or Tom would not be there to meet 
them, or perhaps not see them if he was there. Tom had 
told them in the letter what car to take. In the morning 
Aunt Amelia awoke, tired and sleepy, but in the hurry of 
getting off, soon forgot it. 

When the train arrived, Tom was there, and greeted them 
affectionately as they got off the train. He conducted them 
to the Pemberton carriage, which had been placed at his 
disposal, and soon they were speeding towards Esther’s 
home. 

"Do you remember me, Mr. Tom?” asked Sarah as she 
took her seat beside her mistress. But Tom did not. 

"I’m Sarah that lived with your aunt when you were a 
little boy.” 

"You’re not the one that boxed my ears for taking some 
jelly, are you?” 

"Yes,” said Sarah, smiling, "I am the one. Oh, but you 
were a mischievous boy, if ever there was one.” 

She recalled several incidents in his career as a boy, much 
to his amusement. 

"Here we are,” said Tom, as the carriage stopped. He 
assisted his uncle and aunt to alight, and as they reached 
the door, Esther came to meet them and gave them each a 
warm embrace. She took them upstairs to their rooms, 
knowing how tired they would be, not being used to travel- 


296 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ing. She gave Sarah a room next to them, so as to be near 
her mistress, and ordered refreshments sent to the room. 
Esther persuaded Aunt Amelia to lie down and rest, which 
she was glad to do. Esther closed the door gently, leaving 
them alone. 

‘‘What a lovely girl,” said Sarah to her mistress after 
Esther had left the room. 

“Is that the young lady Mr. Tom is going to marry?” 

“Yes, Sarah,” said Aunt Amelia, “and she is more than 
lovely. She is good. I can see Tom has a very happy life 
before him.” 

Downstairs the maids were criticising the new arrivals. 
They had caught a glimpse of them as they entered and 
went up stairs. 

“She’s from Massachusetts,” said the maid who carried 
up the refreshments. 

“How do you know ?” asked the others, who were anxious 
to have her impression of the visitors. 

“Because,” she answered, “all those Massachusetts women 
hold their heads high like she does.” 

“That shows there's good blood in them,” replied another 
maid, who had the distinction of being born in Boston, and 
considered herself an authority on such subjects. 

The few days before the wedding were very enjoyable 
ones to Tom’s uncle and aunt. They became as one of the 
family. Nothing was left undone to make their visit pleas- 
ant. Sarah had gone down stairs and become acquainted 
with the Pemberton maids. The cook, she found, was first 
cousin, once removed, as she expressed it, to her deceased 
husband. They became friends instantly, and the maid from 
Boston knew some of her friends there. 

“It’s not like being among strangers at all. Ma’am,” she 
told her mistress next morning. 

Aunt Amelia, having slept well during the night, felt re- 
freshed, and was able to meet all the family at breakfast. 
She had up to now not been able to do so. When the meal 
was over she was shown the trousseau. Mrs. Pemberton 
was in her glory now, for Aunt Amelia was a great admirer 
of finery, and as Mrs. Pemberton went into detail over every 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


297 


garment and gown, she expressed her pleasure in such 
phrases as ''Oh, how lovely,'’ or, "Isn't that beautiful?” 
until Mrs. Pemberton declared that Aunt Amelia was the 
nicest woman she ever met. 

After Aunt Amelia had viewed everything to her heart's 
content, she in turn entertained Mrs. Pemberton with the 
history of the jewels she brought for Esther and other 
things she intended giving Tom and Esther, not forgetting 
to mention the oil paintings. 

"You don't know how much I enjoy your society,” gushed 
Mrs. Pemberton. "Esther and her father don't realize the 
amount of happiness one can get out of reviewing a wedding 
trousseau. They think that once is enough to look at it, 
but I want to see it every day.” 

Aunt Amelia invited Mrs. Pemberton to come to her room 
and she would show her the dress she was going to wear 
at the wedding. Mrs. Pemberton was surprised at the costly 
lace that was used to trim it. She knew Tom's uncle and 
aunt were only in comfortable circumstances, but this lace, 
she knew, must have cost a fortune. She inquired of Aunt 
Amelia how she came to be possessed of such rare and ex- 
pensive lace, for Mrs. Pemberton never beat around the 
bush when she wanted to know anything. 

"This is how I came to have such costly lace, Mrs. Pem- 
berton,” said Aunt Amelia. "My uncle. General Winthorp, 
was consul to Venice years ago and came into possession 
of this rare treasure in a peculiar manner. There is^ to be 
exact, just eight and three-fourths yards in the piece. It 
belonged to a countess who was in need of money.” 

"A countess in need of money,” repeated Mrs. Pemberton 
in shocked tones. "I never heard of such a thing.” 

"Yes,” said Aunt Amelia, "there are plenty of such cases 
in Europe. Many of them have hardly enough to live on, 
my dear Mrs. Pemberton. 

"But to return to my story," she said. "My uncle, the 
General, advanced her some money, and at her suggestion 
took the lace as security. She never could pay him, so let 
him keep it. He gave it to my mother ; she in turn gave it 
to me, and I intend to pass it on to Esther.” 


298 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'Why, it's an heirloom, by now," said Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Yes," replied Aunt Amelia, “one might call it so, after 
it passes into Esther’s possession." 

Mrs. Pemberton rose to go, but Aunt Amelia laid her 
hand softly on her arm, and said, “Don’t go until I show 
you the jewels we were talking about.’’ 

She walked over to her trunk and brought out the jewel 
casket. 

“Isn’t that lovely," exclaimed Mrs. Pemberton. “Where 
did you get it?" she asked, as she admired the exquisite 
workmanship of it. 

“It is beautiful, is it not?" said Aunt Amelia. “It’s gold 
filigree set with rubies. I believe some of our ancestors had 
it presented to them by an East Indian prince. It has been 
in the family several hundred years." 

“Will Esther inherit this, also?" inquired Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Yes, as Tom’s wife it will come to her some day." 

Aunt Amelia opened it and brought forth the diamond 
pendant. Mrs. Pemberton had a great weakness for these 
sparkling jewels, and Aunt Amelia told her the history of it. 

“It would be lovely for Esther to wear," said Mrs. Pem- 
berton, “but she and her father insist on pearls, so I suppose 
it’s no use trying to coax her." 

“It would not do, Mrs. Pemberton. It would only awaken 
sad memories to Tom. Poor boy hasn’t seen it for a long 
time, but I have here a pearl sunburst, a simple little jewel 
that I would like Esther to wear. It has been worn for 
several generations by the Seymour brides. The pearls are 
darkened with age, but she can tuck it away somewhere in 
the lace on her corsage, not so much for show, as for the 
sentiment that goes with it. It will be many years, prob- 
ably, before there is another Seymour bride. Perhaps 
never," said Aunt Amelia, sighing. 

But Mrs. Pemberton cared nothing for sad memories or 
sentiment. She was anxious to see the rest of the treasures. 
As they looked over them Mrs. Pemberton listened eagerly 
to their history. They were mostly old fashioned, but very 
valuable. She enjoyed toying with them. When they fin- 
ished examining them. Aunt Amelia drew out a chamois 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 299 

leather bag from one corner, opened it and brought to view 
several unmounted diamonds and rubies. 

‘‘These, ’’ she said, “were sent as gifts from India to 
Tom’s mother. She never had them mounted. Perhaps 
Esther would like to have them. I wish some time she would 
wear them for my sake and Tom’s. I would like to place 
these jewels into Esther’s hands myself,” said Aunt Amelia. 

“I will go and find her and send her to you,” replied Mrs. 
Pemberton. 

In a short time Esther came, and sitting down on an otto- 
man at the aunt’s feet, she received the precious jewels. 
They meant much to her; unlike her mother, she realized 
how they had been laid away waiting for this opportunity. 

“Esther,” said Aunt Amelia, stroking her hair gently, 
“your love for Tom has made me v^ry happy. I love him 
so dearly I could not bear to give him up, only to some one 
who would love him as I do.” 

“Aunt Amelia,” said Elsther, “I love Tom as I never 
loved, or expect to love any one else. T<r me he is the 
dearest and best of men.” 

“Oh, Esther, your words make me a most contented 
woman. I feel now that Tom is going to have some recom- 
pense for the love which was denied him in his youth by 
the loss of his parents. I have given him all the affection 
I was capable of, but a man’s wife and mother hold the key 
to his heart; they receive the greatest share of his love. 
Nature seems to have reserved it for them. His faith in 
women is in them; they represent his highest ideals of 
the sex.” 

Esther thanked Aunt Amelia over and over again for the 
treasures. 

“They will be just as sacred to me as they were to you,” 
she said. 

“Bless you, my dear,” said the aunt, tenderly. 

After a few moments of silence, she asked where her 
husband was. 

“He is with father,” said Esther, “renewing old friend- 
ships. It’s doing father so much good to have his company. 
Tom is so busy he has not the time to spare. He is finding 


300 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


out that a bridegroom does count for something, after all. 

‘‘To-morrow morning they are going to decorate the 
church,’' said Esther. 

“What hour will you be married ?” inquired Aunt Amelia. 

“Eight o’clock, sharp,” 

“Esther,” she said, “I don’t believe I will go out all day 
to-morrow ; it will fatigue me too much. I want to reserve 
my strength for the evening.” 

“You and I, Aunt Amelia, will stay here together. The 
girls are going to help the decorator. They have some 
special things they wish to do themselves. Of course, 
mother will be there to superintend it. Dear mother,” 
laughed Esther, “how much she has enjoyed all this ex- 
citement.” 

“Do you know, Esther, your mother has an immense 
amount of vitality. What she has accomplished since I 
have been here would have exhausted me. I never cared 
much for society,” said Aunt Amelia. “It’s too much of a 
rush and whirl all the time. One does not get time to read 
or think. It’s like the mad rush of waters, once you enter 
it you are carried on in spite of yourself, and never know 
when you will strike a snag that will perhaps wreck your 
better self. Many rush through and encounter nothing. 
Others run into temptations. They are not strong enough 
to resist. I prefer a few congenial, trusted friends, and to 
enjoy my life in a quiet way.” 

“So do I,” replied Esther, “but to mother society is as 
necessary as the air she breathes. She is like a moth flying 
into the candle flame; it’s going to get burned, but can’t 
resist the temptation of the bright light. It does tire her 
considerably, and she admits it, but still keeps in the whirl. 
She can’t help herself.” 

Esther and Aunt Amelia remained together talking until 
lunch. After that Esther was obliged to go into consulta- 
tion with Madame la Mode as to the time she wished to 
begin to dress, and so forth. Madame herself intended to 
superintend the toilet, as much of her reputation depended 
on the appearance of her customers, especially brides, whose 
dressing she always insisted should be under her super- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


301 


vision. It was not often she had such an attractive bride 
as Miss Pemberton, and she intended to put forth all her 
best efforts to make her the marvel of loveliness to all eyes. 
She knew all the first families would be there, and it might 
mean extra patronage to her business. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE WEDDINa 

Tom came to spend the evening with Esther and to talk 
over some items with Mr. Pemberton. As he left he folded 
Esther in his arms for the last time. 

^‘Dear, until I call you wife,’’ he said. 

How Tom loved to dwell on that sacred word. To him 
it meant a haven of rest, a home, someone that was all his. 

‘‘You will meet me next, Esther, at the altar, where I 
hope God’s blessing will be shed on our union. I am im- 
patient to call you my own, mine forever,” he said as he 
bade her good night. 

Mrs. Pemberton was the first member of the family up 
. in the morning. She could not rest, she said ; she had talked 
over the plans for the church decorations with the florist. 
He was to be there at 9 a. m., and it was yet only 7 a. m. 

After breakfast, which was at eight, one hour earlier 
than usual, on account of the decorator’s coming; they 
wished to get at work by 9 a. m., at the least, at both church 
and house. 

Mrs. Pemberton ordered the carriage, intending to go 
to the church, a long ring at the door arrested her attention, 
and soon the maid announced the arrival of the first present. 
It was taken into the room set aside for this purpose, opened 
and admired by the family. 

Mrs. Pemberton was anxious to have the presents viewed 
by the guests, but Esther and Aunt Amelia argued her out 
of it. The former thought it was an objectionable practice. 
It savors too much of vulgarity. 


302 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Mother/’ she said, “it is not right to lay them out for 
exhibition; it arouses feelings of envy and jealousy/’ 

“If the guests do not see them, they are spared those 
sins,” said Aunt Amelia, virtuously. 

It was a sore trial to Mrs. Pemberton to have all those 
lovely treasures shut up under lock and key, when, as she 
said, she knew everyone was just dying to see them. She 
was in a terrible dilemma, too. The presents kept arriving 
in astonishing numbers. She wished to be there to see them 
unpacked. Then, on the other hand, the church decorations 
were being put in place and she wanted to be there. It was 
a physical, impossibility to be in both places at once, so she 
was obliged to compromise by keeping the carriage con- 
tinually driving between the church and the house. At 2 
p. m. the decorations were finished, and the church and 
house presented a beautiful appearance. It was decided that 
none of the family were now to be visible to any one. They 
all wished to rest. But Mrs. Pemberton insisted on telling 
Esther about the church. 

“It looks lovely, Esther. The ceiling and walls are all 
festooned with trailing vines and roses, and yards and yards 
of white satin ribbon tied in enormous bows at each seat, 
with lilies of the valley tucked in between them. The altar 
is a mass of roses and ferns, and a lovely canopy of roses 
and ferns for you and Tom to stand under while you are 
being married; and the bridesmaids have baskets of rose 
leaves, all ready for the children to strew before you.” 

And so Mrs. Pemberton went on telling how the vestibule 
of the church was decorated until Esther laughed outright 
at her mother’s rapid description of everything. 

“Don’t you think the house looks nice, too, mother?” 
asked Esther, who was watching the maid picking up the 
broken flowers and pieces of greenery that had fallen on the 
floor. But Mrs. Pemberton took no notice of the inter- 
ruption. 

“I stood under the canopy,” she continued, “to see how 
it felt; and you know that stained glass window with the 
angel on it at the side of the altar, well it just looks at you 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 303 

as if it was beckoning you into paradise. You will think 
so, too, Esther, when you see it.’’ 

‘'Well, mother, I think you are getting your metaphors 
mixed a little. That sounds like a funeral. I don’t wish to 
be beckoned into anything but an earthly paradise just yet. 
This world looks too bright to me to want to leave it.” 

“That wasn’t the way I meant, Esther. But you notice 
the angel yourself and see what you think of it.” 

Eventually Mrs. Pemberton subsided enough to admire 
the home decorations and went into rhapsodies over them. 

After a light lunch they all went to their rooms to re- 
cuperate before evening. About five o’clock one of the 
maids knocked timidly on Esther’s door. When it was 
opened she informed her that her mother had counter- 
manded her order as to the dinner and wanted to know 
what she would do. 

“Wait, Hannah, and I will go down with you. Where is 
mother?” 

“In the dining room, miss.” 

“Oh, Esther, I’m so glad you came. Hannah says you 
told her not to serve the dinner here to-night, but to prepare 
a collation in the breakfast room to-night.” 

“I did, mother. None of us will care for a regular dinner, 
and the caterer wants the dining room to arrange the tables 
for the bridal party. The maids have been on their feet all 
day, mother, and are tired. I don’t see the necessity of 
serving a long course dinner. The guests will be served 
at 10 p. m.” 

“Just as you say, Esther, but you know I like a good 
dinner,” said Mrs. Pemberton, with the air of a martyr. 

“You will have plenty, mother dear, only it will be plainly 
served. Poor Hannah is worn out ; she has had to sit in the 
hall all day answering the door and receiving presents. 
Everyone has been so busy. There was no one even to re- 
lieve her, to give her a chance to eat her lunch. I had to 
have it sent to her.” 

“I did not know that, Esther.” 

“Hannah, I am very sorry,” said Mrs. Pemberton. 


304 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'Tt did not matter, ma’am,” said the tired Hannah. 

‘‘We don’t have a wedding every day,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton, “‘and you are glad, are you not ?” she said as she 
turned to Hannah. 

“Ma’am, I would do anything for Miss Esther.” 

“Thank you, Hannah,” said the latter. “Now go and 
rest,” she said to the maid, “and I will get Mamie to attend 
to your duties.” 

The grateful Hannah was glad of the opportunity, as she 
had been on her feet since daylight. 

Esther returned to her room. She had persuaded her 
mother to go and rest, but there was no rest for Mrs. Pem- 
berton. She was more excited than a child going to its first 
party. The maid had everything in readiness for her, when 
it would be time to dress, and urged her in vain to lie down. 
It was only when she told her mistress how tired out she 
would look if she did not that she threw herself on the 
lounge to rest. 

At six o’clock the bell rang for the evening meal. Esther 
wanted to take some refreshment in her room, as she was 
not hungry, she said ; but her father coaxed her to come at 
least to the table and sit with them. “It will be your last 
meal with us for some time,” he said, “so don’t deny us the 
pleasure of your presence.” 

She came down to dinner and despite Mrs. Pemberton’s 
uneasiness over the loss of their usually long course dinner, 
they all managed to enjoy an excellent meal and went im- 
mediately after it to their rooms. 

Madame la Mode had already arrived with her assistants, 
for Esther had begged her to bring an extra one to attend 
to the dressing of her mother. “I won’t be able to be run- 
ning to her room half a dozen times to fix some little trifle 
that needs attention.” The hair dressers were momentarily 
expected. “I am afraid we are going to be rushed to death,” 
said Mrs. Pemberton as she ran here and there hunting for 
some article that the maid had already laid out. “I hate 
to dress right after dinner; one feels so uncomfortable.” 

Hannah kept guard over Esther and allowed no one to 
enter her room but those already mentioned. Mrs. Pern- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 305 

berton wrung her hands in despair at the outrage, as she 
called it. 

‘T never heard of such a thing,'' she said petulantly, '‘of. 
not allowing a mother to see her daughter dressing for her 
wedding." 

"Madame requested me to tell you that when the bride 
is dressed you shall be the first to see her," said Hannah. 

This served in a measure to soothe her wounded feelings. 
She followed the assistant who had come to help her into 
the room, who managed to get her so interested in her 
toilet that she forgot everything else. 

The hair dresser arrived and was sent to Mrs. Pember- 
ton's room first, as Esther was not quite ready for his 
services. He bowed pleasantly to them and began to open 
up his boxes. Aunt Amelia, who was in the room, was 
astonished at the paraphernalia he brought with him. She 
was unused to modern society's needs and could not retain 
her expression of surprise as he opened boxes of puffs and 
switches, pins, cologne, waving irons, bottles of all sorts, 
quite foreign to her ideas of hair dressing. Such things 
were unheard of in her girlhood days. She recalled that in 
the days when she was a bride every one seemed to have 
luxuriant hair. Poor Aunt Amelia had lived in days when 
people looked at such things as sinful, and did not hide their 
shortcomings, but bravely bore them unflinchingly. If they 
had the misfortune to have scanty locks, no one looked 
askance at them in consequence. If their teeth were gone, 
they would have died before they put false ones in their 
place. 

"There's nothing false about Esther," thought Aunt 
Amelia, as she watched the hair dresser progress with his 
work. "Her sunny golden hair is all her own." 

Aunt Amelia was not an old lady as age counts in these 
progressive days ; but she had a quiet dignity about her that 
made her appear older than she was. She scorned the use 
of cosmetics of any description, and wore her silvered hair 
plainly dressed. No amount of persuasion could bring her 
to wear it any other way. She wore it parted in the middle 
when she was married and never changed it with the 


3o6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


various styles that had come and gone since then. She was 
one of those fast disappearing old ladies that look as if they 
had stepped out of some old oil painting. She was stately 
and commanded admiration wherever she went. 

When Mrs. Pemberton left the Monsieur's professional 
hands she was completely transformed. Even Aunt Amelia, 
who had watched the process with interest, could not with- 
hold a glance of admiration as she looked at her. Aunt 
Amelia's toilet had been finished long before the others had 
begun theirs. Sarah had put deft touches here and there, 
and even persuaded her mistress to wear some jewels, so 
that Aunt Amelia looked really distinguished when she was 
dressed, notwithstanding her absolute refusal to her hus- 
band's entreaties that she let Sarah just put a suspicion of 
a wave in her front hair. Like most men, he admired pret- 
tily dressed hair, but Aunt Amelia never would resort to 
any means to add to her looks in the shape of curling irons 
or such things. 

‘Tf the good Lord intended me to have it that way, he 
would have done so," she said. Yet she admired it in 
others. 

The hair dresser had now retired and was busily engaged 
with Esther's tresses. He handled them lovingly as he ar- 
ranged them. ‘‘Ah, how much better is ze nature," he said, 
as he coiled it up and placed it in position. Every hair is 
in its own place and lies gracefully on the head. He drew 
back to admire the effect, moved a pin here and there, asked 
Madame's opinion, and then informed Esther it was finished. 
He withdrew, politely bowing to his patron. Madame put 
the finishing touches to the toilet, and before long sent the 
maid with a message to Mrs. Pemberton that she could now 
see the bride. Esther was surprised at her mother's ap- 
pearance when she came into the room. 

“Why, mother," she said, “how lovely you look!" But 
Mrs. Pemberton was too taken up with Esther's gown to 
hear her. 

“Isn't she a radiant vision," said Madame, alluding to 
Esther, who certainly did look angelic. “I never dressed a 
handsom<?r bride," she said with genuine satisfaction. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


307 


'Tf she only had some diamonds now/’ said Mrs. Pem- 
berton, who was dazzling herself with her favorite jewels. 
‘‘But she will wear nothing but those pearls.” 

“Mrs. Pemberton, your daughter has chosen wisely,” an- 
swered Madame. “Those pearls are perfectly exquisite.” 

Aunt Amelia, who had followed Mrs. Pemberton to the 
room to see the bride too, was delighted with Esther’s love- 
liness. As she came closer to admire the pearls Esther lifted 
up the lace bertha and showed her the pearl sunburst tucked 
in underneath it. “Right over my heart,” she said in a 
whisper. Aunt Amelia smiled lovingly at her, and Esther 
knew it was an enduring love like Tom’s. 

Madame now spread out the train of Esther’s dress, and 
walked around her solemnly to see if everything about the 
dress was correct. The bridesmaids were all warned to be 
in waiting at the church door exactly on time, so that there 
would be no delay. Everything was in readiness now and 
the carriages waiting. The bell rang. 

“Who can that be?” said Mrs. Pemberton, nervously. 

“Just some messenger probably,” said Esther. “But, no, 
mother,” she said, I hear voices. Why it’s Mabel.” 

“Oh, Esther!” she said, breathlessly, “I could not resist 
the temptation of coming here first, before we went to the 
church. I wanted so bad to see you before the public did.” 

Madame would allow no kissing, as she saw Esther on 
the point of going forward to greet Mabel. “I cannot per- 
mit the bride to embrace you,” said she. “It will disarrange 
her gown.” So they laughably kissed the tips of their fingers 
to one another. After a few hurried compliments Mabel 
ran down stairs again to Fred, who was waiting in the car- 
riage for her. “She looks lovely, Fred,” she said as she 
settled herself in the carriage. 

The bride followed and was carefully placed in her seat 
by the Madame, who took her seat beside her. She was 
going as far as the church door to arrange the train before 
Esther went up the aisle. She gazed serenely at the young 
bride, and thought she had never seen a lovelier face. 

As soon as they arrived at the church and Esther was 
in the vestibule ready to enter, the organ pealed forth the 


3o8 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


wedding march. Tom and his best man were already in 
their places as Esther walked slowly up the aisle on the arm 
of her father. All eyes were upon her. She was followed 
by the matron of honor and the bridesmaids. The sweet 
little flower girls had walked on ahead of her and strewed 
roses in her path. Mrs. Pemberton was already in her seat, 
and proud of the admiration her daughter’s beauty was 
causing; so much so that she became so absorbed in the 
occupation of it that she forgot to look at the angel on the 
side of the altar, a thing she declared she would do as soon 
as she took her seat. 

Esther took her place under the canopy in front of the 
altar, her father having relinquished her into Tom’s keeping. 
They made a handsome couple as they knelt in prayer be- 
fore the vows were taken. As they rose the bishop, assisted 
by the rector, pronounced the solemn words that made them 
man and wife, while the organist played in subdued tones. 
When the service was completed the choir burst into a happy 
chorus as the bride went down the aisle on the arm of her 
husband. There was the usual rush to see the bride as she 
entered the carriage. They were driven rapidly to the Pem- 
berton mansion, where they graciously received the con- 
gratulations of their multitude of friends. 

The musicians were playing sweet strains of music in a 
rose-embowered corner, while the guests mingled together 
in animated conversation. 

Mrs. Pemberton was complimented on all sides by her 
friends on her beautiful daughter, while Mr. Pemberton 
spoke with pardonable pride about his new son-in-law. Aunt 
Amelia was welcomed warmly by everyone, the Winthrops 
being of a distinguished Boston family, the name being 
sufficient to give any member of it entree into the most 
exclusive circles. She was correspondingly happy; so was 
her husband as he viewed the throng that had come to do 
honor to Tom and Esther. 

At ten o’clock the bridal party took their scats at a most 
recherche supper, elegantly served. The guests were 
grouped in tables around them. The hum of voices and 
sound of laughter was happy music to the cars. Never was 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


309 


a bride more loved than Esther. She was loved by rich and 
poor, as was shown by her presents, which came from the 
humblest to the wealthiest. She was now the centre of a 
scene of enchantment. The handsome costumes, beautiful 
decorations, music, all seemed to lend themselves to form 
a perfect fairyland of which Esther was the lovely princess, 
the admired of the admirers. Mr. Pemberton and his wife 
were proud of this evening. They couldn’t contain them- 
selves with joy. Here was the culmination of their wishes — 
Esther and Tom — son and daughter. After Esther had 
made her choice, and they had become reconciled to it, the 
way was smooth. They could hardly realize now that they 
ever had opposed Tom. It seemed like a dream. 

“Why, look at Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton!” said a guest. 
“You both look happy enough for bride and groom.” They 
laughed at this sally and rose to speak to some late comers. 

As soon as expedient, Esther slipped away from the 
guests and donned her travelling suit. A pretty surprise 
awaited her; as she came down stairs a shower of rose 
leaves fell on her, and another shower was thrown over 
her as she rushed to the carriage with Tom, laughing mer- 
rily as the dainty leaves enveloped her. As the carriage 
drove off all kinds of good wishes were extended to them. 
The bridesmaids returned to the house, having thoroughly 
enjoyed the fun. The music was resumed and the guests 
chatted on gaily ; many, having come from a distance, were 
glad of this opportunity to meet their friends. Mabel came 
in for her share of admiration. She was a new satellite and 
many revolved around her and enjoyed her sparkling con- 
versation, much to Mrs. Pemberton’s delight. She loved to 
introduce a new face to her friends. It was late when the 
last guest departed. The lights were turned out and the 
family retired. 

They all met again at the breakfast table next morning 
and discussed the wedding. Tom’s uncle was in the best 
of humors. He was proud of the wife Tom had chosen. 
Aunt Amelia was pleased also at the way she had been 
received by the guests. But Mrs. Pemberton felt that she 


310 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

was the one that received most of the attention as mother 
of the bride. 

‘‘Why, Stanley,’’ she said, “it was glorious to hear the 
lovely compliments that were paid to me as Esther’s mother. 
Everyone, of course, knew where she inherited her beauty 
from ; the resemblance between us is so apparent,” she said 
innocently. 

“Yes,” said her husband, “I’ll admit I am no beauty.” 

“Oh, Stanley! don’t say that, my dear. You were re- 
garded as one of the handsomest young men in our town.” 

“Now, Eva,” said her husband, with mock severity, 
“why did you not tell me that years ago. It was a shame 
to keep me all this time in ignorance of such an astounding 
fact,” laughed Mr. Pemberton. 

After breakfast they went, at Mrs. Pemberton’s sugges- 
tion, to look at the presents. “You know they all came in at 
once, and I was so busy I had not time to half admire 
them.” So she led the way to the room where they had 
been placed for safety. 

She gushed and went into raptures over everything, 
each article, in her estimation, being a little choicer than the 
other which she had looked at. At last she came to an un- 
opened package. “What do you suppose is in here?” she 
said, “wrapped up like that?” She picked it up, and after 
scrutinizing it closely said, “Oh, here is the address of the 
sender.” She looked at it in amazement. 

“I never heard of such impertinence in all my life!” she 
said angrily. 

“What’s the matter, Eva ?” asked her husband. 

“Matter enough! Read that!” 

Mr. Pemberton put on his glasses and read slowly the 
inscription, “To Miss Pemberton from the ladies of Fin- 
nigan’s Lane.” It had been carefully packed and addressed 
by Mr. Burgomeister. Mrs. Mulligan and Mrs. Israel had 
left their presents in the care of his wife to be sent with 
hers to the bride before they went away. 

“I don’t see anything in that to get angry about, Eva. 
These good women just idolize Esther, and wanted to send 
her some gift. Probably they saved and sacrificed many a 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


311 

little necessity to buy these. Let us open the box and sec 
what’s in it,” he said. 

Mr. Pemberton called for a hammer ; for on taking off the 
wrappings they found inside a wooden box with the cover 
nailed tightly on. On opening it the first thing they found 
was Mrs. Mulligan’s piece of Limerick lace, which Mrs. 
Pemberton was forced to admire, in spite of her anger. 

“Well,” she said as she looked at it again, “it’s not so 
bad for Maggie to remember Esther, but that Israel woman ! 
and what is that other awful name?” she said, as her hus- 
band lifted out the fruit cake, with the donor’s name on it. 

“Now, Eva, don’t be ridiculous. These good-hearted 
women meant well, and Esther, I know, will value their 
kindness. Here’s another package,” he said, as he opened 
Mrs. Israel’s piece of spatchel work. Mrs. Pemberton took 
it in her hand gingerly, and on examining it found it was 
made of an extra fine piece of linen, and her interest in- 
creased in it when she noticed how neatly it was worked. 

“Maybe Esther won’t mind it,” she said. “She is a pe- 
culiar girl. But I certainly would not want that class of 
people to be sending me presents.” 

“There’s not the slightest danger of their doing so, Eva. 
You have never worried yourself about their needs, and 
Esther has,” said Mr. Pemberton testily. He was provoked 
at his wife’s lack of appreciation of their thoughtfulness. 
She called Hannah to take the cake away. “It will only 
bring flies,” she said ; but Mr. Pemberton intercepted 
Hannah and told her to put it carefully away, as it was a 
gift to Miss Esther, and she should be the one to decide its 
destination. 

Aunt Amelia in the meantime had been busily engaged in 
looking over Jamie’s present. It was really a beautiful gift; 
he had saved all he could spare for months to buy it. 

“I never saw a finer collection of engravings,” she said 
to her husband. Mr. Pemberton crossed the room at their 
request to look at them. 

“Come, Eva,” he said, addressing his wife, “and see what 
Maggie’s boy sent Esther. An artist could not have con- 
ceived a more delicate conception of a gift.” 


312 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Mrs. Pemberton paid little attention to it; only enough 
to remark she would like to know where a newsboy could 
get money enough to buy such rare works of art. 

‘'You forget, Eva, he has a book store now, and is mak- 
ing money,'’ said Mr. Pemberton. But she heard nothing ; 
she was walking out of the room in disgust. “Poor Eva !" 
remarked Mr. Pemberton. “She is a great stickler for class 
distinction," he said, apologizing for her behavior. 

“She makes a great mistake," said Aunt Amelia, “in 
thinking that because a person is poor and humbly born, he 
or she cannot appreciate the finer things in life. I have seen 
many a boy and girl raised in poor surroundings that made 
noble men and refined women. And I have seen those that 
were raised in aristocratic homes develop into brutal men 
and coarse women. These strange things do happen every 
day. So, as I say, it’s a great mistake to despise anyone 
whose only fault is poverty; for that is liable to overtake 
any of us at any time. Poverty is not a crime but simply a 
misfortune." 

Here they were interrupted by the maid announcing Mr. 
and Mrs. Fairchild. Mrs. Pemberton went forward to meet 
her and brought her to see the presents, while Fred and Mr. 
Pemberton went into the library to visit together. She 
poured out her grievances to Mabel and told of the audacity 
of those women. Mabel smoothed her troubles away for 
her by telling her how pleased Esther would be when she 
heard of it. 

“And, Mrs. Pemberton," she said, “I know you are mis- 
taken in their motives. Why, Mrs. Mulligan is one of the 
best hearted women I ever met. Think of her bringing 
Mrs. Israel and her boy to New York, and taking care of 
them. It gives her so much extra work, too ; but she says 
that if she left them behind they would have no one to care 
for them. Mrs. Israel is no help to her. She has not the 
strength to do anything. Fred is going to send her to a 
sanitarium for treatment. He thinks she can be cured; at 
least that is the doctor’s opinion." 

“Does he believe in encouraging such people?" said Mrs. 
Pemberton in amazement. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


313 


‘'You don’t understand it, my dear Mrs. Pemberton,” re- 
plied Mabel. “It’s humanity that appeals to him ; he cares 
nothing, neither do I for that matter, about class dis- 
tinction.” 

“Of course, I am not used to that sort of thing,” said 
Mrs. Pemberton, sneeringly, “and, as you say, Mabel, don’t 
understand it.” 

“Neither am I, Mrs. Pemberton, but I can’t shut my eyes 
and ears to distress !” 

“You are just as bad as Esther,” said Mrs. Pemberton. 

had hoped you would be different, but now that I think 
of it, Fred was always picking up some newsboy or boot- 
black and those sort of people.” 

“Just to help them, Mrs. Pemberton,” intercepted Mabel, 
“not for companionship. You don’t know how much they 
think of him, too. I told him the other day that I would be 
getting jealous. Every time we go to the village some child 
or other is always running up to the carriage to give him a 
flower ; they all seem to know how much he loves them.” 

“Well, Mabel,” said Mrs. Pemberton, “I never could bear 
those street urchins near me. They look so dirty.” 

“Not always, Mrs. Pemberton,” replied Mabel. 

“What’s all this confab about?” said Fred, coming into 
the room, but Mabel took him by the arm and led him off 
to see the presents, as she did not wish to argue any more 
with Mrs. Pemberton, who could not understand Fred’s 
philanthrophic ideas any more than she could understand 
the earth revolving on its own axis. 

Mrs. Pemberton was very disappointed when she found 
that Mabel and Fred were going back home that afternoon. 
She expected to have at least a week’s visit from them. 

Aunt Amelia and her husband were packing, preparatory 
to returning to their home. 

Mrs. Pemberton was in despair; she loved excitement. 
And now that she was going to be left alone, it grieved her. 
She tried to persuade Aunt Amelia to remain a week more 
at least. “I wish I could, Mrs. Pemberton,” she replied, 
“but I wish to get home, as Esther and Tom promised me 
they would pay me a visit on their way home. I have so 


314 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


much I want to show Esther. She is naturally interested 
in Tom’s parents, and I want to tell her more about them. 
She is a dear girl, Mrs. Pemberton, and I want her to be a 
daughter to me. Tom has promised to bring her to visit 
me at least twice a year.” 

''Oh, dear,” said Mrs. Pemberton, ‘'then PIl be left alone 
with Stanley, and he will be wanting to read to me all the 
latest political moves as he calls them. He knows I don’t 
understand such nonsense, but he will read it to me. He 
says everyone should keep posted on such things.” 

At luncheon Mabel entertained Mrs. Pemberton with an 
account of the improvements they were making on their 
grounds. "We have two new greenhouses, one for orchids 
alone. Fred just received some beautiful specimens from 
South Africa before we left, and we are both anxious to get 
back to examine them; one is the Espiritu Sancto, a very 
rare one. You must come and visit us again. The flowers 
look beautiful now. We will take better care of you next 
time,” said Mabel, laughing. 

"Have you had any more card parties, Mabel?” asked 
Mrs. Pemberton eagerly. 

"None since you left,” she replied. 

"I don’t know how you can stand such a dull life, Mabel, 
and you are so young.” 

"I don’t find it dull, Mrs. Pemberton. The days are too 
short for me ; they are gone before I realize it. I have my 
ferneries to attend to. I spend days at a time with them. 
I love to watch the graceful fronds unfold. There are no 
two of my ferns alike. Fred is always sending off for 
more. I tell him pretty soon we will have the whole place 
covered with greenhouses.” 

"Don’t either of you do anything but fuss with the 
flowers ?” asked Mrs. Pemberton, who could not understand 
a young and attractive couple like Mabel and Fred burying 
themselves, as she called it, instead of entertaining and lead- 
ing society. 

"Of course I do,” said Mabel. "My music takes up a 
great deal of my time, and then I have my church work.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


315 


“Your church work ! Mabel. Are you like Esther, always 
going to guild and aid society meetings? Oh, Mabel,’' she 
said, 'T am disappointed in you !” 

‘‘Why, Mrs. Pemberton? I hope I have not hurt your 
feelings in any way,” said Mabel as she saw something was 
amiss with her hostess. 

“No, Mabel, but I thought you were a different girl alto- 
gether.” 

“In what way, Mrs. Pemberton ?” asked Mabel. 

“You could be a society belle, if you did not waste your 
time on such things,” said Mrs. Pemberton. “There are 
plenty of homely and ugly girls to do those things without 
your bothering about them.” 

“But suppose I like doing it, Mrs. Pemberton, and feel 
it a duty.” 

“I can’t understand it, Mabel; a young matron like you 
with good looks and plenty of money enjoying such things, 
when you could be a leader of society, with the advantages 
you have, and have all the men at your feet. Just the thing 
Aunt Maud had said.” 

“Oh, Mrs. Pemberton,” said Mabel, in alarm, “such a life 
would be obnoxious to me. I value my character above 
anything else I possess.” 

“It would not hurt your character a particle, Mabel. Of 
course, you might be misunderstood, but that would be 
nothing.” 

“I prefer my country home and my good husband beyond 
anything else. To me they are priceless.” 

“Well, Mabel, of course if you feel that way about it, I 
suppose it’s all right. But you could have society at your 
feet if you wished it.” 

“But I don’t wish it, Mrs. Pemberton,” said Mabel, laugh- 
ing at her anxiety over her future. “Fred and home repre- 
sent my world, and he is the only one I want to see at 
my feet.” 

“That’s Esther all over,” smiled Mrs. Pemberton, as Fred 
came to remind Mabel that it was near train time. Mabel 
wished them all good-bye, and she and Fred went to the 
train. 


3i6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘What a strange woman Mrs. Pemberton is!"' she re- 
marked to Fred as they were going to the station. 

“Yes/' he replied, “I have ceased to wonder at her 
vagaries long ago. She is just like all shallow minded 
people, has nothing to fall back on when the reaction 
comes." 

Aunt Amelia and her husband were the next to take their 
leave. Mrs. Pemberton hated to see them go. It would 
leave her without a guest, but Aunt Amelia insisted on being 
at home in time to meet Esther and Tom on their return. 
As she bade Mrs. Pemberton farewell the latter wept and 
begged her to come and visit them soon again. “I would 
be glad to," she replied. “Our visit has been an especially 
enjoyable one. We seldom leave home, but will certainly 
visit you again some time in the future." 

As they drove off Mrs. Pemberton turned to her hus- 
band and said, “I am all alone now." 

“You've got me yet, Eva," he said, laughing. 

“Yes, Stanley, and I could enjoy being with you, if you 
did not ask me so many foolish questions. I hate the dry 
subjects you like to talk about." 

“Well, Eva, I'll try to be more companionable to you. But 
I do like to read and have some one to discuss with what 
I have read." 

“Now, Stanley, promise me you will put that all aside 
until Tom and Esther get back. They like it, I don't." 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

MR. AND MRS. PEMBERTON LEFT ALONE. 

He laid away his books and devoted his time to his wife. 
First she wanted to go driving. When the carriage was 
ordered, she changed her mind and concluded she would 
go calling on some of her intimate friends instead and find 
out what they thought of the wedding. 

“Where will we go first?" inquired Mr. Pemberton. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 317 

“Let us go and see Mrs. Gaye,” answered his wife. “She 
always knows the latest news.’' 

The coachman was ordered to drive there. 

Mrs. Gaye was delighted to see dear Mrs. Pemberton, 
and embraced her warmly. After they were comfortably 
seated and a few commonplace remarks were made, Mrs. 
Gaye invited Mrs. Pemberton to come upstairs and see her 
latest Paris gown. 

“You stay there, Stanley,” said his wife. “We will be 
back directly.” 

Mr. Pemberton sat and sat until he was tired, but no Mrs. 
Pemberton came. He walked around the drawing room, 
and admired some etchings that were hanging on the wall 
and then sat down again. Still no Mrs. Pemberton. After 
an hour had passed he was getting very impatient, so he 
made another tour of investigation. He could find nothing 
to interest him anywhere in the room. 

“What can be keeping them?” he thought. He opened 
the door quietly and tip-toed across the hall, in the hopes 
of finding the library, where he knew he could find some 
book that would help him to pass away the time. But after 
opening several doors, he gave it up. He could find no 
trace of a library. He returned to the drawing room and 
again took his seat to await his wife’s coming. “She cannot 
possibly be much longer,” he thought. He was getting so 
uneasy that he could not keep still a minute. “Eva wonders 
why I am not more companionable. This sort of thing is 

an aggravation ; the idea of keeping a man here ” And 

he pulled out his watch to see the time ; two hours exactly, 
with nothing in the world to amuse him. “If she was a 
child, I could inflict some punishment on her for it; but 
being my wife, I must bear it.” 

It was getting late now and the rooms were getting dark. 
“Maybe she intends to ' stay upstairs all night,” he said, 
muttering to himself. He walked over to the lounge and 
was preparing to lie down. He was tired out by now. “I 
know I am breaking the one hundred and one rules that go 
to make up the etiquette of calling, but, by Jupiter, I can’t 
stand this thing any longer,” he said as he stretched himself 


3i8 in this world OF OURS 

out on the lounge. In spite of all his efforts to keep awake, 
he eventually succumbed and slept soundly, until awakened 
by his wife, who, in the meantime, had, after admiring Mrs. 
Gaye’s latest creation from Paris, gone down town with her 
to the milliner's to give her opinion on a hat that Mrs. Gaye 
had ordered to go with her gown. 

On leaving the millinery store they met some friends, 
who invited them to a nearby cafe to have a cup of chocolate. 
After they had spent some time there discussing a coming 
social event, they got up to go home, Mrs. Pemberton just 
remembering her husband whom she had left in Mrs. Gaye's 
drawing room. 'Toor Stanley," she said to her friend as 
she looked at her watch, ‘^he will be out of patience with 
me ; we have been gone three hours." 

They hurried home and as Mrs. Pemberton entered the 
drawing room she was shocked to see her husband asleep on 
Mrs. Gaye's lounge. She went over to him and shook him 
vigorously. ‘‘Stanley, aren't you ashamed of yourself lying 
down like that in Mrs. Gaye's drawing room?" He sat up, 
hardly realizing that he was not at home. 

“Why, Eva," he said, sleepily, “why did you wake 
me up?" 

“You're not at home, Stanley. You're at Mrs. Gaye's." 

“Yes," he said, as it dawned on him where he was. “And 
pray, why have you kept me prisoner here all this time? I 
never in my life put in such an afternoon." 

Mrs. Gaye laughed merrily at him, but he was in no 
humor to be laughed at. 

“It may be very amusing to you, Mrs. Gaye, to be shut 
up in a drawing room for three hours, and to keep an un- 
fortunate coachman up on his box for the same length of 
time, to say nothing about the poor horses," he said angrily. 

“Oh, Stanley, don't be so cross," said his wife. “I'll never 
take you visiting with me again." 

“God forbid that I should ever be led into such a trap 
again by you," he said savagely. 

Mrs. Gaye was now alarmed at his wrath. She was 
afraid he might talk about it before her husband. 

“He is such a crank," she whispered to Mrs. Pemberton, 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


3x9 


^‘about keeping horses waiting for hours before a house. 
When I go to a reception, he always keeps nagging at me 
about it, but one gets so interested when once you are inside 
that you forget everything else.’' 

‘‘Oh, Mrs. Gaye,” said Mrs. Pemberton, “I will be so glad 
when Esther returns. She can amuse her father then and 
discuss those awful subjects with him. I can’t.” 

'Tf he scolds you much, dear, let me know,” said Mrs. 
Gaye as she kissed her good-bye. 

As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton entered the carriage 
he emptied the vials of his wrath on her. 

'"Oh, Stanley, I’m so sorry. I wish we had taken you 
down town with us. The chocolate was delicious ; they serve 
such lovely cream at the chic cafe.” 

'T don’t care what they serve,” he replied fiercely. "You’ll 
never serve me again like that. You never saw Esther 
guilty of such a thing. Do you suppose she would have 
kept the coachman sitting rigidly for three hours. No ; she 
has too much humanity about her,” he said viciously. "And 
to leave me shut up in that room like that ! Such things are 
beyond human endurance, Eva!” 

Mrs. Pemberton was greatly frightened at his vehemence. 

"I tried to find the library, but could not,” said her irate 
husband. "Probably it’s turned into a receptacle for fashion 
plates.” 

"It’s no use talking that way, Stanley. Mrs. Gaye was 
obliged to have it removed to the end of the hall upstairs, 
because Mr. Gaye objected to her serving tea there, just 
because some jelly happened to get on the cover of some 
rare manuscripts he got from Egypt or some other heathen 
country. Why will husbands be so disagreeable?” she said, 
as the tears rolled down her cheeks. Mr. Pemberton reached 
over and took her hand. 

"Forgive me, Eva, for speaking so harshly to you, but 
you do exasperate me beyond endurance, and most of it, my 
dear, is caused by thoughtlessness. I never would have left 
you anywhere and forgotten you for three hours.” 

"I know you wouldn’t, Stanley,” she said penitently. 

By this time they had reached home, and found dinner 


320 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


waiting for them. After dinner, peace being restored, Mr. 
Pemberton suggested that they go to the theatre; which 
they did. Mrs. Pemberton enjoyed it immensely, although 
she did get quite excited over the hero who almost eloped 
with the wrong girl by mistake, much to her disgust. “I 
don’t see how he could have made such a mistake. They 
don’t look a bit alike.” Mr. Pemberton laughed at her 
anxiety over their love affairs. 

Next morning’s mail brought a letter from Esther and 
Tom. They were delighted with their new home and were 
still exploring it, they said. ‘‘We expect to visit Mabel and 
Aunt Amelia before we return. So you need not look for 
us for some time yet.” 

“Oh, dear,” said Mr. Pemberton as he laid the letter 
down, “what an eternity !” 

“What are you talking about eternity for? You’re not 
going to get sick again, are you ?” 

“No, Eva. Don’t alarm yourself. I was just thinking 
how long it would be before Esther was back to us again.” 

“It will be fully three weeks. It is an awfully long time, 
isn’t it, Stanley ?” 

“Yes, indeed, Eva. Esther has become part of myself. 
I can hardly stand her being away from me.” 

“That’s the way with me, Stanley. I have to order the 
meals and attend to the household duties now. I don’t know 
what I would do without Hannah. She takes the respon- 
sibility off my shoulders and does everything,” said Mrs. 
Pemberton, contradicting herself. 

Mr. Pemberton had hard work to keep his wife amused. 
She did not take up any of the different occupations indulged 
in by most women, but wanted to go, go, all the time. Her 
husband was not used to running about as she was, and it 
fatigued and wearied him, this incessant going from one 
place to another. He longed to get back to his beloved 
books again, but knew it was useless to attempt it until 
Esther’s return. He would hardly get a chapter read before 
she would be in the library to tell him about some trifling 
thing that had gone wrong with the maids or her dress or 
something or another that he could not straighten out for 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


321 


her. But he was determined to bear it if possible until 
Esther's return. Then he would be relieved of the anxiety 
and worry of it all. '‘What would have become of me," he 
thought, "if I had not begged of Esther and Tom to make 
their home with us? I verily believe I would have ended 
up in a lunatic asylum." 

The days were tediously passed by him in his wife's com- 
pany. Her pursuits were so opposite to his; but he sub- 
mitted to her whims as gracefully as he could. Once in a 
while, though, he would lose patience with her over some 
silly frivolity she had indulged in, but the next instant he 
would regret his hasty words and ask her pardon. She was 
like a child; after she had shed her tears, she would smile 
again and forget what caused them. Her husband under- 
stood her and tried to avoid subjects she disliked. It was 
very hard on him, but he had learned patience since Esther 
was gone. 

He could not understand how she managed to get along 
with her mother so peaceably. They never had any clashes 
or wordy wars. Yet try as he would to avoid such things, 
he could not please his wife ten minutes at a time. "Esther 
must have some charm over her, I think. I never could 
please or satisfy her." But he did not know the secret of 
Esther’s success in the management of her mother was in 
letting her have her own way to all appearances, and yet 
do things to suit herself independent of her mother's ir- 
resolute ways. 

Mrs. Gaye returned Mrs. Pemberton's call in a few days. 
She was anxious to know if Mr. Pemberton had recovered 
his good humor. 

Mrs. Pemberton was overjoyed to see her. "Dear Mrs. 
Gaye," she said in ecstacies, "how good of you to come. I 
am just bored to death." 

"I knew you would be, dear. How is Mr. Pemberton? 
Has he got over his ill temper yet ?" 

"Oh, yes ; he was j ust lovely that night after dinner. 
He was real sorry he spoke so cross to me." 

"I thought he was just horrid," said Mrs, Gaye. "In 
fact, I never knew he could be so hateful," 


322 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Mrs. Pemberton did not encourage her to slander her 
husband ; for, with all her faults and foolishness, she was a 
loyal wife and never allowed any one to say a word against 
her husband. 

‘‘When is your daughter coming home?’’ asked Mrs. 
Gaye, seeing that she was not going to get any satisfaction 
out of Mrs. Pemberton by abusing her husband. 

“In about three weeks.” 

“Why, Mrs. Pemberton, how can you stand being alone 
with your husband all that time? It would kill me. Mr. 
Gaye goes his way and I go mine. Why don’t you do that 
way, Mrs. Pemberton?” 

“Because I don’t wish to,” she replied, showing more 
spirit than Mrs. Gaye ever dreamed she possessed. 

“I think, Mrs. Pemberton, I’ll go home. You seem bent 
on being disagreeable this afternoon.” 

“Why, Mrs. Gaye, what have I done to offend you ?” 

“Nothing special,” she answered airily. “But don’t let 
us quarrel. I want you to come down town with me. Oh, 
here comes your husband,” she said, as she heard his foot- 
steps. “I do hope he has not been counting the time my 
horse has been standing in front of your house.” 

But Mr. Pemberton had no idea that Mrs. Gaye was 
even in the house. 

“Eva,” he called. 

“Yes, Stanley; I am here with Mrs. Gaye.” 

He came into the room and shook hands with his wife’s 
guest and entered into the conversation. After a few min- 
utes his wife asked him what he wanted her for. 

“I thought perhaps you would like a drive,” he replied. 
“I know you feel lonely without Esther.” He was only 
echoing his own feelings when he made this remark. 

“Mrs. Gaye was just asking me to come down town 
with her.” 

“Then go by all means, Eva. I know you will enjoy that 
better.” 

After a few more words he excused himself, left the room 
and returned to the library, where he remained reading 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


323 


until dinner was announced. During the meal his wife en- 
tertained him with the various sights she had seen, and all 
the stores they had visited. He listened to her for some 
time, and then asked her seriously if the fashions had 
changed since yesterday. 

'‘Now, Stanley, you are just making fun of me. Til not 
tell you a word more. I was going to tell you about Mrs. 
Gaye’s hat, but I suppose you don't want to hear about it." 

"No, I do not ; wasn't that the cause of my imprisonment 
in her drawing room for three hours?" 

"No, indeed, Stanley, my forgetfulness was the cause of 
it. The hat is a perfect dream. I wish I had one like it." 

"Well, why don't you get one, Eva." 

"You know what Esther is, Stanley. She would say it 
was too juvenile for me. I don't see why I could not wear 
that style as well as Mrs. Gaye." 

"Wait until Esther comes home," he suggested, "and get 
her to help you to choose one," he said soothingly. 

"She won't," she answered tearfully. 

"Oh, yes, she will." 

"Not the kind I want, Stanley." 

"Well, we’ll see, Eva," he said as he left the dining room. 

Mrs. Pemberton passed the rest of the evening admiring 
some trifles she had purchased when she was in town, giv- 
ing her husband plenty of time to enjoy his book. 

The time passed away quickly. At last the day came for 
Esther and Tom's home coming. Great were the prepara- 
tions to receive them. The interest spread from the friends 
down to the maids in the household. All were anxious to 
see Esther's sunny face again. They were glad to think she 
would be once more among them. She always had been a 
great favorite, and they missed her and longed for her re- 
turn. Tom also had their good wishes ; everyone that met 
him liked him. 

"We must have a grand reception," Mrs. Pemberton said 
when it came near time for them to return. 

But Mr. Pemberton said, "No, Eva ; let us have them to 
ourselves. There will be plenty of time for social doings 


324 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


if Esther wishes it. Remember she is a child no longer, 
and in her position as Tom’s wife, she has a right to decide 
her own course.” 

‘'Oh dear, Stanley, I have to be sent to the rear, I sup- 
pose, and to be converted into a back number, like those 
dowagers we read about.” 

“No, my dear. What I meant was this. You must not 
be making plans for her life any more than you would for 
Mrs. Gaye’s.” 

“But, Esther is my daughter.” 

“Yes, Eva, but listen to me. She is Tom’s wife now. 
When you married me your mother did not regulate our 
lives for us. We established our home and did things to 
suit ourselves. You were still her daughter and were dutiful 
to her too. Esther will be the same as a matron. She will 
be just as near to us as she was as a daughter. Of that 
I am certain. Hers is not the nature to change.” 

Mr. Pemberton was extremely happy now. He would 
have Tom and Esther for companions. “Both have bright 
minds,” he thought. “I can read to my heart’s content and 
have some one always to reason with. I like to do that ; it 
brings out the points, for what one does not observe the 
other one does. Then, too, I like some one else’s opinion 
on a book besides my own.” 

Mr. Pemberton had never taken any interest in the house, 
other than to pay the bills. He left all such things to his 
wife and Esther. But now he found himself actually want- 
ing to attend to the details. He went so far as to send for 
the cook and requested her to prepare a sumptuous dinner 
in their honor. 

“Make it a holiday event,” he said, rubbing his hands. 

“Indeed I will, sir,” she answered. “Glad we all are to 
welcome Miss Esther home again.” 

She returned to the kitchen and went to work determined 
to prepare the best meal possible. “It will be fit for a 
queen,” she said to herself as she brought out the special 
ingredients from the pantry preparatory to going to work. 

Mr. Pemberton walked to the dining room, where Mrs. 
Pemberton with her own hands was putting the finishing 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


325 


touches to the table. It was not often she deigned to do this. 

‘‘How would it do to phone to the florist for some flowers, 
Eva?’' he said. “Somehow the room seems to lack some- 
thing.” 

Esther always had flowers everywhere, but since she was 
gone Mrs. Pemberton had not bothered about them. 

“That’s just what’s the matter, Stanley. I knew it did 
not look just right, but did not know why. Tell them to 
send them at once,” she said as he went to the drawing 
room. 

“Eva,” he called to her, “come here. I don’t think a few 
would look amiss here.” 

“Why, Stanley, I never knew you to be so excited about 
the appearance of the rooms before.” 

“I know it, Eva, but somehow I feel like a young man 
again. My mind reverts to our own home coming after 
our bridal trip and how happy we both were. I want Esther 
to feel how pleased we are to have her with us again. Sup- 
pose, Eva, we go and dress for dinner now. Hannah can 
arrange the flowers when they come. She is very tasty 
about such things. It just wants an hour to train time, and 
it will take the carriage fifteen minutes more to reach the 
house.” They walked up stairs still planning for Esther 
and Tom’s welcome. 

During the process of dressing Mrs. Pemberton grew 
very excited over her gown. “I must have some help,” she 
said as she called for Hannah, who had just received the 
flowers and was unpacking them. 

“What do you want, Eva?” asked her husband. “Can’t 
you see Hannah has her hands full?” 

“I want her to help me put the Jabot on.” 

“Let me help you.” 

“Just take this and fasten it at the back with this stick 
pin,” she said, handing it to him. He took hold of the lace 
awkwardly and walked behind her, giving it such a hard 
pull that it came out of place in front. 

“Oh, Stanley, look what you have done. Madame la 
Mode had it arranged so gracefully. I don’t believe I can 
ever get it into place again like she had it.” 


326 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

She struggled with the front while he held on to the back, 
at her bidding. Eventually they got it into place to suit her. 

''Now put the stick pin in quick, before it gets out of place 
again.’' In his hurry to do as she requested, he ran it into 
his finger. 

"Ouch !” he cried. "You got that thing named all right, 
Eva. It’s a stick pin for sure. It takes a woman to invent 
an instrument of torture,” he said. 

"Be patient, Stanley; you’re not used to it, that’s all.” 

"It’s enough,” he replied. "The thing’s hurting me yet.” 

At length he managed to get it together and pin it. 

"Thank you, Stanley. You’re a darling,” she said, kissing 
him affectionately. "It was real good of you to take all that 
trouble to fix it.” She took up the mirror to look at it. 

"My conscience ! Stanley, what have you done ?” 

"Fastened it, my dear, just the way you told me.” 

"You have done nothing of the sort, sir. You have 
pinned the top of one side of the collar to the bottom of 
the other, and it’s all crooked.” He put on his glasses and 
looked at his work critically. 

"By jingo, Eva, that’s just what I’ve done. I’ll fix it in 
a jiffy.” He went to work again and this time managed to 
get it straight. After a few more finishing touches, they 
were ready to go down stairs. Mr. Pemberton looked at 
his watch, saying: "They will be here in twenty minutes, 
Eva. That will give us time to take a look at the dining 
room.” They found Hannah, who had just finished her 
work and was examining it, still in the room. 

"That’s a great improvement,” Mr. Pemberton said to 
her. 

"How much flowers brighten up a room, Eva,” he said, 
addressing his wife. 

"Yes,” she answered, "and Esther is so fond of them. 
She will appreciate them.” 

They went into the drawing room, which was lit up and 
presented a very comfortable aspect. After standing and 
looking at it awhile Mr. Pemberton remarked, "All it needs 
now is Esther’s presence. Don’t you think we ought to en- 
quire if the cook has everything in readiness?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


327 


''There’s no need, Stanley. Hannah says she has pre- 
pared all her choicest dishes and intends to surprise us with 
her culinary art.” 

"Good,” answered Mr. Pemberton; "nothing is too fine 
for Esther. Five minutes more !” he said, again looking at 
his watch. 

They talked over some few trifles yet to be fixed. They 
just finished them when Mr. Pemberton stopped suddenly 
and said, "There’s the rumbling of the wheels; they are 
almost at the door.” He hardly uttered the words when 
the carriage stopped in front of the house. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

TOM AND ESTHER RETURN FROM THE BRIDAL TRIP. 

The door was opened and with a rush and a whirl Esther 
and Tom were home again. Mr. Pemberton gathered 
Esther in his arms, and embraced her lovingly, holding her 
there for some time, until Mrs. Pemberton cried in dismay. 

"Esther, why don’t you kiss me!” Tom having already 
performed that office much to her delight. Mr. Pemberton 
still clung to Esther, but she reached over and kissed her 
mother affectionately, and putting an arm around each of 
their waists entered the room. 

"How lovely everything looks,” she said, "and, mother, 
you look as if you were going to some swell function.” 

"All in honor of you, Esther,” put in her father, who 
was as happy as a boy, now that he had Esther with him 
again. Such a chattering and hum of voices as there was, 
Mrs. Pemberton asking endless questions about the trip, 
and what Esther saw, and how were Mabel and Fred, how 
do you like your new home, until Esther burst into a hearty 
laugh, and said merrily, "One question at a time, mother 
dear. But, really, I think Tom and I had better get a little 
of the dust of travel off us first. You will have to excuse 
our toilets, as I don’t suppose our trunks have got here yet.” 


328 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'That’s so, Eva. We must let them brush up a bit.” 

Esther and Tom went up stairs, while Mr. Pemberton and 
his wife commented on their appearance. 

"How beautiful Esther looks. She has happiness spread 
all over her face,” remarked Mr. Pemberton, "and Tom, 
bless him, he looks as if he had discovered a gold mine. 
They are both the picture of bliss. How glad I am that I 
got over my folly in time to save them both from the wreck 
I was making of their lives.” 

It was only a short time until they reappeared. The 
whole house seemed to be affected by their presence. The 
painful silence and stillness that had come over the house 
after the last guest had left after the wedding, that so op- 
pressed Mr. Pemberton, had vanished now. Esther’s merry 
laugh coupled with Tom’s hearty one seemed to echo 
through the house and fell like music on Mr. Pemberton’s 
ears. 

When they were once more seated, Esther undertook to 
answer some of her mother’s questions. 

"You have not told me, Esther, how Mabel and Fred are. 
The dear girl, I did not have half a visit with her when 
she was here.” 

"They are just as happy as two love birds, mother. Their 
place is beautiful, and so is ours. We could hardly tear 
ourselves away from it. If we had not promised you and 
father not to stay away long, I don’t know when you would 
have seen us. We were so enraptured, we could not bear 
to leave it. I wish we could live there always, mother.” 

"It’s no use appealing to me. I never could live in such 
a place with nothing but trees, flowers and birds around 
you all the time. You would tire of it too, Esther.” 

"Not if I had Tom there with me. We are going back 
again before long.” 

"Esther, don’t leave us again,” said her father. "It’s too 
lonely here without you.” 

"Then let us all go together. If you don’t go willingly, 
we will take you bodily; won’t we, Tom?” she said, turn- 
ing to him. 

"Nothing would please me better than to have us all go,” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


329 

he replied. ‘‘Esther and I have planned all sorts of new 
ideas for our pleasure and comfort in our home.’’ 

“Yes,” said Esther, “for one thing, I want more green- 
houses like Mabel has. She can pick basketfuls of the 
choicest flowers at a moment’s notice.” 

“Don’t persuade your father to go into such a wilderness 
as that.” 

“Why, mother, it’s perfectly lovely; just like dreamland.” 

Here dinner was announced. As they entered the dining 
room Esther was struck with the lovely flowers. 

“Your mother had these arranged for your benefit, 
Esther.” 

“You were just as eager, Stanley, to have them. In fact, 
you were the one who suggested getting flowers.” 

“Then I will thank you both,’' said Esther, “for the con- 
sideration. Tom and I appreciate your thoughtfulness.” 

The dinner was a work of art. Surely the cook had, as 
she said she would, a meal fit for a queen. 

“Have you a new cook, mother ?” Esther asked. “Mamie 
never sent up anything as elaborate as this !” 

“No, Esther, Mamie is here still, but she worked herself 
into a fever of getting something worthy of Mrs. Seymour’s 
taste.” 

“Did she do all this for me, mother? I must thank her 
for it. And that reminds me I have a message for her 
from Maggie.” 

“You did not go and see her, did you, Esther?” 

“Why, certainly I did, mother. When you wrote and 
told me about the present from Finnigan's Lane I was at 
Mabel’s. So we both went to her house and thanked her. 
And, mother, don’t be horrified, but I wrote to Mrs. Burgo- 
meister and thanked her too for her good wishes.” 

“Esther, I don’t know how you can associate with such 
vulgar people.” 

“Mother, they are not vulgar. And Maggie’s husband 
is not even poor now. Fred pays him well, besides fur- 
nishing him a home. Mrs. Israel is going to the sanatorium 
next week for treatment. The doctor says six months of 
rest and careful diet will make a well woman out of her. 


330 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


But, of course, she will never be robust like Maggie. Her 
constitution was born in her. Poor Mrs. Israel never had 
any health, it seems. I think it’s splendid of Fred to be so 
generous; don’t you, mother?” 

‘Tt’s no use asking me about it. I can’t understand any 
of you.” 

“But me,” laughed Tom. 

“Yes, Tom, you are the only one that does not bother 
with such people.” 

“I don’t deserve any credit for it. It just happened so. 
I had not time or money to indulge in charitable work. But 
now, if Esther wishes, I can help her with any pet scheme 
she has in view.” 

“She has influenced you already, Tom, I see.” 

“Eva, we have all been too selfish but Esther; thinking 
only of our own pleasure. Now let us in the future plan 
for others’ happiness.” 

Mrs. Pemberton made no reply to this, so the conversa- 
tion turned again on their trip. They spent until late in 
the evening hearing about it, Mr. Pemberton absorbing 
every word as he watched Tom and Esther’s happy faces. 
Mrs. Pemberton was very disappointed at Esther’s not 
bringing some new gowns from New York. 

“Why, mother, I have dozens of them now that I prob- 
ably will never wear but a few times. So why should I add 
to the accumulation?” 

“Well, Esther, you know there is always something new 
coming out.” 

“That’s true, mother, but I would have to wear them day 
and night to get rid of them.” 

“Oh, dear, I wish I were a girl again,” sighed Mrs. Pem- 
berton, “with your chances, Esther. You could put on a 
new dress every day; your father is so indulgent to you.” 

“That would be too fatiguing, mother,” laughed Esther. 

In the morning Tom sought out Mr. Pemberton and sug- 
gested to him that he begin on his duties. 

“Your duties, Tom? I don’t understand you.” 

“You told me, father, you would like me to take charge 
of your affairs for you. But we hardly got started until the 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 331 

wedding arrangements seemed to clash with it, and we de- 
cided to wait until after that event.’’ 

‘‘Yes, now I understand you, Tom. But there is really 
very little to attend to. It was only a ruse of mine to keep 
you with me.” 

'‘I don’t want to lead an idle life and grow inactive.” 

‘'You won’t do that, Tom. I want you for a companion. 
You can attend to the business too. There will be more 
to do than you think.” 

He walked over to the safe, opened it, and asked Tom 
to look over a package of papers that he had marked com- 
plaints. 

“These,” he remarked, as he handed them to Tom, “are 
from the different tenants; things they need done to the 
houses they occupy. It was my custom formerly to throw 
such things in the waste paper basket. But after my last 
sickness I concluded to change all that, and while you were 
gone I placed all I received in the safe and marked them. 
You can go over them, Tom, and whatever the tenants 
need you have my authority to give to them.” 

Tom sat down to examine them. The first one was from 
a tenant that had occupied a house belonging to Mr. Pem- 
berton for five years, and had never been granted anything 
he had asked for. Being a carpenter, he made his own 
repairs. He complained now that the roof had been leaking 
badly and he could hardly be expected to reshingle it at his 
own expense, and he wished to know if Mr. Pemberton 
would see to it before the first of the month. If he did not, 
he would be forced to move out. 

“How about this, father?” asked Tom. 

“Do it right away, and anything else he wants.” 

“It’s scandalous to treat anyone so,” he muttered to him- 
self. “I find this was written two weeks ago,” said Tom, 
“and it’s very near the first of the month now. I had better 
go and see to that this morning.” 

Tom looked over the rest. They all wanted repairs done. 
One man’s steps in front of his door had fallen to pieces 
in decay and he was obliged to use a box to step up on to 
his porch to reach his door. 


332 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'That's poor policy, father," said Tom. "When a man 
pays his rent regularly, he ought to enjoy some privilege 
for it." 

"You are right, Tom. I have been a hard landlord, very 
exacting about my rent, but not willing to do anything in 
return. I want you to go around among the tenants and 
tell them I will do better in the future." 

"I will go just as soon as I can," said Tom as he got up 
and left the room. He went first to Esther and told her 
of the conversation. 

"I am so glad, Tom, that father is going to do right by 
them even at this late day. I have been ashamed of the 
way he has treated them. It seemed to me terrible for us 
to have such an abundance of luxury and they to have to 
live in houses that were so badly in need of repair, when 
there was plenty of money to do it with." 

Tom kissed her good-bye, and went out to his morning's 
work. The first place he went to was the carpenter's. He 
announced his errand. The man told him how many 
times he had requested to have his roof repaired, but this 
was the first time any notice had been taken of it. Tom 
assured him things would be different from now on, as he 
was the appointed agent and would personally supervise the 
property. 

"I hope you will treat us better than the other agent," 
he said. 

"I will," answered Tom. 

"What is your name, sir?" asked the carpenter. 

"Seymour," replied Tom. 

"Not Mr. Pemberton's son-in-law?" said the man in 
terror, for he had talked rather freely of Mr. Pemberton’s 
neglect of his tenants, and especially of his meanness and 
parsimonious way of treating them. 

"I beg your pardon, sir; I did not know you were a 
connection of the family." 

"There's no need to, my good man. From now on you 
send your complaints to me, and I will see that they are 
attended to immediately." 

He looked over the house and found several things that 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


333 


needed attention. He left, promising to send a man to do 
the necessary repairs that afternoon. He spent the rest of 
the morning visiting among the tenants in that section of 
the town, leaving a fine impression on them. 

On meeting Mr. Pemberton at lunch, the latter inquired 
how he found things. 

'‘Very bad. I wonder you ever kept a tenant. It was just 
because, as one man told me, they could not move, as they 
would be obliged to pay one month’s rent in advance. That 
with the expense of moving, to say nothing of the incon- 
venience, deterred them.” 

“Tom, you must take hold and see that they are better 
cared for in the future.” 

“I promised them that this morning,” he replied. “After 
lunch I am going to look for some carpenters.” 

“That’s good, Tom. See that they are comfortable.” 

“I will ; but if I overstep the bounds and make them too 
snug, just tell me. But, I believe, it will pay you to keep 
your buildings in order. It would not hurt to paint them, 
at least the ones I saw this morning needed it bad enough.” 

“Do just what you think necessary, Tom.” 

As soon as lunch was over Tom went off to look for some 
carpenters. Esther and her father sat talking together, 
while Mrs. Pemberton went to answer some invitations that 
had come that morning. 

“Esther,” said Mr. Pemberton, “Tom is going to be a 
great help to me. He can relieve me of all my business 
cares. I will be glad to have the burden removed from 
my shoulders. I believe I am getting lazy, Esther. I don’t 
take the interest I used to in money making.” 

“I am glad of it, father. You will be happier for it. You 
will find your property increase in value under Tom’s care.” 

“Oh, dear, to think how careless I have been,” said 
Esther suddenly. “I have never delivered Maggie’s mes- 
sage to Mamie yet. I must do so at once.” So leaving her 
father, she made her way to the kitchen. 

“I forgot to give you a message from your aunt, Mamie.” 

“Is she well. Miss Esther? beg pardon, Mrs. Seymour 
I mean.” Esther laughed at the correction. 


334 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Yes, Mamie, she is remarkably well. She told me to be 
sure and tell you to go and see Aggie, as she was very 
lonesome.’’ 

“I don’t see as I ought,” said Mamie. “She never ast me 
to her weddin’.” 

“It was quiet, you know,” said Esther. 

“How is the woman she took along with her?” said 
Mamie, making no effort to conceal her contempt for her 
aunt’s friend. 

“Poor woman !” replied Esther, sympathetically. “She is 
not strong. Mr. Fairchild is going to send her to a sana- 
torium ; the doctor says rest and diet will cure her.” 

“I’d like to know what my aunt wants to pick up with 
such trash for.” 

“Don’t talk that way,” said Esther, severely. “That poor 
woman would have died, I believe, if your aunt had gone 
off and left her.” 

“She’s no kin to us.” 

“That makes no difference. She needed help and I re- 
spect your aunt for her kindness to her.” 

“I don’t,” said Mamie, tossing her head. 

“How is Dinny ?” she asked. “The little imp, how I hate 
him. I’ll warrant he’s givin’ his mother lots of trouble.” 

“No, indeed, he is at school and behaving very well since 
he got away from the influence of the children in Finnigan’s 
Lane.” 

“I suppose after awhile me aunt and uncle will be holding 
their heads that high they won’t know me.” 

“Why, Mamie, what makes you feel so bitter against 
your aunt? She is one of the best hearted women in the 
world. I don’t believe prosperity would ever turn her away 
from her relatives or friends.” 

“Maybe not,” said Mamie, sulkily. 

“I forgot to compliment you on the dinner last night and 
the way in which it was served. It was splendid, Mamie.” 

“Thank you, ma’am ; if everyone was like you, they would 
be easier to work for.” 

Esther saw something was wrong with Mamie, so con- 
cluded to leave her to herself. She often had such spells 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


335 


and usually recovered quickest when nobody paid any at- 
tention to her. Sometimes she would be overworked and 
fly off in a tangent if she were spoken to. Other times, 
when in the best of humors, she would suddenly go off into 
a tirade about some imaginary wrong. The household were 
used to her varying moods and were careful not to cross 
her at those times. She was an excellent cook and as such 
was treated carefully, for, like all her ilk, she had her 
off days. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

THE DINNER PARTY. 

Esther went in search of her mother and found her still 
engaged in replying to her invitations. 

''Why, mother,’’ she queried, "how are you going to keep 
all those engagements ?” She looked at the answers as she 
said so that were lying on the table. 

"They cover nearly a month, Esther.” 

"I thought you were going in rather deep if you expected 
to fulfil them all this week,” replied Esther. 

"I am going to have a dinner,” she said, putting down 
her pen, "for you and Tom. Mrs. Gaye thinks I ought to.” 

"I have no objection, mother, provided they are intimate 
friends. Are you doing it to please us or Mrs. Gaye?” 

"Both of you, Esther.” 

"Tell me whom you intend to invite,” she asked. 

"Mrs. Gaye to begin with. I am not going to ask her 
husband. She does not wish it. Miss Smart, Mrs. Gold- 
rocks, Major Temple, Baron Leger and Mr. Poore.” 

"I think those people are more to Mrs. Gaye’s taste than 
ours,” said Esther. 

"They are all good people, Esther,” replied her mother. 
"The Major served with distinction in the British army; 
Baron Leger comes of a prominent French family; Miss 
Smart is Bostonese to her finger tips ; and Mr. Poore is very 
wealthy despite his unappropriate cognomen. He is ter- 


336 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ribly smitten with the widow Goldrocks. So I am asking 
him here to meet her. I have met them all but the gilded 
widow.’’ 

''Where did you find her?” asked Esther. 

"She is some western millionaire’s widow. He discovered 
a gold mine, and was considerate enough to die soon after, 
leaving her his millions.” 

When Tom came home Esther informed him of the honor 
that was awaiting them, laying particular stress on the 
western widow with the untold millions. 

"Where did your mother meet this Mrs. Goldrocks ?” 

"I am sure I could not tell you, Tom, but I suppose at 
Mrs. Gaye’s. You know, she came from the Western 
States somewhere and always has someone visiting her from 
there.” 

Mr. Pemberton took very little interest in the coming 
dinner, none of the guests being particularly congenial to 
him ; but, as his wife said, they were all good people, so he 
could not object on that score. 

The night of the dinner arrived and as Esther went for- 
ward to greet the guests they were all impressed by her 
remarkable beauty. The Major put up his monocle and 
gazed in admiration at her sweet face framed with its beau- 
tiful hair. "So English, you know,” he remarked to Mr. 
Poore. Baron Leger stood in a picturesque attitude and 
expressed his pleasure in her appearance to Miss Smart. 
"Tres charmant! si joli,” he said to her as he looked in 
rapture at Esther as she crossed the room. "Oui, Monsieur,” 
she answered. 

Mr. Poore shook hands with her cordially, but his eyes 
followed Mrs. Goldrocks, who in her vivacious way was 
complimenting Tom on his wife’s attractiveness. Mrs. 
Pemberton had requested Mr. Poore to take the widow in 
to dinner; otherwise he would have been very unhappy, as 
she seemed rather to favor the Major, who was dazzled by 
her millions. 

After the guests were seated the table presented an ele- 
gant appearance. The appointments fairly shone with bril- 
liancy. The ladies were all gowned to perfection, and this. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


337 


with the gay conversation, made the dinner a great success. 
Even Mr. Pemberton found himself quite in touch with the 
gay throng. 

The widow divided her favors so equally between the 
Major on one side of her and Mr. Poore on the other that 
it was impossible to tell which was the chosen one. If she 
beamed on one, she immediately turned to the other with 
her sweetest smile. If she did not dine well, it was her own 
fault. First one would pass her some dainty, then the other 
would instantly invite her to share some dish with him; 
and so all through the meal. When they rose from the 
table and went to the drawing room, Mrs. Gaye requested 
Mrs. Goldrocks to sing, which she did. Here again neither 
suitor gained even an inch over the other. For, first the 
Major sang a duet with her, his rich baritone blending beau- 
tifully with her mezzo soprano. Then Mr. Poore’s fine 
tenor was heard in conjunction with her voice in a tender 
little love chanson in French, which the Baron was de- 
lighted with. 

Mrs. Gaye was obliged to be contented with the Major’s 
half hearted attentions during the dinner, but was boldly 
deserted by him in the drawing room for the stronger at- 
traction of the widow, he having succumbed completely. 
Mr. Poore seemed to fade into insignificance when com- 
pared with the Major, the latter’s military bearing giving 
him a distinction of his own. The widow was having a 
glorious time and pronounced Mrs. Pemberton an ideal 
hostess. The latter was proud of her success as an enter- 
tainer. After the guests had departed they all acknowledged 
mother’s dinner a great success, in spite of the misgivings 
they had about it. 

“Why, Eva,” said Mr. Pemberton at breakfast next morn- 
ing, “you outdid yourself last night. The widow Goldrocks 
was a great drawing card.” 

“Yes, Stanley, wasn’t it amusing the way the Major out- 
rivaled Mr. Poore?” 

“I felt sorry for Mrs. Gaye,” said Tom. “The men gen- 
erally flutter around her wherever she goes, but last night 
Mrs. Goldrocks had all the admirers.” 


338 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘‘Yes/’ laughed Mr. Pemberton, "'a rich widow is a hard 
proposition to beat Gold is a great magnet ; the bigger the 
pile, the more it draws. I, for one, vote the widow Gold- 
rocks a gigantic success.’’ 

''Oh, Stanley, be careful; someone might hear you, and 
I would not have her think we made light of her, for any- 
thing.” 

"Are you, too, falling down to worship her gold, Eva ?” 

The Major was struck hard with the charming widow, 
but was in a quandry what to do. He knew nothing of her 
antecedants, and the appalling question presented itself to 
him. Were her people in "trade,” that awful bugbear of all 
Englishmen. It would be terrible for him to pay his ad- 
dresses to her, and then find out her people were trades- 
people. "Those Westerners are very enterprising,” he 
thought, "and it might be possible they kept a store some- 
time in their lives.” A store — ^how he hated to use the word. 
"One has to be very careful of his associations in this free 
country,” he thought, "but, then, she is so refined. I cannot 
believe such a thing possible.” After deliberating over the 
matter for some time, he concluded to call on Mrs. Gaye 
and find out about the attractive widow. 

"Why, Major,” she said, when he brought up the vital 
question during his call, "I absolutely know nothing of her 
family, but I do know that she is very accomplished and 
talented. I have enjoyed her visit with me ever so much, 
and am really sorry she has returned to the hotel.” 

Getting no satisfaction there, he called at the Pemberton 
mansion to pay his respects to the family. After a pre- 
liminary conversation, he neatly brought, up the subject. 

"Really, Major,” said Mrs. Pemberton, "I don’t know 
what family she belongs to, but I do know there are many 
fine families out West, and she is certainly a lady to the 
manner bom. As to trade. Major, I really don’t know 
whether you would call digging gold a trade or not. I sup- 
pose he dug it himself, or he would not have so much of it,” 
she said innocently. "If you will wait a few minutes, I will 
ask Mr. Pemberton. He knows everything.” 

"Trade?” he said when she asked him. "What is there 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


339 


derogatory in trade, Fd like to know. Any occupation is 
noble if it’s carried on honestly. It’s surprising how 
squeamish some people are about such things. The very 
same people rarely work, yet are contente4 to live in idle- 
ness off the earnings of some accommodating ancestor, who 
probably did work.” 

'Then I will tell him you don’t know.” 

"No, Eva, just tell him I don’t care a fig how a man 
makes his money, whether it’s by trade or by profession ; 
that’s his business and nobody else’s.” 

The Major wished his hostess good-bye and went to the 
hotel to think the matter over. He was anxious to call on 
the widow, but still more anxious to know more about her. 
His finances were in a pitiable state, and here was a chance 
to replenish them. He grew more and more desperate, 
until at length he decided to call on her. 

Mrs. Goldrocks received him graciously. He pleaded 
ardently for the privilege of escorting her to the theatre 
that evening, but owing to a previous engagement she was 
obliged to refuse him, much to his disappointment. He 
would have liked to know where her engagement was, but 
hardly dared to ask. He called frequently after that and 
was pleased to think how smooth the way was. Mrs. Gold- 
rocks smiled sweetly at his foolish remarks. 

"How very susceptible to flattery she is,” he thought. 
"It’s easy sailing now. I won’t call to-morrow ; I don’t wish 
to appear too eager. If I neglect her a little she will be 
glad to accept me when I do propose. A major in the 
British army is not to be found every day. Her money 
will prove very convenient not only to me, but to the rest 
of the family. I can just imagine how sister will smile with 
joy when I tell her of my engagement to a millionaire’s 
widow. Ha! Ha! It’s too good to be true,” he thought. 
He could picture himself already lounging at his ease in 
the widow’s comfortable home. 

He did not call on Mrs. Goldrocks for a couple of days. 
His intention was to ask her to marry him. "She will be 
so overjoyed to see me, she will accept me right off the 
handle.” But alas! for the Major’s confidence in himself. 


340 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


He started for the hotel with a measured tread ; he was 
proud of his walk, and always kept step to a tune he 
hummed quietly to himself as he walked. When he reached 
the hotel he was informed by the clerk to whom he handed 
his card that Mrs. Goldrocks had left the hotel. Where she 
had gone, he did not know. 

'‘There is a gentleman here who arrived from the West 
yesterday who knows her intimately. He is in the recep- 
tion room now, and can probably tell you where she is. 
If you wish, I will take you to him.” He did wish ; he did 
not want to lose sight of the widow even for a day. This 
was his only chance of getting on his feet again, financially 
speaking. The hotel clerk introduced them. 

"My name,” said the Westerner, "is Caleb Parker. WhaPs 
yours?” The Major took out his card case and handed his 
card to him. He read it quietly and then looked up. 

"Major Temple, His British Majesty’s Royal Fusileers,” 
eh? Well, stranger, I have no such trimmings to my name 
but my cheque is good for a million any day. How is 
yours?” The Major did not reply to this sally. 

"The clerk said you wanted to know about Mrs. Gold- 
rocks.” 

"Yes, I do,” answered the Major, resenting the man’s 
manner towards him. 

"Wall, she’s gone back to Nevada to marry an old flame 
of hers.” 

"To what?” said the Major, aghast. 

"Just what I said, partner, to get married. It seems to 
surprise you, but, come to think of it, it’s only natural. 
Her husband owned the richest mine in Dead Man’s Gulch, 
and Jim Thompson owns the Salt Horse mine adjoining 
it, and what’s more natural than that they should join hands 
and keep it all in the family.” 

The Major was so astonished that he lost the power of 
speech. For several minutes he was dumbfounded. Here 
were his prospects dashed to the ground. He had come to 
the hotel so hopeful of success, and now was thrown into 
the depths of disappointment. He heard none of the rest 
of the conversation; he knew someone was speaking, but 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


341 


was powerless to answer him. There was nothing left to 
do but to return to the hotel. He wished the Westerner 
good afternoon, and stumbled blindly through the corridor 
of the hotel. Once outside, he strode rapidly to his room. 
The measured tread and proud bearing he had started out 
with had vanished. When he entered his room he drew off 
his gloves and threw them savagely on the dresser. 

'To think of the extra expense I went to buying them,'' 
he muttered, "and all for nothing. Oh, women ! women ! 
you are the most elusive of mortals. One time so coy and 
pleasing, and another time so gay and deceiving. How 
can I ever put my trust in your sex again !" 

Mrs. Gaye laughed heartily over the Major's "ill luck," 
as she called it. "Next time he must not be so sure of his 
captive." Mrs. Pemberton had no sympathy for him, her 
husband having told her of his scheming to get Mrs. Gold- 
rocks' money. 

"She knew it, Eva, and just wanted to give him the 
lesson he so richly deserved. She may be a widow, but I 
tell you she is no fool; mark my word for it. The Major 
will have to seek for pastures new. The clubmen are tor- 
menting him to death. They sent him an immense bouquet 
with a knot of crepe on it, and sent their condolences with 
it. I think the Major will find an ocean trip necessary to 
his health before the week is out." 

Mrs. Gaye thoroughly enjoyed the Major's discomfiture. 
She had not forgiven him for his treatment of her at Mrs. 
Pemberton's dinner party, and rejoiced at his failure to 
capture Mrs. Goldrocks and her millions. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE MAJOR ACCEPTS A POSITION. 

The Major's creditors were crowding him uncomfortably 
close. This, with the ceaseless chaff he was compelled to 
endure, made his life anything but pleasant. Money he 


342 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


must have; where to get it was the question. He searched 
in vain for some friend to help him. In despair he went to 
Mr. Pemberton and requested a loan. 

''What security have you to offer 

"None,” responded the Major, bluntly. 

"And yet you expect me to loan you money on a bare 
promise of payment?” 

"That’s all I have to offer, sir.” 

"What’s the matter with your going to work and earn- 
ing an honest living? Do you call it manly to be living 
off your friends? You have a good constitution ; your army 
training has made you amenable to discipline. What right 
have you to think it beneath you to labor ? There are better 
men than you supporting themselves by honest toil. Do 
you consider yourself made of superior clay to the rest of 
mankind ? Be a man, sir ! Be a type of some industry. Do 
you know anything besides soldiering?” 

"No, Mr. Pemberton, I do not.” 

"Well, you go home and think over what I have said, and 
if you are willing to work. I’ll loan you money enough to 
start you at whatever you decide on.” 

"But I don’t know where to look for a position, Mr. 
Pemberton.” 

"You will never make a living looking for a position. Go 
and look for work, manual or physical, anything so long 
as it’s work. Don’t you know that everyone is happier that 
has some object in life besides idleness?” said Mr. Pember- 
ton, sternly. He had no patience with people like the Major 
whose pride prevented them from earning a living, yet at 
the same time that pride was no stumbling block to running 
into debt — debts that he knew he could not pay. 

"If I had any idea where to find work,” said the Major, 
afraid of stirring up Mr. Pemberton’s ire by mentioning 
position again, "I would do as you say.” 

"Here’s where you can get all the information you want,” 
said Mr. Pemberton, picking up the newspaper. "Why 
there’s columns and columns of help wanted.” He hastily 
ran over the wants. 

" 'Wanted — A man to dig potatoes,’ ” he read. "No, that 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


343 

would not do ; it might blister those soft hands of yours. 
Ah, here is the very thing. 

‘‘ ‘Wanted — A drill master for St. Bruno’s Academy for 
Boys. An army officer preferred.’ 

“There’s the identical position) that’s what you want, is 
it not? It’s just what you understand, and you are just 
what they want.” 

The Major was pleased with the idea; he liked the tone 
of the request. He would not call it advertisement, an army 
officer preferred. That sounded as if he would be recog- 
nized as a gentleman and an equal. 

“Try that,” said Mr. Pemberton. “Probably the pay is 
good.” The Major thanked him, and promised to go to the 
academy. 

“If you secure that position, you can have all the money 
you want, but I’ll never put a premium on laziness by loan- 
ing money to a man who thinks himself above toil.” 

The Major walked to his rooms pondering over Mr. Pem- 
berton’s words. He had given him food for thought. “He 
is right,” he thought. “I have no authority to live off any 
of my friends. When I look at it in the proper light, it’s 
unjust. I can take this position if it is still available and 
still be regarded as a gentleman among my fellow officers.” 

Once inside his rooms he made a careful toilet, and armed 
with the address of the academy walked in its direction 
with a military precision born of constant training and 
drilling. As he came in view of the grounds and buildings 
of the Academy, his old pride began to assert itself. It was 
all he could do to muster up the courage necessary to in- 
terview the professor. He walked with a leisurely but 
military air up the avenue that led to the hall. He pre- 
sented his card to the attending servant, and was ushered 
into a cosy parlor. 

The professor came into the room holding the card in 
one hand and swinging his glasses carelessly in the other. 

“Major Temple, I believe,” he said, wondering what the 
aristocratic looking Major wanted to see him for. “Prob- 
ably has some sons he wishes to place under my super- 
vision,” he thought. 


344 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'T am Major Temple/’ he answered, echoing the pro- 
fessor. ‘‘An unpleasant circumstance necessitates my em- 
ploying my time. A friend drew my attention to your re- 
quest in the daily paper for a drill master. If I could attend 
to the duties in a satisfactory manner, I would like to do 
so,” said the Major, trying to disguise the fact that he was 
looking for so vulgar a thing as a situation. 

The professor was very much taken with the Major’s 
commanding stature. “This is just the man I have been 
looking for,” he thought, “a thorough gentleman. His 
presence will add tone to the school. How elevating it will 
sound on the circulars that the boys’ daily training and drill 
is under the supervision of Major Temple, late of His 
British Majesty’s Royal Fusileers.” 

The professor asked him what salary he expected. The 
Major replied haughtily that as he never had stooped before 
to earn anything, he knew nothing whatever about such 
things. 

The professor informed him what he usually paid for such 
services. “Of course that includes room and board at the 
Academy.” 

The Major was profound in his thanks and went with 
the professor and put the boys through a drill, “just merely 
to show you what I am capable of,” he remarked. 

“Would it be convenient for you to begin your duties to- 
morrow morning?” asked the professor. 

“It would gratify me to do so,” replied the Major, suavely. 

The professor thanked him heartily for the honor he did 
him in affiliating himself with the faculty of the Academy. 
The Major bowed low, and after wishing him a cordial 
“Good day, sir,” saluted in true military fashion, wheeled 
about and strode down the avenue with the air of a general. 

Thus it happened that the Major began to earn a living. 
He went to his rooms, packed his things, and was about to 
remove them to the Academy, but was detained by the land- 
lord. 

“Not so fast, my friend,” he said. “Those trunks remain 
in my possession until your bill is paid.” 

“Sir,” said the Major, “this is an outrage! How dare 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


345 


you treat a gentleman so! Do you know who I am?'’ he 
said, his face purple with rage. ‘1 am Major Temple of 
His British Majesty’s Royal Fusileers.” 

‘T don’t care a continental who you are. I want my bill 
paid.” 

The Major stuttered and stammered about the lack of 
respect that is paid to a British officer when he is abroad. 

‘T shall report this insult to my government. I shall have 
redress for this affront.” 

'Uome, sir, I have not the time to listen to such heroics. 
You give me the money for your room and board and I 
will hand over your trunks.” 

He fretted and fumed over the alleged insult, ‘‘not only 
to me,” he said, but to the British Army in general.” How 
ever, the landlord coolly insisted on a settlement before the 
trunks could leave the premises. At last, seeing it was use- 
less to argue the matter any longer, he left the room, utter- 
ing imprecations on the landlord. He hurried to Mr. Pem- 
berton, telling him of the insult he had been subjected to. 

‘T am literally boiling with rage,” he said, ‘‘to think that 
a gentleman cannot be protected from such rapacious fiends 
as your hotel men are.” Mr. Pemberton smiled at the 
Major’s anger. 

“Come, Major,” he said, “look at this thing in a rational 
light. These hotel men paid for what they feed you with ; 
why should you not pay them in return? You admit you 
are in debt; why go in deeper, when you know you can’t 
pay what you already owe. I will help you pay your in- 
debtedness to this hotel man, but keep out for the future. 
This position you have taken will help you. No one will 
think less of you for it. You are just as much a gentleman 
doing something, in fact more so to my notion, than you 
were lounging around the hotel parlors.” 

The Major gradually cooled off under Mr. Pemberton’s 
good influence, thanking him cordially for his kindness. He 
returned to the hotel and paid his bill, ignoring the land- 
lord’s apologies. He followed his trunks out and forwarded 
them to the Academy, feeling, “There, at least, I will be 
among gentlemen.” 


346 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


By evening the Major was comfortably ensconced in his 
new home. Now that the shock of seeking remuneration 
for his services was over, he really liked the employment. 
He was among cultured people and also had entree to the 
Pemberton mansion, which was noted with satisfaction by 
the professor. He liked the faculty to be in touch with 
millionaires. So taking it all in all, the Major felt his lines 
had fallen in very pleasant places. He mailed several cir- 
culars to his friends in England, for they read in such a 
manner as to lead any one to think that he had conferred 
a benefit on the academy by condescending to be allied with 
it. This pleased him immensely. 

‘‘Thank Heaven!'’ he ejaculated when he read them, 
“there are some people who appreciate a gentleman.” 

The Major was very grateful to Mr. Pemberton for put- 
ting him in the right direction. It never occurred to him 
to earn the money he was so anxious to spend, but now 
that the ice was broken, he did not mind it at all. “It’s just 
like surf bathing,” he thought. “After the first shock is 
over, one really enjoys it.” He became very interested “in 
his boys,” as he called them, and was pleased when the pro- 
fessor noted the vast improvement in their carriage. 

“It takes a military man to train them right,” he re- 
marked. “I might drill them forever. Major, and not have 
any such results.” 

“Precisely,” answered the latter, holding himself a little 
more erect, if possible. “It gives the Academy a distinction 
from other schools,” he said with conscious pride. 

The Major had undertaken to teach Latin, his predeces- 
sor having left to take a position at a nearby college. This, 
together with what he received as drill master and his half 
pay from the British government, placed him in very com- 
fortable circumstances, his post as Latin instructor giving 
him an equality with the other teachers. As soon as he 
drew his first quarter’s salary he returned Mr. Pemberton 
his loan, expressing his gratitude for the timely accommo- 
dation. 

Things were now moving smoothly with the Major, his 
experience with Mrs. Goldrocks serving him as a lesson to 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


347 


avoid widows in the future. He was very careful after that 
unpleasant experience whom he favored with his attentions. 

‘‘Major, don’t you feel vastly more contented, now that 
you are independent of your friends. They don’t dodge 
you, I notice, as they did when you were always requesting 
a loan of them.” 

“You are right, Mr. Pemberton. I am better for the 
lesson you gave me. I enjoy my occupation and now reason 
like you do, that a man ought to support himself and not 
sponge on his friends.” 

“Exactly,” replied Mr. Pemberton, “and you feel more of 
a man too for it.” The Major had to acknowledge he did. 

“Thanks to you, my friend, for revealing the fact to me.” 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

ESTHER AND HER FATHER DISCUSS THEIR PLANS. 

Tom took Mr. Pemberton at his word, and busied him- 
self repairing and improving the houses that were under his 
care. He spared no pains to make them more comfortable 
for the occupants. His days were spent in planning various 
improvements and sanitary measures necessary for their 
convenience. Mr. Pemberton relinquished all care of his 
property to Tom, who never ceased to marvel at the care- 
less way the buildings had been looked after. 

“If I owned them,” he thought, “every tenant would have 
moved out.” Several of them, in fact, had been without 
tenants for almost a year. These buildings Tom made habi- 
table by repairing and painting them, and this kept him 
busy most of the time. 

Mrs. Pemberton spent her time visiting and shopping 
with Mrs. Gaye, while Esther and her father talked over 
their plans which they had laid down during the excitement 
incidental to the wedding. Now they had time to formulate 
them. Their idea was to found a home for the tired and 
broken down mothers of the poorer neighborhoods, who 
had exhausted their strength in rearing and helping to sup- 


348 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


port large families, which, when their health broke down, 
they invariably threw on the public to be cared for, unable 
to bear the burden themselves. Esther thought this would 
be one of the best charities to establish. She had great 
sympathy for these worn out mothers who gave the best 
of their lives, for what? Some times their children turned 
out well, but more often the opposite. Each one's advent 
was only an increased burden on the mother, and as soon 
as they were old enough, they were turned out to earn the 
few cents that were so badly needed. Here they received 
most of their education, and by the time they came to an 
age when most children were considered old enough to go 
to school, they were well on the road that makes hardened 
criminals. 

‘‘These mothers could take their youngest children with 
them into the home, father," said Esther. 

“That would usually mean about three of them, Esther," 
he replied. “It looks as if we would have to have a chil- 
dren's house attached to it. If we do that, every parent 
would be throwing their children on us for support." 

“But, father, this would be for the ones whose mothers 
we were caring for." 

“This phase of human life is a puzzle to me," said Mr. 
Pemberton. 

“Two or three well-bred, well-fed and well-raised chil- 
dren to me would be preferable to eight or ten, as the case 
may be, of half starved, half clothed and half educated ones. 
Some of them are bound to be neglected and suffer from 
lack of proper training, and perhaps find their way to re- 
form schools and prisons. But how are we going to rem- 
edy it?" 

“That's it, father. It's a subject for deeper thought than 
the average person gives it. But to get back to our plans, 
father. Suppose we design a building that has one depart- 
ment for mothers and another for children, where they could 
be placed under a trained nurse's supervision. Perhaps by 
keeping the younger ones from the streets and directing 
their minds in the right direction, we could make good 
boys and girls out of them." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


349 


‘Then what about the older ones ? They would influence 
them on their return to their homes. It’s a serious problem, 
Esther, but let us see if we cannot find some solution to it. 
I wonder if Tom could help us any?” 

“That’s a good idea, father ; he may have some good sug- 
gestions to offer that would be worth considering. If it 
were just a few children, we could help the whole family, 
but to take six or eight, at the least, from each mother 
would be too great an undertaking.” 

When Tom came in to lunch they told him about their 
plans. “But we have struck a snag, Tom,” said Mr. Pem- 
berton, “and we want your assistance.” He unfolded the 
plan that he and Esther had designed. 

“The question of children has been brought to my mind 
rather vividly this morning,” said Tom. “Where I have the 
men working, putting a foundation under one of the houses, 
the man and his wife have been quarreling all the morning 
over a grocer’s bill. He accused her of not exercising 
enough economy in the household, but she held her own 
by declaring that he ate most of the food that came into 
the house, as the children were nearly always sick. They 
had it hot and heavy for a long time. 

“I discreetly kept my distance, but was eventually dragged 
into the dispute by the wife, who called me into the house 
to give my opinion on the subject by showing me the chil- 
dren, and asking me if they could have eaten the amount 
the bill called for. One look at their pinched and blanched 
faces was enough. They did not look as if they ever had 
eaten much of anything. I asked the mother how it came 
that she and her husband, who looked so robust, had such 
sickly children. She said the father ate and drank all he 
made, leaving her and the children to live the best way 
they could. 

“How about looking after such cases as that ?” said Tom. 
“As father’s agent I find there are plenty of children who 
have fathers that are either drunken or lazy, and who care 
nothing for their comfort or health, but depend upon their 
wives to support them. Many of these women are doing 
a man’s work, besides taking care of from six to seven or 


350 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


eight children. I pity those children/’ said Tom, feelingly. 
'Tt seems as if a good wash and a good meal would be 
heaven to them.” 

“Then, father,” said Esther, “let us plan some arrange- 
ment to include the children.” 

“How would it do,” said Tom, “to consult the people that 
make a business of attending to charities and get their 
opinions. They ought to be able to suggest something 
practicable.” 

“That’s what we will do, Tom. Your idea is all right. I 
am determined to do some good with my money,” said Mr. 
Pemberton, “while I am here, and yet leave Esther and you 
an abundance for your maintenance.” 

“I think you are right, father,” answered Tom. “It does 
not seem just to me for us to revel in so much luxury, while 
others go hungry. Yet I have seen men that could keep 
their families well provided for spend their time in idleness 
and complaining, when it all lay with themselves. How- 
ever, we are not dealing with the individual but the masses, 
and these are the ones we want to consider. Another thing, 
father, when this building is finished and ready for occu- 
pation, get some reliable physician to examine the cases 
before admitting them. This will prevent fraud, and let 
only the worthy ones in. There are always impostors in 
every charitable institution, so I think such a precaution is 
necessary.” 

“Esther, we must take Tom into our scheme too; he 
knows more about it than we do.” 

So the three planned together, Tom insisting on adding 
his share. He decided to lay away part of his income to 
buy clothing for the children. At dinner they told Mrs. 
Pemberton of their plans. She was disgusted. 

“Stanley, I am surprised at you and Tom. Esther I am 
used to, but to think of you and Tom planning such things ! 
Why, what are we going to do for wash women and scrub 
women, if you are going to gather them all in, and take 
care of them like that? They surely won’t work after they 
once get into your — what do you call it?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 351 

"'Home/" suggested Mr. Pemberton, "that is until we 
decide on a better name, Eva."" 

"That"s good enough, father,"’ said Esther. "It expresses 
the whole thing."" 

"I suppose you will dine them on terrapin stew,"" con- 
tinued Mrs. Pemberton, who was vexed at what she called 
her husband’s foolishness. 

"Not quite, Eva ; you know, they are not educated up to 
that diet. We will give them plain, wholesome, nourishing 
food.” 

"And who will do our work, Stanley, while you are nour- 
ishing them ?” she asked. 

"Don’t worry, Eva, there will always be an army of un- 
fortunates who will have to toil, and are willing and glad, 
too, of the chance to do it. But think, Eva, how much 
those poor, tired, worn mothers will appreciate a place 
where they can rest and gather their strength again. How 
would you like to spend your time as they do, Eva? Wash, 
bake, iron, mend, scrub, clean windows, darn and contrive 
for a large family, and perhaps not one of them you ever 
ask to sit down and rest, while they did your work for you. 
You need not look in surprise, Eva, there are such families, 
where the mother is the drudge, and drudges on, and on, 
until the day comes when the hard worked machine col- 
lapses, and the tired, knotted and gnarled hands are folded 
in rest forever.” 

"Don’t talk like that, Stanley. It makes me feel bad.” 

"I am sorry, Eva, but I have only expressed it very mildly. 
It’s pitiful,” said Mr. Pemberton, "to see a whole house full 
of children, and none willing to spare the mother, as is so 
often the case. Of course, I am talking of the working 
ones, that have to be cook, seamstress and laundress com- 
bined, to say nothing of the thousand and one things a 
mother’s willing hands always find to do. Now, Eva, we 
have told you how we spent our time, so it’s only fair you 
should return the compliment.” 

"Well,” answered Mrs. Pemberton, "Mrs. Gaye and I 
went shopping. Her husband was just hateful this morn- 


352 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


ing. He wrote a poem, as if that was anything, and Mrs. 
Gaye burnt it up by mistake. He laid it on the table in the 
library, and she picked it up, thinking it was useless, and 
threw it in the grate. He fumed and stormed about the loss 
it would be to the literary world. I asked him how much 
it was worth, and you ought to have seen the scowl on his 
face, Stanley, when he answered me. 

''He said, 'Madam' (and I just hate to be called Madam, 
and he knows it, too), 'it was an ode to Thyriza, a sublime 
thought, the effort of a brilliant brain flash.' 

"I asked him if Thyriza was a man or a woman, and 
you ought to have seen the expression on his countenance, 
Stanley. It was fiendish, but he answered, and said: 
'Thyriza was a goddess, note the gender. Madam,' and he 
looked as if he was going to scalp me. 'The goddess, I say,' 
he roared, 'of profound meditation.' He turned his back to 
me, and I slipped out of the room as quick as I could. 

"I believe he would have killed me if he dared, he was 
so angry. I am sure I said nothing to provoke him. I asked 
Mrs. Gaye what made her marry him. I told her I would 
not marry such a man for any money, and she said she 
wouldn't either, if she was doing it over again." 

"Eva," said Mr. Pemberton, "how is it you always man- 
age to stir Mr. Gaye up." 

"I don’t know, Stanley. I try to keep out of his way, too." 

No more was said for the present about the plans, but 
that afternoon Esther wrote to Mabel about a scheme that 
she and Fred were talking over when Tom and she were 
visiting with them a few weeks before. She told her what 
her father and she were planning. 

In discussing it later with her father he said, "We have 
studied this over, Esther, and really have not 3^et come to a 
definite solution of the problem." 

"Suppose we invite Mabel and Fred to visit us, then we 
can all talk over our project seriously." 

"Fred's ideas are excellent; he has gone among that class 
of people, and knows all the circumstances connected with 
their lives better than we do. You, Esther, know very little 
about them, and Tom and I know still less about such 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 353 

people. Let us wait until Fred comes. I don’t suppose he 
will object,” said Mr. Pemberton, thoughtfully. 

^'Oh, no, father,” said Esther, ''he will be sure to come, 
if we explain why we are so anxious to see him. He is 
more than willing to help in anything that will be an as- 
sistance to his fellow creatures.” 

The answer came from Fred, and it was just as Esther 
expected it would be. "He was pleased to think that Mr. 
Pemberton was getting interested in charitable work. There 
is an awakening everywhere in the cause of charity. It 
helps the work to have such men as Mr. Pemberton bestow- 
ing their time and money to further it,” he wrote. "Mabel 
and I will be with you probably by to-morrow morning.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was very excited over the prospect of a 
visit from Mabel and Fred. 

"We must do something to entertain them while they 
are here.” 

"Yes,” said Esther, "I think another of your famous din- 
ners, mother, would be just au fait. Mabel would enjoy 
something that way better than a card party.” 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

! 

MABEL AND FRED COME TO VISIT. 

Mrs. Pemberton sent the carriage to meet them the morn- 
ing they came. Their visits were always a treat to Esther 
and her father. Mabel was so refreshing after the usual 
society ladies that gathered around Mrs. Pemberton. The 
world was still bright and beautiful to her, and the people 
in it were as good and noble as ever. The charm of life 
held plenty of joy yet for her. She had not grown weary 
of it all, like some young matrons, who had been satiated 
with its pleasures till the sweetness of it all cloyed them. 
She took her joys just as they came, day by day, and had 
not tried to crowd them all in at once, as some had, leaving 
only the dregs for the rest of their lives. Esther looked 


354 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


forward to the pleasure she knew she would have during 
Mabel’s visit. 

Mr. Pemberton and Tom had everything in readiness to 
discuss. The rough plans of their building were already 
made and ready for the architect to work on. All that 
remained was to wait for Fred’s approval. 

“Tom,” said Mr. Pemberton, “I am getting old, and I 
want to see this started while I am here to see it work. I 
never could tolerate delays of any kind in business.” 

So it happened that as soon as Fred arrived he made his 
way with Tom to the library, leaving Mrs. Pemberton, 
Esther and Mabel together to do the visiting. As soon as 
the greetings were over, they took their seats and talked 
over every known charity that had been brought to a suc- 
cessful issue, Tom having inquired into them at Mr. Pem- 
berton’s request. 

“The building I desire to erect,” said Fred, “is much for 
the same purpose, only that I intend mine for widows that 
are working alone to bring up their families. Any decent, 
self-respecting man that is not absolutely lazy can get on 
in the world, but it’s hard for a woman. She naturally has 
not the strength to battle for a home and a living like a 
man has. I won’t help women that have husbands,” con- 
tinued Fred. “I have seen too many with drunken ones 
that made no effort to keep either themselves or their chil- 
dren even fairly respectable. Another thing, too, I have 
noticed; so many of these women were no better than the 
sots they lived with. In fact, I have figured it out this 
way, that a woman that will live with a coarse, drunken 
man sinks to his level and her children go down with her. 
Such mothers rarely take any interest in schools or any 
thing that will uplift their families, but rather encourage 
all kinds of petty theft and similar crimes, under the pre- 
tence that every one does it. This, of course, shows a low 
grade of morals.” 

“I have seen more of such life than you have, Mr. Pem- 
berton. I made it a hobby once. Now I consider it a duty. 
On visiting the factories, I found more women working 
to support their families than I ever dreamed of. Some 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


355 


were widowed by death, some by desertion, others by 
prisons. These are the ones I regard most worthy of help. 
I don’t think there is as great a chance of fraud with them 
as there would be with your scheme.” 

''But,” said Mr. Pemberton, "we must not visit the sins 
of the husbands on the worn out wives.” 

"That’s true,” said Fred. "I often think if we could only 
get those children from these irresponsible parents young 
enough to train, we might be able to lessen crime. The 
money that goes to support prisons and reform schools 
would be better spent in the first place by removing the 
cause of crime than waiting for the results. Parents that 
allow their children to disobey them and defy them are 
lacking in the true parental feeling. You will always notice 
in them the almost entire lack of aflfection. They would 
give their children up willingly if any one would take them 
off their hands. A good father or mother will never neglect 
their children, and will almost come to the verge of star- 
vation before they would part with them, and I doubt if 
they would even then. But these are not the ones we want 
to reach; they will take care of themselves. It’s the ones 
that are turned out on the streets we want to get, before 
it’s too late. Mr. Pemberton, I am only encroaching on 
your time, but I am so interested in these unfortunate 
children, I forget myself ; so please excuse me.” 

"No, Fred, you are not using up our time; we have 
plenty. I like to hear your views ; you have been amongst 
them, and know what you are talking out.” 

Fred would argue no more, but insisted on Mr. Pember- 
ton discussing his proposed work. Before the day was out 
they had everything in shape for the architect to design. 

Tom was getting as much interested as the rest. It was 
a new experience to him, this charity work. He was pleased 
when Mr. Pemberton told him to phone to the architect 
to call. 

"Where are you going to put up the buildings, father?” 
he asked. 

"They ought to be somewhere out of town,” answered 
Mr. Pemberton. "A place like we intend to build ought 


356 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


to have lawn and trees, some cheerful aspect about it. Don’t 
you think so, Fred?” asked Mr. Pemberton. 

'‘By all means,” said Fred. "The very fact of getting 
away from those smoky localities would make trees and 
flowers almost a necessity. You have no idea how those 
poor people enjoy a day out in the country, where every 
movement is as free to them as it is to the birds. Til never 
have signs put on my lawns warning people to keep off. 
There’s something nice about the feel of soft grass under 
one’s feet.” 

"How would it do,” said Mr. Pemberton, "if we three 
went out after lunch and selected a spot. The architect 
could come in the evening just as well as in the afternoon, 
I should think. You attend to that, Tom, and we will go as 
soon as convenient and choose the location for the Home.” 

"Come, Fred,” said Tom, "let us join the ladies.” 

They did so. Mabel and Esther questioned them about 
the results of their joint ideas, and were pleased to hear that 
they were going to go ahead themselves and not form com- 
mittees for this and for that branch of business and keep it 
probably hanging in the balance for months. 

"Your father is like me, if he is going to do anything he 
does it right away.” 

"Yes,” said Esther, "he is afraid he won’t live long 
enough to do all the good he wants to. He looks back with 
regret now on what he calls his wasted years, but I tell him 
most lives have their vain regrets. There is always a some- 
thing we wish we had done or something else we would 
undo, if we could.” 

"Well, all I hope, Esther,” said Mrs. Pemberton, who so 
far had taken no part in her husband’s plans, "is that your 
father won’t make beggars of us. It seems to me ridiculous, 
this bothering yourselves about these people, and dragging 
Tom into it too.” 

"I am doing this of my own free will, not under coercion, 
mother.” 

"I am surprised at you, that’s all, Tom. You used to be 
so sensible.” 

"I hope I am yet,” he said, laughing. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS. 


357 


Here lunch was announced and all talk of business 
dropped, and a good social time was enjoyed by all. After 
it was over and as soon as expedient, the carriage was 
ordered and they drove off to look over the country they 
had in view. Here they found many available locations, 
but no one wished to sell them. 

At length they came to a place with a sightly elevation 
which they unanimously agreed upon as just the spot for 
such a building. The price was high, but Mr. Pemberton 
did not demur. It was what he wanted and he was bound 
to have it, no matter what the cost was. He never stopped 
at price when a thing suited him. The next move was to 
find the owner. On making inquiries they found he re- 
sided at one of the nearby towns. 

'That can be managed by phone,’^ said Mr. Pemberton. 
"If possible I would like to meet the owner some time to- 
morrow and close the deal.'’ He was delighted with the 
site, and was almost boyish in his enthusiasm. 

"Tom, I am going to get a great deal of happiness out 
of this project of ours. I have never felt such interest in 
anything I ever undertook before. We must get it going 
without delay." 

"It was dark before they reached the Pemberton home, 
but a happier trio would have been hard to find. The dinner 
was a merry affair, and before it was quite finished the 
architect arrived. Tom, at Mr. Pemberton's suggestion, 
conducted him to the library and gave him their hasty 
plans to examine while they were at their meal. He re- 
turned to the table, but Mr. Pemberton was so anxious to 
talk with the architect that he could not finish his meal, and 
after fidgeting for several minutes, asked them to excuse him. 
He hastened to the library, where Tom and Fred found 
him later with the perfected plans in his hands. 

"This is going to be a great thing for father," said 
Esther, after he left the room. "He has handed over all 
his business to Tom's care, and this will be like a hobby 
with him." 

"Yes," replied Tom. "He hardly realizes the amount of 


358 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


work that is ahead of him ; carpenters, brickmasons, 
plumbers, painters, and I don’t know how many more ar- 
tisans ; but he will be happy, as you say, Esther, in finding 
congenial employment for his time.” 

''Your father reads too much too. I notice he complains 
a great deal about his eyes lately. This will keep him 
away from his books part of the time at least. How long 
will it take to finish this building?” inquired Mrs. Pem- 
berton. 

"Quite a while, mother,” replied Esther, wondering at 
her mother taking enough interest in it to ask. 

"Then I suppose I’ll never see your father only at meal 
times.” 

'Why, of course you will, mother. Go into the library 
and enter into his plans; he would love to have you there 
with him.” 

"No, Esther, I could not do it. You know what your 
father is. The first thing he would be asking me would be 
how many bricks went to the square foot, or how many 
yards of plastering it would take for the walls, and I’d be 
crazy before you knew it. I’d rather visit with Mrs. Gaye, 
Esther. She never asks foolish questions. She is the only 
sensible friend I’ve got.” 

"That is from whose viewpoint you look at it, mother.” 

"I know, Esther, you don’t like Mrs. Gaye.” 

"I do, mother, but she has no depth to her mind.” 

"But she is a good woman for all that. What has become 
of Mabel, Esther?” 

"She is in the library listening to father’s orations on his 
pet charity. You don’t know how glad I am, mother, that 
father did not forget the resolve he made when he was 
so sick. What is the use of all this money he has ac- 
cumulated, if not to help some one less fortunate? But, 
mother, you are not paying any attention to what I am 
saying.” 

"No, Esther, I’ll admit I’m not. I was thinking whom 
I would ask to dinner to meet Mabel. I think Major 
Temple ought to be one. He’s English and so is Mabel. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 359 

He looks well at the table, too. And I must have Mrs. 
Gave. She's such a dear." 

‘'Suppose we fill out the rest with people that would be 
congenial to Fred," said Esther. “Mrs. Gaye would weary 
him with her silly talk. He likes some one that is jovial 
and witty. Fred likes fun and so does Mabel. Just four 
more would be enough ; twelve makes a nice number for a 
dinner, don't you think so, mother?" 

“Just as you say, Esther," she replied." 

Now that the building was designed and in the hands 
of the architect, Fred and Tom were at leisure to visit. 
They enjoyed being together again. Their only regret was 
that Tom could not occupy his country home near them 
more of the time, but Mr. Pemberton declared he and 
Esther must remain with him most of the time, as he could 
not do without them. And it was out of the question to 
live altogether in the country, as Mrs. Pemberton disliked 
it so much. 

The evening of the dinner came, and Mabel looked radiant 
in her dinner gown. Mrs. Pemberton was proud of her 
guest. Most of the friends had met her before except the 
Major. He had expressed great pleasure when Mrs. Pem- 
berton asked him to dinner to meet her. 

“I appreciate the honor," he said, “of meeting any of 
your friends, especially one of my own countrywomen," 
and he straightened up with visible pride. 

On entering the drawing room, Mrs. Pemberton con- 
ducted him to Mabel. He extended his hand in welcome. 
“Pon my honor !" he exclaimed ; “this is a pleasure I don't 
really deserve," he said as he threw out his chest in a happy 
manner. The Major was just at an age when he liked to 
pay court to young ladies. It helped him to forget that 
he was getting dangerously near the sere and yellow leaf 
time of life. 

“Your name. Major, is very familiar to me," said Mabel. 

“There are many English Temples," said he. “It is a 
distinguished name." Mabel had hard work to keep from 
smiling ; she wondered if he considered himself one of them. 

“My father," she continued, “had a college chum named 


36 o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Temple. He left England for India when I was a child. 
Papa used to correspond with him until a few years ago. 
Then his letters remained unanswered so long that he con- 
cluded his friend must have died, although he never could 
hear of it authentically.” 

“I was in India several years,” said the Major. ^Tt’s a 
beastly climate, don't you know, and there are so many 
venomous snakes and all those kind of things too. I re- 
mained in Madras until I could stand the climate no longer. 
It's hard on the liver, don't you know?” said the Major. 

‘Tt was in Madras that papa's friend was. Perhaps you 
may have met him; his name was Ashburton Temple.” 

‘‘That's my name, Mrs. Fairchild,” said the Major, ex- 
citedly. “Who was your father?” he asked eagerly. 

“Rodney Lloyd,” answered Mabel. 

“Pon my honor, Mrs. Fairchild, this is the strangest in- 
cident in my life. Rodney Lloyd was my inseparable friend 
at Oxford and his brother Charles was my fag. Dear me, 
this quite unnerves me,” said the Major. “To think that you 
are Rodney's daughter! He never had but one child, so 
you must be the one I always called Little Cherub. I used 
to trot you on my knee many a time in the old days in 
England. I was a young man then. That is, I was younger 
than I am now,” corrected the Major, who hated to be 
thought old. 

The Major was quite overcome with the discovery. Mabel 
and he talked over mutual friends in England. 

“Uncle Charles,” she said, “lives in New York, you know. 
Major.” 

“Whom did he marry?” he asked. “I have a vague recol- 
lection of your father writing to me telling me that Charles 
had committed matrimony. Great joke that was, wasn't 
it?” said the Major. “Ha! ha! it makes me laugh yet.” 

“He married a lovely New York belle. Aunt Maud is 
just charming. You must come and visit us. Major, and I 
will take you to see them.” 

“I should be most happy,” he responded. “I have faced 
surprises at the cannon's mouth, so to speak,” remarked 
the Major, “but this is the greatest surprise of all. I hardly 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 361 

yet comprehend the fact that I am conversing with Rod- 
ney's daughter." 

Dinner was announced and the Major gallantly offered 
his arm to Mabel with all the old time grace. He felt a 
sense of possession now in Mabel, since he found she was 
his friend's daughter. 

'1 will write to papa to-morrow," said Mabel, ‘‘and tell 
him how we met." 

“I will write too," responded the Major. “How I would 
like to shake his hand again. 

“Do you know, Mrs. Fairchild, your father was one of 
the most brilliant scholars in our town. He translated the 
Iliad and the Odyssey into English before the rest of us 
had even mastered the Greek alphabet. 1 have some old 
photos of your father taken when we were both at Oxford. 
I would like to show them to you while you are here 
visiting." 

“Unless you could bring them to-morrow evening, I am 
afraid I will not be able to see them," replied Mabel, “as 
we leave for home the morning after." 

“I will beg Mrs. Pemberton's permission to be her guest 
again to-morrow evening. Then I can show them to you," 
said the Major. 

By this time they were seated at the table. The excite- 
ment of meeting his old friend's daughter did not diminish 
his appetite. They had no such dinners as this at the 
Academy. The professor had apologized for the meager- 
ness of the menu by saying it was the greatest kind of a 
crime to feed growing boys on rich diet. So the fare was 
of the poorest, although the table appointments and man- 
ners were perfect. However, as most of the boys had their 
own pocket money, they were able to “fill up," as the boys 
expressed it, on the outside. 

The Major paid strict attention to his dinner, much to 
Mabel's amusement. She was obliged to talk to her next 
neighbor at the table, but by the time the dessert came on 
he recovered his speech and entertained her with the pranks 
he and her father had played on their friends at Oxford. 
The effect of the dinner was showing on the Major. He 


362 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


seemed well satisfied with himself and felt that sense of 
contentment that such men enjoy when they partake of a 
good meal. 

After they returned to the drawing room the news became 
general that the Major had discovered his old friend’s 
daughter in Mrs. Fairchild. 

‘Tsn’t it like a romance,” said Mrs. Gaye to her friend. 

"‘Yes,” said Mrs. Pemberton, ‘‘and to think of the Major 
once trotting Mabel on his knee !” 

“I admire his taste,” laughed Mr. Pemberton. “Who 
wouldn’t trot her on their knee ?” he remarked as he looked 
at Mabel’s blushing face. 

“Don’t blush, Mabel,” said her husband. ‘Tt isn’t fair 
to resurrect all one’s foolish actions before they have reached 
a responsible age, is it?” 

The Major hardly knew how to understand their chaff, 
but after a while it dawned on him, and he joined as heartily 
as the rest in the fun. In the morning Mabel wrote to her 
father of her meeting the Major. 

“How pleased he will be to hear it,” she thought. “He 
was always wondering if he had died or simply forgotten 
him.” 

She wrote too to Uncle Charles. But when he received 
the letter it was not with feelings of joy. “So that old 
codger has turned up at the Pembertons’ home! Doesn’t 
it beat all, how such people hang on to life. I always hoped 
a bullet had got him before now. I’d like to have my hands 
on him. How he used to make me jump and run, to do his 
bidding at Oxford.” 

The Major entertained the faculty at the Academy next 
day with the meeting of his old friend’s daughter. 

“It was a most remarkable coincidence,” said one of the 
teachers. 

“Did you say,” asked the professor, “that she was Mrs. 
Fairchild. Not the wife of the philanthropist, surely?” 

“The same,” said the Major, with satisfaction. The pro- 
fessor looked at the Major in astonishment, 

“He certainly does associate with the first families,” he 
thought, “and that’s a thing none of our other teachers did 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


363 


do. We must advertise the Major more; it will give eclat 
to the school. What a fortunate thing it was for us that 
he saw our advertisement in the paper.’’ The professor little 
knew what led to his looking for the position, and how pain- 
fully low his funds were when he accepted it. 

The Major always preserved his dignity, even under the 
most trying of all circumstances, an empty stomach. But 
now. all those tiresome days were forgotten. He was on 
visiting terms with two multi-millionaires. His star was 
surely in the ascendency. He thought with delight of how 
many fine dinners would come his way, dinners such as the 
rest of the faculty never tasted. Of course, he would not 
be expected to return this hospitality, as he was only a 
guest at the Academy. He never called himself drill master 
or Latin teacher, but just simply a guest. The professor 
treated the Major now with greater courtesy than ever. 

'‘He must stay with us at all hazards,” he told them. His 
acquaintance with the Pembertons was already bringing 
good results, several of their friends having placed their 
boys in the academy. The Major had established a "visitors’ 
day” after the English custom. On these occasions tea was 
served on the lawn. These days became social events in the 
life of the Academy. They were hailed with delight by 
the boys, who had grown weary of the monotonous routine 
of their school life. 

"It’s nice,” remarked one of them, "to have our mothers 
and sisters and other fellows’ sisters drink tea with us once 
in a while. It’s tea, too; not hot water like we get other 
days.” 

"It looks good to see the butter on our bread, too, without 
the aid of a magnifying glass,” said another. 

"The Major’s all right, even if he is a stuck up English- 
man,” said a third one. 

The Major’s acquaintance with the Pembertons was 
looked on as quite a thing for the academy. The professor 
would speak with pride of it to the newcomers, who were 
equally awed by it, for they all knew of Mr. Pemberton, 
the great financier. And now that Mr. Fairchild, the phil- 
anthropist, was to be added to his visiting list, the faculty 


364 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


felt indeed honored by having the Major among them. They 
listened with more respect to his recitals of what he had 
done when he was at Oxford than had been their custom. 
Usually his stories became very wearisome, but now they 
heralded them with delight. 

The Major excused himself early from his duties, as he 
was invited to dine en famile with the Pembertons. He 
gathered up his old time photos and took them with him. 
Mabel had remembered many things she wished to ask him 
and had delayed her father's letter which she was writing 
until she made the inquiries. 

The professor rather envied the Major his intimacy with 
the Pembertons, and openly hinted that he would like to be- 
come acquainted with them. But the Major totally ignored 
his hints. He intended to keep that privilege to himself. 
He knew the faculty looked upon him as a particular friend 
of the Pembertons, and he intended to keep up the delusion. 
His youthful friendship for Mabel's father, he felt, was 
going to be a tie that would bind him to both families. He 
was quite exultant over the idea. 

Dinner was almost on the table when he reached the 
house. So they postponed looking over the photos until 
the meal was over. Mr. Pemberton asked many questions 
about the Academy and the work done there. 

‘'How do these schools compare with our free public 
schools, Major?" he asked. 

“Very favorably, indeed ! Your school system everywhere 
I find very progressive since my connection with the Acad- 
emy. I have paid particular attention to the matter of 
education, and find everywhere your teachers are men and 
women of more than ordinary intelligence." 

“I am glad to hear you say that. Major. So many find 
fault with our system and say it does not educate." 

“They are mistaken, Mr. Pemberton. Your working class 
gets most of their education there, and they are mostly 
above the average in point of education. I never saw in any 
country, and I have traveled considerably, sir, more intelli- 
gent workmen. Your schools bring out these qualities, I 
am convinced." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


365 


Every one was anxious to see the photos. So, as soon 
as they left the table, they asked the Major to show them 
to them. He unfolded the package deliberately. Mabel 
was the first to get a glimpse of them and enjoyed seeing 
them, though it created a sense of home sickness that sur- 
prised her. The old pictures of her father made her think 
of her home in England. Though she knew them perfectly, 
they were not as she remembered or knew him, but as the 
Major knew him years ago. 

‘‘Oh, Major, I do wish you could coax papa to come and 
visit us. I know he would come willingly if he could per- 
suade mamma to come too, but she has such a terrible dread 
of the ocean. If you wrote to him. Major, he might induce 
mamma to venture. We really had a delightful trip all the 
way over.’’ 

“So did I,” replied the Major. “It all depends on the 
time of the year you cross the Atlantic.” 

Mrs. Pemberton and Mrs. Gaye were still examining the 
pictures to see if they could detect any resemblance between 
Mabel and her father. 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Pemberton, “she has the same forehead 
and eyes, and even stands like he does.” 

“I never saw a father and daughter resemble each other 
so closely,” said Mrs. Gaye, examining the photos again. 

The Major and Mabel turned around. Mabel was anxious 
again to look at the photo she was supposed to resemble 
so much. She looked at it, laughing merrily. 

“Why, that’s the Major when he was a young man, not 
papa.” 

Mrs. Gaye felt mortified at her mistake, but Mrs. Pem- 
berton, nothing daunted, still argued it showed a great like- 
ness to Mabel. Mrs. Gaye rose to go, she having just made 
a hurried call of a few minutes. Mrs. Pemberton tried to 
persuade her to remain a while longer, but she had another 
engagement and so was obliged to refuse. Mabel and the 
Major plied each other with questions until Fred laughingly 
said he was getting jealous of his attentions to his wife. 

“My dear sir,” said the Major, “I knew her years before 
you did. Pon my honor, I did. 


366 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'Dear me, Mr. Pemberton, it’s time I was leaving. They 
keep early hours at the Academy. We try to set the boys a 
good example by retiring early.’’ He wished them all good- 
night, after promising Mabel to spend every day of his va- 
cation with her and Fred. 

“You’re too good to me, Mrs. Fairchild. Pon my honor, 
you are. But as your father’s friend, I will accept the hos- 
pitality of your home.” 

“Then we will look for you. Major, as soon as school 
closes.” 

“Indeed you can ; I shall be proud to visit you.” 

“Drop us a line when you are coming, and I will have 
the carriage there to meet you.” 

“I will, Mr. Fairchild.” 

All the way home to the Academy the Major was thinking 
of how surprised and envious they would be of him when 
he told them he was going to spend his vacation with his 
friend Fairchild. “It’s a pleasure to meet people who ap- 
preciate a gentleman. Pon my honor, it is,” thought the 
Major. 

At the Academy at breakfast next morning he entertained 
them with an account of his visit last evening. The boys 
listened interestedly; it was against the rules for any of 
them to enter into the conversation at the table. That was 
the faculty’s privilege, not their’s. When the boys went out 
into the grounds, as was the custom, for a run before school 
hours, they discussed the Major among themselves. 

“Say, the prof, will be minus a Latin teacher before long 
if the Major keeps up visiting millionaires. He’ll get too 
big for us scrubs. That’s what’s the matter, boys. We will 
have to go down on bended knees to him.” 

“I notice,” said one of the boys, “his back gets stiffer 
after each visit.” It was a joke among them how rigid the 
Major always held himself. He never, at least in their 
presence, relaxed a particle. 

The boys were not far out in their surmises, although 
neither the Major or the professor even suspected it. For, 
while the Major was discussing his host of the evening 
before, they were talking about him. Mr. Pemberton was 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 367 

wondering how it would do to place him in charge of the 
Home when it was finished. 

“We must have some sort of discipline in the manage- 
ment of it, and the Major would be just the one. It would 
suit him too. There would be no one in authority over him, 
and I feel we could trust him implicitly. If he would accept 
it, I would give him a good salary and provide a separate 
house and grounds for his own use.” 

“I don’t think, father, there is any doubt of his accept- 
ing,” said Esther, “but you must handle the matter deli- 
cately, as he is very proud and sensitive.” 

The next time the Major called Mr. Pemberton invited 
him into the library, and conferred with him in private. 
The Major was quite overcome with Mr. Pemberton’s con- 
fidence in him. 

“Do you really think I would be capable of managing 
so large an institution?” 

“Certainly, Major. I know you can. You have the 
ability to do it. Of that I am certain.” 

The Major bowed in recognition of the compliment. 
After a little palaver, the Major agreed to take the man- 
agement, Mr. Pemberton being very careful not to mention 
position. He did not wish to hurt the Major’s feelings, the 
latter being very sensitive on the point of having to stoop 
to earn a living. 

“Well, Major,” said Mr. Pemberton, “we can consider 
the matter settled, I suppose. Your salary would be fully 
four times as much as you are receiving at the Academy. 
You will have your own home, with horses and carriage at 
your disposal and other personal comforts at your command. 
Anything else you need you shall have.” 

The Major stammered his thanks. “Mr. Pemberton, your 
kindness overcomes me; pon my honor, it does. This is 
more than I could have expected even from my warmest 
friends.” 

“Well, Major, I knew by the way you took hold of my 
advice, to be a man and do something for a living, that 
there was good stuff in you, if you could conquer your 
pride.” 


368 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


''Yes, Mr. Pemberton, my confounded pride very nearly 
brought me to starvation point. But, thanks to you, sir, I 
can now look at such things in a rational light.'’ 

In the morning the faculty at the Academy were thrown 
into dismay by the news. The professor could eat nothing, 
he was so shocked. The rest of the teachers cared little 
about it. The Major had always held himself rather aloof 
from them, so they were not sorry to hear of his intention 
to sever his connection, as he said, with the Academy. 

The boys felt sorry to hear that this would be his last 
term. They all liked him in spite of his pompous ways. 
He was always social and nice with them, and often sat on 
the lawn after school telling them stories of his school days 
and army life. 

"He isn’t savage like some of those drill masters,” said 
one of the boys. "You remember that fellow that cracked 
Jones over the head with his sword for losing step. My! 
he had a lump on his head as big as my fist for over a week 
after. If I had been his father. I’d have made that fellow 
smart for it; the old coward picking on such a small chap, 
too.” 

It was several days before the professor recovered his 
spirits. The Major’s withdrawal was going to be a serious 
thing for the Academy. His place would be hard to fill. 
"It was just a chance I ran on to him. I can get inferior men 
in plenty, but ones of the Major’s style are hard to find. 
He has such a distinguished air about him, and I notice 
the boys are taking on some of his mannerisms. It’s a very 
unfortunate circumstance that deprives me of his services. 
I have an idea,” thought the professor, brightening up, 
"maybe he knows of some fellow officer who would take 
his place at the same remuneration. I’ll go and ask him.” 

But, think as he would, the Major could not recall one 
of his friends who needed remuneration for their services. 
He sent in his resignation according to the rules, to take 
effect at the end of the term. 

The boys planned a little surprise for him, and at the end 
of the term presented him, in the piesence of the rest of the 
teachers, with a handsome sword. The Major thanked them 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


369 


warmly for their extreme thoughtfulness, and later on pre- 
sented each boy with his own picture taken in the regi- 
mentals of His British Majesty’s service. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

THE HOME IS STARTED. 

The architect having everything in readiness, the build- 
ing was now started. Mr. Pemberton and Tom spent every 
available moment on the grounds, which were to be im- 
proved at the same time the building was going up. The 
newspapers were full of the proposed Pemberton Home, 
and of the idea held by Mr. Pemberton of spending his ac- 
cumulating millions for the betterment of humanity. They 
urged others to follow his noble example and make the 
world brighter for the less fortunate. 

Applications were being received already, but, as Mr. 
Pemberton said, it would be eight months at least before 
they were ready for occupants, it would be no use discrim- 
inating yet, for they had nowhere to lodge the applicants, 
no matter how worthy they were. Esther was intensely 
interested in the Home. She had always wanted her father 
to do some charitable work with his surplus wealth, but he 
had always frowned on her requests, and, worst of all, had 
absolutely forbidden her to undertake to associate herself in 
any way with such things. Many a time she was obliged to 
refuse to help in some worthy cause because of this proviso. 
But now here he was himself more interested in such things, 
if possible, than she had been. ‘T was so afraid he would 
forget his resolution when he gained his strength,” she had 
said to her mother. '‘So many of us forget all about our 
promises when we have gained the end we sought for.” 

Mrs. Pemberton cared nothing for their foolishness, as 
she called the Home, and was disgusted with the way the 
subject was always present. 

"It seems to me, Esther, we never hear anything else ; 
even the papers keep talking about it. If it could have been 


370 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


made into a society event, there might be some sense to 
it, but just bricks and mortar, lumber and nails every meal. 
I tell you, I am tired of it all, Esther. I feel like going to 
visit Mabel and Fred.” 

''But, mother,” laughed Esther, "they are in the midst 
of such work too. So their table talk would be the same, 
with the slight variation of reinforced concrete; that's their 
building material, I believe.” 

"Why will people that could be so happy, with plenty of 
money to spend, bother with such things? Why not buy 
boxes at the opera for their friends, if they want to throw 
their money away? Esther, I have no patience with you 
and your father in this Home business. He never acted 
like this until he had that awful dream ; he called it a vision. 
But the doctor said it was nothing but a bad dream, but it 
came nearly killing him. But he was all right until then. 
You never heard him talking such nonsense as he does 
now.” 

"Dear mother, you don't understand these things. Some 
one ought to help the struggling masses.” 

"I don't care about the struggling masses, Esther,” said 
Mrs. Pemberton, almost in tears. 

"Come, mother, let us order the carriage and go calling.” 

"Now, Esther, you are talking sense; that's just what 
we will do.” 

When they were almost ready to start Mrs. Gaye came 
in. She had been out with her husband to see the location 
of the Home. 

"Isn't it dreadful, Mrs. Pemberton,” she said, sitting 
down, "my husband is getting the craze too. He wants to 
found some kind of a place for some other kind of women. 
It isn't scrub women. Oh, now I remember,” she said, after 
hesitating a few moments, "it's sewing women. Yes, that's 
it. He says they stitch their lives away to dress such 
frivolous beings as you and I, Mrs. Pemberton, and that 
we will be held accountable for it in the next world. Did 
you ever hear such nonsense in your life? What does he 
know about the next world? My own opinion is, Mrs. Pern- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 371 

berton, that the good Lord expects tis, as creations of his 
own hands, to look our best and do justice to his work/’ 

Esther smiled to herself at this new phase of looking at 
the Creator’s work. 

''And that is not the worst of it, dear Mrs. Pemberton. 
You will never dream w^hat your husband and mine were 
doing out there this morning. They were sitting on a pile 
of bricks, drawing plans for my husband’s freak institution. 
I don’t know what else to call it. A pile of bricks, think of 
it, Mrs. Pemberton, as if they could not find a softer seat! 
I honestly believe that they thought that they were sitting 
on shavings, they paid so little attention to it. All they did 
was to look up now and then, and nod their heads. I just 
watched them for the want of something better to do. 

"And, Mrs. Seymour, your husband is no better. I saw 
him with my own eyes run up a ladder and hand a line to 
a brick mason. What are our husbands coming to? Are 
we to lose our place in the social world while they amuse 
themselves with this nonsense?” 

"You are alarming yourself unnecessarily, Mrs. Gaye,” 
said Esther. "For my part, I don’t care if my husband does 
hand a line to a brick mason; the latter probably had not 
the time to leave his work to get it. That’s just like Tom, 
anyway, to be so thoughtful.” 

"Just listen to that, Mrs. Pemberton; she calls such con- 
duct thoughtful. I call it disgraceful. You are not, surely, 
going out there now, are you?” she asked. "I see your 
carriage is waiting.” 

"We just ordered it to go calling, when you came,” said 
Esther. "You had better come with us. We are not going 
to the grounds to-day. Mother has no sympathy with 
father’s plans, and does not care to go.” 

"I would like to go calling with you and your mother, but 
I look such a fright in this dress, don’t I ?” she said, as she 
turned around. "But who knows but what our husbands 
will be commanding us to wear gingham aprons and sun- 
bonnets yet, to set these women a good example in sim- 
plicity in dress. I think I’ll go with you anyway. How’s 


372 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


my hair?’' she asked, as she straightened her hat in front 
of the mantel mirror. 'T feel so bad to think my husband 
has become infected with this charity germ. I suppose it’s 
good-bye to card parties, theatre parties and everything 
now.” 

''Father never interferes with mother,” said Esther. "She 
can keep up her social duties just the same, and so do I.” 

"Mr. Gaye is not like that,” said his wife. "If he takes 
up anything, I’ve got to be swept into it too, or be scolded 
everlastingly if I don’t. Why, when he took up the fad of 
collecting old manuscripts he used to make me sit there 
while he read them aloud to me three or four times, and 
the smell of those musty old things would make me sick. 
He would go into raptures over some ragged old edition 
of some ancient scribe, as he would call them, and, goodness 
knows, it’s bad enough to have our own books get ragged 
without buying ragged ones.” 

"Well, mother, if we are going to call, we ought to be 
starting.” 

"You’re right, Esther. Let us be going before it’s too 
late.” 

Once in the carriage, Mrs. Gaye and Mrs. Pemberton 
discussed their tribulations, much to Esther’s amusement. 
They could see all their pleasures curtailed, and all kinds 
of disasters ahead of them. "Just for nothing but charity,” 
sighed Mrs. Gaye. The carriage here stopped in front of 
one of the homes they proposed visiting. This ended their 
conversation temporarily. 

At dinner nothing was talked over but the Home. Mr. 
Pemberton was all enthusiasm. 

"It’s going to be a great thing for mothers, this Home 
of ours, Tom, the greatest charity the world has ever known. 
Why, Eva,” he said, turning to his wife, " we have had to 
enlarge on our plans already.” 

"Oh, Stanley, don’t talk to me about it at all. Mrs. Gaye 
and I feel so bad over it.” 

"Why, Eva?” 

"We don’t know where it will stop.” 

"Never mind, my dear, your life will never be disturbed 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


373 


by our schemes. You can flit about among your friends 
and I will see you want for nothing in the way of pleasure.^' 

‘'I am so glad, Stanley. You are so good to me. Poor 
Mrs. Gaye is nearly crazy because her husband is taking it 
up too. It's all the newspapers' fault for praising your 
philanthropy. Mrs. Gaye says her husband was perfectly 
satisfled until he read the account of it. Then he jumped 
up, she says, and said, T must do some good, too, while I 
am here with my superabundance.' — That's the very word 
he used, Stanley. I don't see why you could not leave well 
enough alone, both of you." 

‘‘But it's not well enough, Eva; far from it. Some one 
that has means must better conditions. But I won't bother 
you, Eva. I know you don't care for such things." 

Mrs. Pemberton was glad the subject was dropped. She 
neither cared for nor understood philanthropy. Esther 
listened to Tom's glowing accounts of the style of building 
that they were going to erect, the number of rooms, and the 
various conveniences attached to them. 

“Your father is getting quite a name for himself. They 
are already quoting his Home as a long needed institution, 
and advising others to follow his example in doing good 
with their surplus wealth." 

“Yes," said Esther, “it's all so strange. It seems only a 
few months ago that father was forbidding me to associate 
myself with such work; now all is changed. He is so ab- 
sorbed in this proposition that he can hardly leave it long 
enough to eat." 

“Tom," said Mrs. Pemberton, “do you really like doing 
this thing, or are you just doing it to please my husband?" 

“I like it, mother. I never paid much attention to such 
things until father sent me on a tour of investigation to 
see how such institutions were conducted. The only thing 
about it I can't understand is the enormous expense of run- 
ning such places. Why, some of them, I found, use more 
money to pay officials than it cost to keep the inmates. 
There ought to be some remedy for such conditions. I was 
suggesting to father to let some of the women and children 
do light outdoor work, such as taking care of the poultrj^ 


374 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


yards and so forth. It would not only be good for them- 
selves, but a help to the institution. Many people would 
prefer to help in some way rather than eat the bread of 
idleness.” 

^‘You will never get them to work, Tom, when they can 
get the same privileges for nothing.” 

‘There would be nothing compulsory about it. Only I 
have seen people, mother, who could not idle their time, 
even if they were sick. They had to have something to 
occupy them. There would be nothing laborious about feed- 
ing and attending to poultry, or any young animals. To 
some the novelty of the thing would appeal. Some of those 
women would probably prefer being out doors. It was only 
a suggestion. It occurred to me it might be made to work. 
But there's time enough yet for that part of it.” 

The Home was becoming famous, like all undertakings 
of the rich. It was well advertised by the papers. The 
middle classes are always interested in the doings of the 
wealthy magnates. The poorer ones, somehow or another, 
seem to get so much pleasure in abusing them and re- 
hearsing their shortcomings for every newcomer's benefit. 
How they acquired their wealth seems to be their special 
hobby. Naturally, Mr. Pemberton came in for his share 
of condemnation. 

“It's no wonder,” said some, “that he wants to get rid 
of his ill gotten gains. He knows he can't take it with him, 
and his silly wife would soon spend it all.” 

“It's good his daughter and her husband have got some 
sense,” said another. 

Mr. Pemberton neither knew nor cared about their criti- 
cisms. He was too absorbed in his enterprise. Their re- 
marks had never reached his ears. Mrs. Pemberton felt 
relieved to think she was not expected to take part in the 
plans, for, as she said, she hated business. 

Towards evening Mr. Gaye came in, carrying with him 
the rough sketches of different ideas he had formed of what 
kind of an institution he would like to build. Mrs, Gaye 
and Mrs. Pemberton went off to another room, leaving the 
rest of them to examine the plans. They talked over their 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 375 

troubles. Mrs. Gaye told her friend how she had magnified 
hers considerably on her previous visit. 

''When I went home/’ she said, "I found my husband 
working on his plans and I made some rerpark to him, and 
he was real cross. He told me he was not going to ask my 
advice on any point. That he would formulate his ideas 
and hand them to the architect to perfect.” 

"That will be lovely,” said Mrs. Pemberton. "We can 
enjoy ourselves all we want to. Take a chocolate, dear 
Mrs. Gaye,” she said, as she handed her a box of bon-bons. 
They sat eating chocolates and talking until Esther came 
to tell Mrs. Gaye that her husband was waiting for her. 
They kissed each other good-night, promising to meet down 
town next afternoon. Mr. Gaye shook hands warmly with 
Esther. Turing to Tom, he said: "You ought to be proud 
of your wife, Seymour.” 

"I am, Mr. Gaye. I consider myself fortunate in having 
won her.” 


CHAPTER XL. 

THE MAJOR. 

The school was closed for vacation, and the Major was at 
liberty to make his promised visit to the Fairchilds. Mr. 
Pemberton invited him to stay a few days with him first, so 
that they could talk over their plans for the management 
of the Home. "Bring your baggage here. Major. It’s 
hardly worth your while taking rooms for so short a time.” 
The Major, nothing loth, came bag and baggage next morn- 
ing. He was not going to refuse a chance to live like an 
epicure. 

"You are kindness itself, Mr. Pemberton ; pon my honor, 
you are.” 

"Don’t mention it. Major ; the pleasure is all mine.” 

They talked over the Home. The Major’s idea of run- 
ning the institution was to put it on an army basis. There 
would be certain rules and regulations that the inmates 


376 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


must observe ; there would be no straggling to meals at all 
hours. 

'‘At the roll of the drum, every one must appear in the 
hall and march to the dining room,'' said the Major. 

"But, Major," replied Mr. Pemberton, "it's not men we 
are going to deal with, but women; sick and worn out 
mothers. Some of them may not be able to leave their 
rooms, and others, perhaps, could not fall in and march, like 
a regiment of soldiers, to their meals. If they were that 
spry, Major, they would not be admitted to the Plome. We 
must have no severe rules, or they would be worse off than 
in their own homes." 

"Just as you say, of course, Mr. Pemberton, but disci- 
pline's the thing. Every man and woman ought to obey 
their superiors." 

"That would be all right in an army. Major," responded 
Mr. Pemberton, feeling that the Major was going to be too 
strict. "But I'll not tolerate any severe measures in the 
Home. These women must be free to get up and retire at 
their will. The meals will be placed on the table at certain 
hours, and if they are not able to come to the table, their 
meals must be served in their rooms. I will have a resident 
physician. It will be his place to decide such things. 
Yours, Major, will be the general management of the 
building." 

"Just as you say, Mr. Pemberton; but discipline's the 
thing." 

"Yes; but you never heard of discipline in a hospital, 
Major, and this Home will be much on the same order." 

"You're right, Mr. Pemberton. Pon my honor, you are. 
I will do just as you say. But you will need some rules." 

"Yes ; that's true. Major, but they need not be stringent 
ones." 

"Whatever rules I draft. I'll first submit them to your 
approval, Mr. Pemberton." 

"That's correct. Major. It's better we should understand 
each other at the start. I want no friction in the Home ; 
everything must run smooth, and, above all, every inmate 
must be treated kindly." 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


377 


“I am a gentleman, Mr. Pemberton/^ said the Major, 
haughtily. ‘T hope I know how to treat the weaker sex. 
Goa forbid that I should deal harshly with my fellow mor- 
tals,'’ he said with fervor. 

‘‘Well, Major, there is a medium measure. These un- 
fortunate women that I intend to care for are not used to 
living by rules ; their lives have been hard and toilsome, and 
I want them to have perfect freedom of mind and body. I 
have every confidence in your ability to regulate the insti- 
tution. But I wish you to exercise your best judgment. 
Major." 

“I will, Mr. Pemberton. You will have no cause to regret 
appointing me to take charge of the Home. It’s something 
[ know nothing about, but I intend to visit the different 
charitable institutions and see on what plan they are con- 
ducted." 

“That would be a good idea. Major. I am particularly 
anxious that the Home should be perfect in all its appoint- 
ments, and to be a Home in the broadest sense of the word." 

The Major left after a week’s visit for Fred’s. He was 
anxious to see their home, as Mabel’s father had written 
to him, telling of her beautiful residence and grounds. They 
had sent him several views of it, and he had almost per- 
suaded his wife to come across the water and visit them. 
Fred was there to meet him, and as he drove him through 
the grounds the Major thought how proud Rodney Lloyd 
would be of this expansive domain. His daughter could not 
have fared any better. 

“She has a most devoted husband and a palatial home," 
he wrote to her father later. “Yoti must come over and 
visit them, and Charles, too. Pie does not forgive me yet 
for my beastly treatment of him at Oxford." 

Uncle Charles had not invited the Major to visit him, 
and the latter resented it. He was anxious to see his wife, 
whom Mabel had told him was very beautiful. Mabel had 
invited them to meet the Major, but Uncle Charles refused 
point blank. “I have no wish to meet the scoundrel," he 
wrote to Fred. So nothing more was said on the matter. 

Tiie Major enjoyed the visit to Mabel’s luxurious home 


378 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


and took great comfort in the attentions that were paid to 
him as their guest. Fred and he enjoyed their game of golf 
every day, with Dinny for a caddy. The latter did not like 
the Major. 

'‘He is one of those cheap guys, ma,’' he said, as he 
showed her an English penny the Major had given him, 
after he had carried the sticks around the links twice. 

"Sure that’s from the old country,” said his mother as 
she looked at it. "It’s worth about four cents there, but 
nothin’ here. Bad luck to him. Sure it’s stingy, he is.” 

Fred and the Major inspected the former’s building. It 
was not progressing as rapidly as Mr. Pemberton’s, the 
concrete work taking more time. But the Major thought 
the general effect was better. 

"But,” he added, "Mr. Pemberton has the ideal location 
for his Home. It will be seen all over the country ; it has 
such a grand elevation. The view from it will be superb.” 

"Mrs. Seymour wrote and told us that you were going 
to take charge of it. Major,” said Fred, "and have your 
own house and grounds. That will be splendid.” 

"Yes,” answered the Major, "I consider I was very for- 
tunate to meet Mr. Pemberton. Pon my honor, I do.” 

After he had visited some time, he told Fred he would 
like to visit New York and neighboring cities and look into 
the management of such places. Fred suggested that they 
all go. 

"Mabel can visit Aunt Maud while we look around.” 

"That’s a capital idea,” said the Major, heartily. "Pon 
my honor, it is.” 

The trip was made next day. Aunt Maud greeted them 
cordially. "This is a delightful surprise,” she said. "Mabel 
and I can have a lovely visit, while you are inspecting the 
various charitable institutions.” 

Uncle Charles was not at home, much to Aunt Maud’s 
relief, for he had declared that if the Major dared to cross 
his threshold he would not know what struck him until he 
was in the middle of the street. "The unmitigated cur!” 
he had said, when he heard he was visiting the Pember- 
tons. Aunt Maud had tried to quiet him, but it was use- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


379 


less. So she was glad he happened to be absent on business 
when the Major called. The Major went into ecstasies over 
Aunt Maud's beauty. 

‘'You certainly do have exquisitely moulded women in 
this country. Pon my honor you do, both in form and 
face.’’ 

“Of course we do,” laughed Fred. “You ought to take 
one back with you to England, Major. Aunt Maud created 
quite a sensation among your fellow Britishers.” The 
Major said nothing. He felt rather sore on the subject 
since the widow used him so cruelly, as he was wont to 
call it. 

After they returned home to Fred's, the Major decided 
he must go back and establish himself in rooms. “I ought 
to be on the grounds studying my prospective duties.” After 
a little coaxing they managed to persuade him to remain 
one week more. 

“My visit has been most delightful, Mr. Fairchild; pon 
my honor it has. I must thank you and your charming wife 
a thousand times for your hospitality,” he said, as he wished 
them good-bye. His trunks and canes were sent off in 
the morning. He followed them on the afternoon train. 

The Major was invited by Mr. Pemberton to return to 
the latter's home, but he was obdurate. “My place,” he 
said, “is on the grounds, and there I will remain.” 

“Well, Major, I have a little question I want to talk over 
with you. Mr. Gaye and I have arranged a set of rules 
for your guidance. They will insure order in the Home 
without restriction on the inmates. We have also changed 
the management a little. I want everything adjusted to my 
satisfaction and yours before the Home is open for patients. 
My daughter suggested, and very wisely, too, I think, that 
it was not a man's place to superintend so many women. 
A matron would be more appropriate. So we have chosen 
a Miss Arnold, a trained nurse, whom we are personally 
acquainted with. She is a very capable woman.” 

“Then what would my duties be, Mr. Pemberton?” said 
the Major, terrified that his easy position was slipping away 
from him. 


38 o 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


‘'You will have plenty to do, Major, as general manager 
and overseer of the buildings and grounds. You will also 
have supervision of the supplies and necessary equipments 
incidental to the institution. The head steward will attend 
to the food department. Is this all satisfactory. Major? I 
want to have everything perfectly understood before you 
take charge. You know now what is expected of you, don't 
you. Major?’' 

“Yes; I do precisely, Mr. Pemberton. As you say, it's 
better to have a thorough understanding between us.” 

“Come, Major, drive home with me and have some lunch. 
We can come back together in the afternoon. I have some 
little points I want to consult you on.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Pemberton. You are very kind; pon 
my honor, you are.” During the lunch Mrs. Pemberton 
inquired how much longer they would be over the building. 

“You said about eight months, Stanley, would finish it. 
They have been that long now.” 

“Yes, Eva, and it’s a long way yet from being finished. 
Probably two months more will see it ready to open. The 
furnishings have to be chosen. I am sorry Esther cannot 
help us to choose them. How would you like to go, Eva, 
with Miss Arnold. She understands such things, and you 
love shopping so much,” he said, with a merry twinkle in 
his eye. 

“I would love to go if Mrs. Gaye could come too.” 

“Ask her,” replied Mr. Pemberton. 

As soon as lunch was over and Mr. Pemberton and the 
Major had driven back to the grounds, Mrs. Pemberton 
went to see Mrs. Gaye about it. The latter was overjoyed. 

“Of course, Pll go, dear Mrs. Pemberton. It will be just 
grand, won’t it? I just love to look at Turkish rugs and 
beautiful china.” 

“But Mr. Pemberton was not going to furnish the Home 
on as luxurious a scale as he did his house.” 

Mrs. Gaye was disappointed when she found they must 
wait a few days, as Miss Arnold was called by a physician 
to help him on a delicate operation. In the meantime she 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 381 

and Mrs. Pemberton were planning on all the fine things 
they would buy, intending to add a few for themselves. 

'T never could look at all those things and not buy. Could 
you?'’ asked Mrs. Gaye. 

‘"No,” answered her friend; ^'it's too tantalizing.” 


SHOPPING. 

The day came for the shopping expedition. Miss Arnold 
was on hand early, as she knew that it would take the 
greater part of the day. Mrs. Gaye and Mrs. Pemberton 
were on the qui vive of expectation, and were in readiness 
by the time the carriage came to the door. 

‘'The first place we had better go will be the furniture 
store,” said Miss Arnold, as she took her seat. They drove 
to one of the leading ones. 

“What are you going to buy first. Miss Arnold?” asked 
Mrs. Gaye as they entered the store. 

“Beds,” she answered shortly. 

“Beds? What for?” 

“To sleep on. Isn't that the usual use they make of 
them?” said Miss Arnold, walking on. 

“She's mean, isn't she?” whispered Mrs. Gaye to her 
friend. 

“They are all like that,” whispered back Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Oh, here's some lovely ones,” said Mrs. Gaye, “burnished 
brass.” 

“We are not looking for such expensive luxuries,” replied 
Miss Arnold quietly. “Just plain enameled ones.” 

“They're pretty, too,” said Mrs. Gaye. “You can get 
them in lovely pastel shades.” But Miss Arnold passed 
right by the colored ones and stopped at the plain white ones. 

“You're not going to buy those horrid things, are you?” 
asked Mrs. Gaye. 

“Certainly; these are the kind that are used in such in- 


382 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


stitutions, pure white. They are better for sanitary pur- 
poses, and always look clean and neat.’’ 

The beds were soon chosen. The bedding was the next 
proposition. But Mrs. Pemberton and Mrs. Gaye were dis- 
gusted with her taste. All their visions of pretty furnish- 
ings were dashed away. When the carpet department was 
visited, she chose plain, substantial colors for rooms and 
halls. The furniture for the reception room was the only 
kind that showed the least sign of luxury. 

''Miss Arnold, the place will look hideous with all this 
kind of furniture.” 

"Oh, no, Mrs. Pemberton,” she replied, "you will find, if 
you visit them, that most of the charitable institutions are 
furnished in this manner.” 

This portion of the shopping being concluded, they drove 
to the crockery store. Miss Arnold chose heavy white stone 
china. This was enough for her companions. 

"Let us go and leave her,” said Mrs. Gaye. "She seems 
to be death on white. I suppose it represents cleanliness. 
But I don’t admire her taste.” 

"I think we will leave you. Miss Arnold,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton. "We want to go shopping, and this is an insult to 
the name.” Miss Arnold smiled as they walked out of 
the store. 

Mrs. Pemberton gave the coachman instructions to wait 
for Miss Arnold. Now that they were alone, they gave 
vent to their feelings. 

"She calls that shopping,” said Mrs. Gaye, contempt- 
uously. "I wouldn’t go one block to see such furniture.” 

"Stanley says she has bought the furniture for several 
hospitals.” 

"Perhaps she gets it cheap for them,” replied Mrs. Gaye. 
"I never saw such cups as she bought. I should think they 
would crack their teeth all to pieces on them, wouldn’t you, 
Mrs. Pemberton? And those beds,” she continued, giving 
Mrs. Pemberton no time to reply, "why couldn’t she have 
bought those delicate shades of pink, green and blue ? If I 
were a tired mother, I would rather lie on a pink bed than 
a white one, wouldn’t you, Mrs. Pemberton?” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


383 


"'Certainly, I would/’ 

"We’ve just wasted three quarters of an hour for nothing. 
Let us hurry up town now.” 

They did so and spent until lunch hour visiting the 
various millineries. That was Mrs. Gaye’s special weakness. 
She did not buy every time, but liked to try the trimmed 
hats on just to see the effect, as she told her friend. After 
lunch they resumed their wandering. Towards three o’clock, 
just as they were passing the chic cafe, they discovered that 
they were hungry again. 

"Let us go in here and get some chocolate. I really did 
not enjoy my lunch. The thought of those awful dishes 
took away my appetite,” said Mrs. Gaye. Mrs. Pemberton 
said she didn’t feel hungry. 

"Come in, my dear,” urged Mrs. Gaye. "You will feel 
like having something once you’re inside.” 

They entered and took seats. As they sipped their choco- 
late and munched eclairs, they talked over their disappoint- 
ment. 

"Call that shopping? Ugh! I call it waste of time, pass- 
ing by all the fine furniture and taking all those white beds. 
It makes me almost faint,” said Mrs. Gaye. "Don’t I look 
awfully white, Mrs. Pemberton?” 

"You really do, my dear; all but the end of your nose, 
Mrs. Gaye. Just dab a little powder on it and it will be 
all right.” She opened her hand satchel and took out her 
piece of chamois and gently patted her nose with it. 

"Does that look any better ?’' she asked. 

"Yes; it’s all right now.” 

They resumed their conversation and remained talking 
until the waiter came and turned on the lights. 

"My! is it that late?” said Mrs. Pemberton, as she looked 
at her watch. It had stopped. She shook it vigorously 
once or twice, but it did not help it. 

"What time is it by your watch, Mrs. Gaye? Mine is 
not going.” 

"Mine’s stopped, too,” she laughed, as she looked at it. 
"It’s a good thing my husband isn’t here. He says he’d 
like to know why women carry watches. They are never 


384 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


going if you ask them the time, and don’t amount to any 
more than a garter buckle.” They called the waiter and 
asked him the time. 

‘Tive o’clock, ma’am.” 

''Gracious! Have we been sitting here that long?” said 
Mrs. Gaye. 

"We must have. The waiter wouldn’t dare to tell a lie. 
He would lose his place,” replied Mrs. Pemberton. "Let 
us hurry, my dear, or we won’t get inside a store.” 

They settled their bill, tipping the waiter liberally, and 
hurried to the first large store. They asked to see some 
silks. The obliging clerk took down bolt after bolt for their 
inspection. He unfolded them, draped them, and held them 
at arms length, so that they could see the shimmering 
folds. They gushed over their beauty. 

"That piece is a perfect dream,” said Mrs. Gaye, as he 
unfolded another bolt. 

"How many yards are in that piece?” The clerk meas- 
ured it off. 

"Just sixteen yards, ma’am,” he responded. 

"You would not have thought there was so much in that 
piece. It did not look like it,” she said, turning to Mrs. 
Pemberton. 

"How much did you want?” asked the clerk. 

"We didn’t want any,” laughed Mrs. Gaye. "We are just 
looking around.” 

"Oh, there’s Miss Arnold,” said Mrs. Pemberton, ex- 
citedly. "Let’s go and see what she is doing in here.” 

Off they went, leaving the clerk still holding the piece 
of silk. "Well, I’ll be bothered, if that’s not the limit,” he 
said as he started to fold the silk up again. "I think I’ll go 
and be a blacksmith. You would have a chance to swear 
then if you wanted to ; here it’s against the rules. Why, 
I don’t know. It seems it’s needed here worse than in any 
place I know of.” 

Miss Arnold was surprised to see them. She thought 
they had gone home long before now. 

"It was too bad you were in such a hurry,” she said to 
them. "I have chosen some very artistic furniture for the 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 385 

Major’s house. Mr. Pemberton directed me to spare no 
expense on it.” 

“Why didn’t you tell us you were going to buy it?” 

“You never gave me a chance.” 

“What are you going to buy here, Miss Arnold?” asked 
Mrs. Gaye. 

“Towels.” 

“Towels !” said Mrs. Gaye. 

“Certainly ; they are a necessity, if anything is.” 

“Will they be white?” 

“Most assuredly.” 

“Then I don’t think we will bother going with you. Miss 
Arnold.” 

“Doesn’t she love white,” said Mrs. Pemberton. “But, 
of course, one has to have white towels, you know.” 

“But wasn’t it mean of her,” said Mrs. Gaye, “not to tell 
us about the Major’s furniture?” 

“That’s what I think, too. I wonder if the carriage is 
outside. Let us go and see.” But it was not there. When 
Mrs. Pemberton and Mrs. Gaye deserted Miss Arnold, she 
ordered the carriage taken home. 

“It’s useless your waiting for me,” she told the coach- 
man. “I may be all day buying.” So he gladly turned his 
horses homeward. 

They walked along leisurely, looking into the windows 
as they went along. Soon the stores began to close; so 
they decided to take the car and go home. 

They found Mr. Pemberton and Mr. Gaye busily engaged 
over some intended improvement. 

“Well,” asked Mr. Pemberton, “how did the shopping 
go?” 

“Fine,” replied his wife. 

“How many beds did Miss Arnold buy?” inquired Mr. 
Gaye of his wife. 

“I don’t know,” she answered. 

“Do you, Mrs. Pemberton?” 

“It was this way, Mr. Gaye ; it grew so tiresome that we 
left Miss Arnold and went shopping alone.” 

“She will soon be here,” said his wife. “She was buying 


386 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


towels when we last saw her, white ones.” Her husband 
glowered at her. 

'‘Did you expect her to buy purple ones ?” he said sar- 
castically. She made no answer. Mrs. Pemberton mo- 
tioned to her to come out of the room. 

"He’s so hateful, isn’t he ?” she said as soon as they were 
in the hall. 

"Yes,” replied Mrs. Gaye. "He’s just as hateful as hate- 
ful can be.” 

They went up stairs and removed their wraps, as Mr. 
Pemberton had invited Mr. Gaye to dinner, and prepared 
themselves for the meal. Miss Arnold came in in the mean- 
time and gave the bills, together with the list of goods she 
had purchased, to Mr. Pemberton. He invited her to dine 
with them, but she gave some excuse and went home. 

When Mrs. Pemberton and Mrs. Gaye returned they 
found their husbands studying the bills. Mr. Gaye looked 
up as they came into the room, saying to his wife, "There 
were two hundred beds purchased for the present.” 

"There did not look as if there were that many in the 
store,” she replied. 

"Do you suppose that they would keep that quantity in 
the store and leave no room to display the rest of their 
goods?” he said to her sharply. "You had better be a little 
more observant of such things. By observation is where 
we get the best of our education,” he roared. Mrs. Gaye 
made no answer ; her lips quivered ; Mrs. Pemberton handed 
her her smelling salts. 

"Sniff that, my dear,” she said. "It’s very reviving.” 

"I don’t want to revive ; I want to die,” she said tearfully. 
"He is so mean to me.” Mr. Gaye paid no attention, but 
went on reviewing the bills with Mr. Pemberton. 

Dinner was announced. They walked to the dining room, 
where under the influence of the meal Mrs. Gaye recovered 
her spirits. After dinner Mr. Pemberton and Mr. Gaye 
resumed their business, while their wives talked over their 
shopping tour. 

"Why, the whole day was wasted,” said Mrs. Gaye. 
"Neither of us bought a single article.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


387 


‘T know it,” answered Mrs. Pemberton. ''We had no 
right to be inveigled into it. Stanley should not have 
asked me to go.” 

"We are too easily led, Mrs, Pemberton,” replied Mrs. 
Gaye. "We must be more firm and learn to say no. I don’t 
care for Miss Arnold’s style of shopping, anyway. She just 
goes in and buys. Pd like to know where she gets any 
fun out of it. I couldn’t,” said Mrs. Gaye. "I wonder if 
she had any lunch,” said Mrs. Pemberton, with concern. 

"Don’t worry, my dear. She’s had a good dinner, prob- 
ably at your husband’s expense. Trust those quiet, methodi- 
cal people for neglecting their stomach.” 

"I hope she did. Stanley would feel terrible if he thought 
we never asked her to come and have dinner with us.” 

They talked until Mr. Gaye came into the room and noti- 
fied his wife that it was time they were getting home. After 
they had gone, Mr. Pemberton sat on the lounge with his 
wife and listened to her account of how they spent the day. 

"Stanley,” she said, "don’t you think Mr. Gaye is awfully 
cross to her?” 

"Yes, Eva, just a little bit too harsh, I think. She cer- 
tainly does try his patience with her foolish questions; but 
for all that, she is a good woman and very kind hearted. 
We ought all to learn to overlook other people’s faults and 
only search for their good qualities as we go through life. 

"Come, Eva, you look tired. Let us retire. Don’t you 
want to come with me to-morrow and see the building?” he 
asked, as they went up stairs. "It’s getting where it makes 
quite a show.” 

"Yes, Stanley, I’d like to go.” 

"That sounds good, Eva. I was afraid you were not 
going to be interested in it.” 

"I am now,” she replied. "Whatever interests you, Stan- 
ley, is going to interest me.” 

He bent over and kissed her, saying, "You don’t know 
how happy your words have made me, Eva. I want you 
to help me and encourage me in this work I have under- 
taken.” 

“I will,” she replied. 


388 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


CHAPTER XLII. 

MRS. PEMBERTON BECOMES INTERESTED IN THE HOME, 

As Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton drove off next morning to 
see the Home, they were in excellent spirits. 

he said, ''I wish you would come with me every 

day.’’ 

'T would like to, Stanley, but you know I don’t care for 
nor understand business. I am afraid you would get tired 
of me. But I’m not like Mrs. Gaye, forever asking foolish 
questions.” 

''No, Eva, I would not get tired of you. I like compan- 
ionship and feel lost without Esther. It does me good to 
have you here by my side, and it’s less fatiguing to you, I 
am sure, than shopping.” 

"Oh, Stanley, don’t, please. That trip was awful. I never 
was so tired in my life. Mrs. Gaye just dragged me here, 
there and everywhere. And you know, Stanley, I have no 
will of my own. I just follow where she leads.” 

"Poor Eva,” he said tenderly, "you were always like that. 
I believe even now you would follow me like you used to 
do when we were first married. Do you remember how 
you always came to meet me?” 

"Yes, Stanley, I do. There were no houses then, and no 
one to watch me. Now it’s all so different; every place is 
built up, and we can only see out in front of us.” 

"Some day we will all go and stay at Tom and Esther’s 
country home. How would you like that?” 

"It would be too quiet for me, Stanley.” 

"Not when you grew accustomed to it, Eva. But here 
we are at the grounds, and there’s Tom.” 

The latter assisted Mrs. Pemberton out of the carriage 
and took her to the building, while Mr. Pemberton talked 
with the architect. 

"Would you like to look over the building, mother?” Tom 
asked. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 389 

‘‘They are putting in the furniture, already! Why, they 
only bought it yesterday 

“I know it,’’ answered Tom, “but these are the days of 
rush and bustle. Every one seems to be afraid there will 
be no to-morrow to do anything.” 

Mrs. Pemberton went through the first floor with Tom, 
who took special pains to show her everything. On going 
up stairs to view the second floor, they met Miss Arnold, 
who was superintending the placing of the furniture. 

“Good morning, Mrs. Pemberton !” she said. “I am glad 
you are here. Wouldn’t you like to look at the bedrooms, 
now that they are furnished? You will find they don’t look 
as hideous as Mrs. Gaye thought they would with white 
beds.” Mrs. Pemberton and Tom followed her to the rooms. 

“They certainly do look clean and inviting,” said Tom. 
“I think some of those poor mothers will enjoy such a pleas- 
ant home to rest themselves in. The halls, too, look home- 
like.” 

“That carpet looks better here than it did in the store. 
Miss Arnold,” said Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Yes, it does; it harmonizes so nicely with the wood- 
work.” 

They went on to the third story. 

“This is really a children’s playroom,” said Tom. 

“Won’t they play outdoors?” asked Mrs. Pemberton. “I 
heard my husband say, ‘Let them roll in the grass and kick 
up their heels.’ ” 

“Yes, that’s true,” said Tom. “There’s to be no restric- 
tions of any kind with the children. But when it rains, we 
want some place for their energetic little bodies to exercise. 
It’s not natural for a healthy child to sit still. There are 
some swings of all sorts, see-saws, hobby-horses, and every 
kind of contrivance to amuse the children. We will keep 
an attendant with them always, whether indoors or outside, 
for the best of children will quarrel. They need a grown 
person to settle their disputes for them.” 

“Why, Tom, I had no idea it was so nicely arranged, and 
it’s all so neat and clean looking.” 


390 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


"'Come here, mother, and see the view,’’ he said as he led 
her out onto the balcony. 

‘Tsn’t that lovely ! No one ought to stay sick long here.” 

''And see at this end is a glass enclosed sun parlor, for 
there arc some people who cannot stand the least breeze.” 

"Well, Eva,” said Mr. Pemberton, coming out, "how do 
you like it? I was following you up, but lost you some- 
where ?” 

"We have been in the children’s playroom, Stanley.” 

"It’s beautiful, is it not? That’s a scheme of Tom’s to 
finish up the whole third floor into one large room for their 
comfort.” 

They all sat on the balcony enjoying the magnificent 
view. They could see the walks and drives plainly as they 
looked down. 

"You will have to excuse me, Mrs. Pemberton,” said Miss 
Arnold. "I have to go to Major Temple’s house and see 
that the furniture is arranged to suit his taste.” 

As she went oflF Mr. Pemberton said, "Miss Arnold has 
been a wonderful help to us, Tom. She understands every- 
thing connected with such institutions, and goes about it 
all in such a systematic manner. It’s finished before you 
realize it’s begun. The architect tells me that she was here 
early this morning to meet the furniture men and had them 
put down the carpets and get the beds into place. We must 
go later on and see the Major’s house. You will like his 
rooms. They are furnished so prettily.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was enjoying the novelty of it all. She 
had not been to see the building since it was first started, 
and was surprised at the progress they had made. 

"How soon will you be able to take in your patients?” 
asked Tom. 

"Not for a month yet. There are several things yet in 
the line of finishing up to be done. The physician says the 
paint ought to be thoroughly dry and every vestige of the 
odor of it and the varnish out of the building before we 
throw it open to the public.” 

"I don’t doubt but what he is right,” replied Tom, "but 
a month seems a long time.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 391 

'‘The finishing work will take three or four weeks yet/' 
said Mr. Pemberton. 

'T am too eager to see it opened; that's what's the mat- 
ter with me," laughed Tom. 

'T think we might just as well go to the Major's now," 
said Mr. Pemberton. 

The Major saw them approaching as they walked over to 
his house, and advanced to meet them. He shook hands 
heartily with Mrs. Pemberton. 

“This is, indeed, a pleasure," he said, as he took her hand. 
“Pon my honor, it is. Don't you think everything is look- 
ing splendid?" 

“Indeed, I do. Major. ' I had no idea that the building 
was so large." 

“It is large," replied the Major, “and very complete. I 
never saw a better arranged institution in my life. Pon my 
honor, I never did. But let me conduct you to my quarters ; 
they will surprise you. They are nobby in the extreme. 
Just fancy my sitting down on such luxurious chairs," he 
said, as he invited them in, “and such rugs ! The Sultan of 
Turkey has no better. I'll wager," he said proudly. 

“This table is a little gem," said Mrs. Pemberton. 

“Isn't it though?" replied the Major. “Miss Arnold 
showed the taste of an artist in the choice of furniture for 
my dwelling and also in the arranging. It's all her work. 
I must thank her for it. Pon my honor, I must." 

Mr. Pemberton had ordered lunch at one of the nearby 
houses. So they repaired there to partake of it. 

“Where's the Major, Tom?'" asked Mr. Pemberton. 

“He has disappeared." 

“Go and find him, and tell him I wish the pleasure of 
his company at lunch. Find Miss Arnold too and bring her 
with him. I am getting suspicious of the Major's attentions 
to Miss Arnold. They are getting rather pointed." 

“Do you think he intends to marry her?" asked Mrs. Pem- 
berton. 

“I don't know. It may only be his way of treating women 
in general. But he certainly does pay her considerable at- 
tention. They would be a well matched pair ; they are both 


392 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


so systematic about everything they undertake. He admires 
her, I know, for he has told me so several times. But 
admiration and love are two different things. It may de- 
velop into something more serious later on. But here they 
are. Come, let us go in to lunch.’’ 

The meal was very good, and every one seemed to be in 
the best of spirits, the Major being particularly so. After 
lunch Tom returned home, but Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton 
stayed until late in the afternoon. 

“This has been a most delightful day to me, Eva.” 

“So it has been to me, Stanley. I think I will come with 
you again to-morrow.” 

“Do, my dear. It makes it so pleasant for me to have 
your company, and it’s really not so bad out here.” 

“It’s lovely, I think. You could not have chosen a pret- 
tier place, Stanley.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Gaye had called and found the Pembertons 
gone. 

“Where can they be?” the latter asked her husband. 

“Out to the building, I suppose,” he answered. “I think 
I’ll go there myself to-morrow. I am anxious to get mine 
started, but there seems to be so much delay about the land. 
I hate this dilly-dallying,” he said crossly. “If a man wants 
to sell, why can’t he say so and not be changing his mind 
every few days? I wouldn’t waste time on him, only it’s 
just the place I want. If it were not so late. I’d drive out 
there. But the Pembertons would probably be on their 
way home by now.” 

Mrs. Gaye was very disappointed. She had so much to 
tell her friend. 

“What will we do?” asked Mr. Gaye. 

“Go home, I suppose,” she answered. 

“Go home?” he roared, “after putting the coachman to 
the trouble of getting himself and the carriage ready. Why 
it’s only four minutes since we left there,” he said, looking 
at his watch. 

“Drive to the park,” he ordered. They took their seats 
and the coachman drove there. At the entrance they fol- 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


393 


lowed the stream of autos and carriages into the park. 
They drove past the well kept lawns and flower beds, neither 
of them enjoying it a particle, she too frightened, and he too 
cross to talk. He envied the laborers their happy faces as 
they hauled the wet hose over the ground. 

'‘Everybody seems to be happy but us. We seem to be 
naturally antagonistic to each other. The worst side of 
me is always out when I am with my wife, and I know 
she is a great deal pleasanter to other people than she is 
to me,’’ he thought. He turned to make a remark and found 
his wife nodding sleepily. 

"Madam he rasped, "can't you keep awake even in my 
company ?" 

"Oh, was I sleeping?" she said with a start. 

"You were sleeping. You are a most delightful com- 
panion, I must say." 

He called to the coachman to take them home. When 
they were almost home they met the Pembertons returning 
from the grounds. Their happy faces only made him feel 
worse. They nodded gaily to him as he passed. 

"Poor Gaye," said Mr. Pemberton, "he is very unhappy. 
His wife is no companion for a man of his intellect. I never 
saw a man age like he has in the last year," said Mr. Pem- 
berton. 

When Tom returned home he told Esther of the interest 
her mother took in the Home. 

"You ought to have seen her face! It was all smiles! 
And father was happy, too, because of her company." 

"She would be a great deal better off, Tom, if she would 
go out more with father and leave Mrs. Gaye alone. She is 
the silliest woman I ever met. I should think her husband 
would go insane." 

"He is pretty near there now," replied Tom. "He is get- 
ting crosser and more crabbed every day. There was a 
time when he was as pleasant a man as I ever met." 

"Here are father and mother coming now." Tom ran 
down the steps and helped them out. 

"How is Esther, Tom?" asked Mr. Pemberton. 


394 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'‘Fairly good,” he replied. 

Mrs. Pemberton hurried into the house, eager to tell 
Esther all about the building. 

"It’s splendid!” she said, enthusiastically. "I have had 
such a lovely day. Pm going again to-morrow,” she said, 
smiling. 

Mr. Pemberton came into the room, kissed Esther affec- 
tionately, and he, too, told of how fine everything was 
looking. 

"I never saw your mother take such interest in any of 
my ventures before. It really pleased me so. Pm happy 
yet,” he said, laughing. 

"And she’s going with you again to-morrow, she says.” 

"Yes; of her own free will, too.” 

"I am positive now that if she saw less of Mrs. Gaye, 
she would be a different woman. I have said that all along, 
father.” 

"I know you have, Esther.” 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

REJOICING. 

The Pemberton household was thrown into the greatest 
excitement. An heir was born to the Seymours. Mr. and 
Mrs. Pemberton were exulting in their first grandchild. 
There never was such a child. No boy ever showed such 
promise as this one did. Mr. Pemberton gazed lovingly 
at it. Mrs. Pemberton shed some tears at first, but grad- 
ually grew to love it too. 

"Oh, to think,” she said, weeping, "that I am a grand- 
mother!” when they informed her of the event. "I didn’t 
want to be a grandmother.” 

"Why, Eva ?” her husband said. "It’s the crowning event 
of our lives. We will grow young again in the enjoyment 
of our grandson. Just think of it — our Esther’s boy!” 

"I know all that, Stanley, but I won’t be called grand- 
mother.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 395 

*‘Oh, yes, you will, Eva ; you will be proud of the name, 
and of the grandson too. 

'‘Look at Tom,’’ he said, laughing, as the former held his 
little son. "Was there ever such a child born as his? He 
holds it as if it were the most precious thing in the world.” 

"It is, father,” replied Tom. "I wouldn’t take the world 
and all that’s in it for one of its dimpled toes. No, sir; 
that’s the greatest treasure that ever came into my pos- 
session.” 

Here the treasure screamed lustily. The nurse took it 
gently from him and laid it beside its mother, who gazed 
at it in rapt wonder and admiration. To her it was the 
sweetest morsel of humanity she ever saw. 

Tom and Esther were the happiest couple extant. Their 
wish had been granted, a son was born to them, and now 
their cup of happiness was full to overflowing. Mr. Pem- 
berton took so many trips to the room to admire his grand- 
son that the nurse laughingly suggested he remain there all 
the time. "It would save opening and closing the door so 
often.” 

He bent lovingly over Esther. "How are you, my dear?” 
he asked. 

"Oh, so happy, father.” 

"We all are, Esther. I have been down town already 
and placed some securities aside for him.” 

"Oh, father,” smiled Esther, "you are going to spoil him.” 

"Never mind, my dear, the tike shall have all he wants. 
"Where is he?” he said, as he raised the cover to look 
at him for the tenth time that morning. 

After admiring him some time he said, "Esther, whom 
do you think he favors?” 

"You, father, most decidedly.” 

"Ha! ha! great joke that,” laughed Mr. Pemberton. 
"Tom actually believes he looks like him, and your mother 
thinks his eyes will be like hers.” 

"All I claim,” said Esther, "is the hair.” 

"He seems to be pretty evenly divided in favoring us 
all,” said her father, as he took another look at "the little 
rascal,” as he affectionately called him. 


396 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

‘T never saw a grandfather so pleased over a grandchild 
before ; he seems to think it’s perfect, and it is a beautiful 
child,” said the nurse. ''He will be a handsome boy, Mrs. 
Seymour.” 

"That’s what every one says,” replied Esther. 

Congratulations were pouring in on all sides. Esther’s 
friends all knew this was a welcome baby, and there was 
no need of glossing over their congratulations with a veneer 
of pity. This child had its heritage, if any one had; its 
right to be well born. 

None of the Pembertons had been near the building for 
over three weeks. This alarmed the Major; he could not 
believe that such a thing as an infant, as he called all babies, 
was the cause of it. He spoke to Miss Arnold several 
times about it, but she assured him over and over again 
that it was only the grandchild that kept them away. The 
Major was dubious about it, so decided he would call and 
find out. 

"Why, Mr. Pemberton,” he said, as he entered the room, 
"I could not imagine for the life of me what had become 
of you and your family. You have not been near the build- 
ing for over three weeks.” 

"Why should we. Major? We have a much stronger 
attacliment here at home.” He rang for the nurse. 

"What is it, sir?” she asked as she responded to the call. 

"Bring the boy; I want my friend. Major Temple, to see 
him.” 

When she returned with him Mr. Pemberton lifted the 
covering and showed him to the Major. 

"What do you think of that?” he said proudly. "Did you 
ever see a boy of his age as large as that? He is an ex- 
traordinary child. Major; just three weeks old the day 
before yesterday. He beats anything I ever saw,” said Mr. 
Pemberton, importantly. 

"Well, aw, that is, Mr. Pemberton, aw, well, I really am 
no judge of infants,” stammered the Major. '‘Truth is I 
never owned one.” 

"Then you’ve missed half your life. Major. Fd rather 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 397 

be grandfather to that little tike than King of England/’ 
The Major could not understand it. 

''A little mite like that,” he thought, ‘‘turning all their 
heads,” as he told Miss Arnold. 

“When will you feel you can tear yourself away from 
this infant?” he asked. 

“There’s no tearing about it,” replied Mr. Pemberton. 
“He is going to come, too, just as soon as his mother is 
able to stand the trip.” 

“You astonish me, Mr. Pemberton, a man of your intelli- 
gence raving like that over a mere infant.” 

“Ha! it takes an intelligent man to appreciate a child. 
Wait until you are a grandfather. Major; then you will 
know what you are talking about. At present you are in 
dense ignorance.” 

“The possibility is too remote for me to think about,” 
responded the Major. “But Pll tell you one thing, Mr. 
Pemberton, as soon as your grandson gets on his feet, train 
him for the army — discipline, the thing every boy needs.” 

“Army be jiggered,” said Mr. Pemberton, “that boy’s 
going to be no soldier.” 

“Where is Mrs. Pemberton?” asked the Major, ignoring 
Mr. Pemberton’s remarks, which he considered an insult 
to the army. 

“She’s upstairs with her grandson, and Mr. Seymour’s 
up there too.” 

“Good gracious, Mr. Pemberton, do all parents and 
grandparents have these ecstatic feelings over the advent 
of an infant?” 

“If they don’t, they ought to,” answered Mr. Pemberton. 
“A person would have no feelings of any kind, sir, if he 
could look on a child and not be moved with some emotion.” 

“I never heard of such a thing,” said the Major. “Pon 
my honor, I never did. It’s far beyond my comprehension.” 

“So I see,” replied Mr. Pemberton. 

“I would like to see Mr. Seymour a few moments,” said 
the Major. “Miss Arnold wants some help in her depart- 
ment, and requested me to ask him about it.” 


398 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'‘I’ll send him to you,” said Mr. Pemberton, glad of an 
excuse to return to his grandson. 

Tom ran down stairs and greeted the Major heartily. 

'T suppose, Mr. Seymour, I ought to congratulate you. 
I believe that is what they do on such occasions,” remarked 
the Major. 

"Thank you,” answered Tom. "What do you think of 
my son?” asked Tom, eagerly. 

"Well, really, Mr. Seymour, as I was telling your father- 
in-law, I am not much of a judge of infants, but I under- 
stand he is large for his age.” Tom laughed. 

"Major, you are all at sea on such subjects, are you not?” 

"Yes, I would rather talk business.” 

"Or army,” put in Tom, slyly. 

"You’re right, Mr. Seymour. Pon my honor, you are.” 

Tom and the Major talked business for some time. 

"When can I look for you out on the grounds, Mr. Sey- 
mour ?” 

"I can hardly say. Major, probably in a week from now.” 

"Can’t you come before that?” 

"No, Major, I don’t believe I can; at least, I don’t 
care to. There’s nothing urgent, is there?” 

"No, Mr. Seymour, not specially, but the architect is 
anxious to turn the building over to Mr. Pemberton, and 
wants him or you to inspect it, and see if everything is 
satisfactory.” 

"Could you not do it. Major? But wait. I’ll ask Mr. 
Pemberton.” 

Tom consulted him, and he sent word to the Major that 
he would be out in the morning. The Major rose to go, but 
Tom persuaded him to remain to dinner, which he gladly 
did. During the meal Mr. Pemberton entertained him with 
his grandson’s wonderful observation. 

"You would hardly credit it, but that boy watches me 
all the time. It’s marvellous in a child so young. To think 
of him observing me so quickly. Most children at his age 
are in what you might term "a dormant state.” "Isn't 
that so. Major?” But the Major pleaded utter ignorance 
on the subject. 


IN THIS WORUD OF OURS 


399 


In the morning Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton went out to the 
grounds to confer with the architect and inspect the build- 
ings. He took the Major and Miss Arnold with them. 
After he looked it over himself, he instructed them to make 
a more careful examination, and report to him the follow- 
ing morning. If everything was satisfactory, he would ac- 
cept the building. He was anxious to get back, so leaving 
the Major and Miss Arnold to continue the inspection, he 
and his wife drove home. 

'T don't think there is a fault to be found in the Home. 
If some poor mother is not made happy, it will not be my 
fault," he said. ‘T must hand the list of applicants to the 
Major. He and the physician can attend to that." 

On arriving home, they found Tom busily engaged in 
admiring a handsome silver set which his uncle and aunt 
had sent for his son. Esther was reading Aunt Amelia's 
letter. ''She considers herself almost a grandmother to our 
child," she writes, "Tom being as near to her as a son of 
her own would have been." 

"Dear Aunt Amelia," said Esther, "how she will love 
Tom's boy." Mrs. Pemberton watched her grandson in- 
terestedly, much to her husband's delight. 

"I knew she could not resist his baby ways very long. 
No one could," he thought, looking towards the crib. 


CHAPTER XLIV. 

MR. AND MRS. GAVE. 

The Gayes had been the first to call and congratulate 
Tom and Esther. Mrs. Gaye took very little interest in the 
new arrival. "I hate children," she said, "but, of course, 
one has to pretend to admire them, or the parents will feel 
hurt." She knew every one else would call, and it would not 
look well if she did not. She gave a casual glance at the 
child for form's sake, but not enough to know what it 
looked like. Mr. Pemberton called her attention to its 
"cute little ways," as he called them. She looked extremely 


400 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

bored as she glanced again at it, but the rest of his re- 
marks fell on closed ears. 

‘‘Any kind of children, large or small,’' she said, she dis- 
liked. ‘‘Other people can rave all they want over children, 
but preserve me from any,” she had told a friend. 

When her husband suggested that they walk over and 
see the Seymours’ son, she went only because she was 
afraid to refuse. Mrs. Pemberton was so absorbed with 
the baby that Mrs. Gaye found her very poor company, so 
after a few commonplace remarks she insisted on going 
home. 

“It’s astonishing, isn’t it,” she said to her husband on 
returning home, “how people will fuss over a baby? I 
never could see anything in their little red faces. I can’t 
bear to be around them. Did you notice how Mr. and 
Mrs. Pemberton just beamed every time they looked at it? 
I can’t, for the life of me, see anything to admire in a 
baby.” 

“Of course, you can’t,” answered Mr. Gaye. “You 
haven’t any more heart or feeling than a cobblestone. 
Think how different our home might have been but for 
you. Our house could have been a happy home, filled with 
the laughter of romping children, instead of four dead 
walls.” 

“There is no sense in talking that way,” replied Mrs. 
Gaye. 

“I suppose not; it’s too late now. You, Madam, have 
ruined my life. You have made me what I am,” he said 
bitterly. “But for you I would have known what it was 
to have a child prattling at my knee, a child to come to me 
with its toys to be mended, or its bumps to be kissed away. 
I have been cheated out of my inheritance by you,” he said 
severely. “To be called by the loving name of ‘father’ 
has been my secret ambition. I have longed for childish 
voices in my home, but all this has been denied me by you.” 

“Don’t talk that way,” replied Mrs. Gaye. “You would 
not have any patience with children, and I’m certain I don’t 
want any around me, scratching up the furniture and drag- 
ging dust all pver the rugs.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


401 


‘‘Furniture and rugs don’t constitute a home. I would 
rather see every piece of furniture scratched and shabby, 
and would love the little fingers that did it. I envy the 
Pembertons their daughter and grandson. Oh, why could 
I not have had a little one to watch over and love ? To see 
its little mind unfolding day by day, to listen to its puzzling 
questions on things that were beyond my ken, and to mar- 
vel at its understanding of perplexing subjects. A pair of 
little loving arms to coil around my neck, a soft little face 
to lie against mine, a tired little body to fold in my arms, 
and hold to my heart — a child that was all my own. 

“You, Madam,” he said bitterly, “have denied me all this. 
I would not be the man I am to-day but for you. Once I 
was congenial like my fellow beings ; now I am a cynic.” 

“You need not blame me for your life miseries. You’ve 
just got a horrid temper, that’s all. You blame everything 
on me. I wish I never saw you.” 

“I can echo that wish, God knows,” replied Mr. Gaye. 

“You care nothing for my feelings,” he continued. “You 
have none yourself and consequently can’t understand them 
in others.” 

“I don’t want to listen to such talk,” said Mrs. Gaye, 
angrily. “You are always regretting the fact that you have 
no children about you. I have told you often enough that 
I hate children. They only disturb the household. You 
never can keep a servant. The first question they ask is: 
‘Have you any children, and how many?’ You know as 
well as I do that children are obsolete.” 

“I don’t care what you say, Madam; they are obsolete 
only in such lives as yours. What do you know about the 
sacred mysteries of motherhood? To you it means nothing, 
absolutely nothing,” he said fiercely. “Such women as Mrs. 
Seymour understand the significance of it. Look at the 
happiness that has entered into their home in the form of 
a little child. Even Mrs. Pemberton, whom I always re- 
garded as a shallow, frivolous woman, has felt the better 
impulses a child calls up in one. Did you see how earnestly 
she watched the little one’s movements?” 


402 IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

"T never looked at the little one, as you call it,’' said his 
wife. 

‘‘Are you so devoid of all the attributes of a mother that 
you can be blind to a child’s attractive ways, that you will 
not even look at one? God has placed a soul in those little 
bodies, and charged us to care for and love them. You 
have shirked your God-given duty and spoiled my life,” he 
said, and he dropped his head on the table and shed bitter 
tears. Mrs. Gaye looked at him in amazement. This man 
who had always appeared to the outside world hard and 
cynical, shedding tears. 

“If you are going to rave like this,” she said, “I’ll not 
go near the Pembertons again, if this is what I have to go 
through every time.” 

She walked out of the room, leaving him to shed his 
tears alone. He raised his head and looked after her. “I 
wonder if many men have made the mistake I did marrying 
after a short acquaintance of two weeks, and spend all their 
life repenting it. But vain repinings will not bring back 
the past,” he said, sighing. “It’s here to stay, and I, like 
many others, will have to bear it to the end.” 

He remained alone until the evening meal was an- 
nounced. Mrs. Gaye did not appear. She pleaded head- 
ache, and so he ate his lonely meal, with only his rebellious 
thoughts for company. But it was not the first time he 
had to eat alone; it was a common occurrence with this 
mis-mated couple. He fell back on his scientific books, as 
he always did when worried, and read until midnight. His 
wife kept her room, determined to keep out of his way 
until his “spell,” as she called it, was over. 


CHAPTER XLV. 

THE HOME IS OPEN TO THE PUBLIC. 

The Home was carefully inspected by the Major and 
Miss Arnold. Everything being perfectly satisfactory, the 
Major reported it so to Mr. Pemberton. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


403 


'"You can tell the architect,” said the latter, ''that I am 
more than pleased with his work. Now we can attend to 
the applicants. You can instruct the physician to examine 
them for admittance.” 

'T would like to make a suggestion, Mr. Pemberton,” 
said the Major. ‘‘Your wife asked me some time ago if 
there would be a grand public opening. At the time I 
thought very little about it, but now the idea presents itself 
in a different light. I really think it would be in keeping 
with your position as philanthropist and public benefactor 
to make it a ‘gala’ day. Let us have several military bands, 
a substantial lunch, and invite the public to spend the day 
with us. The Home has been so much talked about that 
every one is anxious to see it. After it is in running order, 
we must have our regular visitors’ day,” said the Major. 
'Ton my honor, we must. Now, Mr. Pemberton, the thing 
is to decide on what day it shall be thrown open to the 
public.” 

"That depends entirely on my daughter,” replied Mr. 
Pemberton. 'T will consult her and let you know to-mor- 
row morning. Major.” After the Major left, Mr. Pember- 
ton went up stairs to Esther and told her of the Major’s 
idea. 

"I think he is right, father,” she said. "People always 
like to view new buildings and investigate new enterprises. 
Another thing,” she continued, "it will give them a better 
idea of its work.” 

"Would you be able to attend if we named some day 
next week, Esther?” 

"Indeed, I would, father. I am anxious to get out again. 
I have not seen the Home for an age.” 

"Then I had better tell the Major and Miss Arnold to go 
ahead and arrange a program and attend to the providing 
of the lunch.” 

Mr. Pemberton left next morning after breakfast to see 
the Major, who met him as he entered the grounds. 

"Ah, Mr. Pemberton,” he said, "this will be a great day 
for every one. This Home will be talked about on more 


404 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


than one continent. You will be praised and lauded every- 
where for the benefits you have conferred on mankind.'’ 

''Womankind," corrected Mr. Pemberton. 

"Yes, yes, I let my feelings run away with me. Pon my 
honor, I did, and made that slip, a lapsus linguae, so to 
speak. Ha ! ha ! great joke that ! Isn't it, Mr. Pemberton?" 

"Now, Major, remember, you and Miss Arnold have sole 
charge of everything. I am going to depend entirely on 
you, and leave everything to your supervision. Spare no 
expense to make the opening a success. I must be return- 
ing home. I promised to be back in time for lunch." 

"How is your grandson?" asked the Major, diplomati- 
cally. 

"Growing like a weed," answered Mr. Pemberton, en- 
thusiastically. "He is the brightest boy I ever saw." 

"I don't doubt it," replied the Major, "pon my honor, I 
don't. With such parentage it would be an extraordinary 
thing to have it otherwise. Your daughter and her hus- 
band have both remarkably fine minds, and what is more 
natural than that the infant should inherit those traits?" 

"Certainly, Major ; you've seen enough of human nature 
to believe in hereditary influences, haven't you ?" 

"I have, Mr. Pemberton." 

"In these days it's getting customary to scoff at such 
ideas, but blood will tell," said Mr. Pemberton, with em- 
phasis. "And take my word for it. Major, the best blood 
in the country is in my grandson. I am proud of my an- 
cestry, and prouder still of Mr. Seymour's." 

Wednesday of the next week was chosen for the "gala 
day," as the Major expressed it. 

The building was decorated from cellar to roof with 
gay bunting and streamers. Temporary seats and tables 
were erected on the grounds. At ten A. M. the bands 
struck up lively airs, at the Major's orders. "This is not 
a day for classics," he told them. 

The reporters were on the ground early with their cam- 
eras and kodaks, taking views of the interior and exterior 
of the Home. They took photos of the Major and Miss 
Arnold in all sorts of positions. The Major was in his 


405 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 

glory. He loved to command and to be the head of every- 
thing. This just suited him. His tall, erect figure could 
be seen everywhere. He welcomed the guests of every 
degree with a suavity that was amusing. 

Miss Arnold was besieged with reporters asking ques- 
tions ; the cost of the building, number of inmates it would 
accommodate, cost of running expenses, salaries paid to 
each person employed, from the Major down. At last in 
self-defence she put her hands over her ears. ‘‘Not another 
question will I answer,'' she said. “Go to the Major. Here 
he comes." 

They deserted her immediately and overwhelmed the 
Major with rapid inquiries about the building. He told 
them everything, even to the minutest detail, but they were 
still dissatisfied and asked to be shown his own quarters. 
He consented and led the way. They followed him like 
a pack of hounds to the door. The Major was getting 
provoked and turned to them and said, “You are the most 
inquisitive lot of men I ever met. Pon my honor, you are." 

“Don't take offence. Major. We are just doing this for 
the papers we represent. Personally none of us care a rap 
how you live or what kind of furniture you have in your 
house. It's the public that wants to know. The insatiate 
public demands it." The Major looked surprised. 

“You tell me you are doing this for the public; almost 
tearing the clothes off my back for the public. Look at 
my coat," he said, as he displayed the loose buttons. “I had 
that buttoned on me neatly this morning, in true military 
style, and kept it so until one hour ago. Now look at it. 
With you pulling on one side and another one of you pull- 
ing in the opposite direction, you have loosened every but- 
ton. It's outrageous to treat a gentleman so, ‘pon my honor, 
it is." 

“Never mind. Major, we are awfully sorry to have han- 
dled you so roughly, but, by George, we will give you a 
good puff, won't we, boys? Here’s three cheers and a 
tiger for Major Temple." 

They gave it lustily, thereby appeasing the Major's 
wrath. They talked a few minutes longer to him, but were 


4o6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


suddenly stopped by hearing rousing cheers. The Pem- 
berton family had arrived, followed by lines of carriages 
and autos containing their friends. Mabel and Fred had 
arrived on the early train. The latter was anxious to exam- 
ine the building. 

Mr. Pemberton was conducted to the platform that the 
Major had erected in front of the building. 

‘The public will want to see you and hear you speak on 
this project of yours.’’ 

“You can explain it to them better than I could,” urged 
the Major, when Mr. Pemberton suggested that he do the 
talking. 

The family, together with the visitors, ascended the plat- 
form amidst continued cheering. After they were seated 
and all quiet, Mr. Pemberton advanced to the front and 
explained his ideas to the multitude. When he had finished 
some one called for three cheers for Mr. Pemberton, the 
philanthropist. It was given with a gusto. He bowed his 
acknowledgments to the assembled crowd and, pointing 
to his grandson, who was sleeping in his nurse’s arms, said, 
“Here is the coming philanthropist who will carry out the 
work I have begun.” 

This caused a tremendous outburst of cheers and hurrahs. 
Mr. Fairchild was called for. He made a neat little speech 
outlining the work Mr. Pemberton proposed to carry out 
and briefly stated the object of the building he was putting 
up. The Major whispered to him, and he asked them all 
in Mr. Pemberton’s name to partake of lunch, “which the 
Major assures me is already on the tables, and which he 
wishes you all to enjoy.” 

The band struck up “For He’s a Jolly Good Fellow,” 
and the living mass thronged toward the tables. Esther 
and the nurse retired to the Major’s house to rest, while 
Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton, Fred, Mabel and Tom saw that 
the guests fared well. 

This was a great day. The sun shone in all its glory, the 
birds sang merrily, and all nature seemed to unite in mak- 
ing the opening a success. Mr. Pemberton was happier 
than he had been in years — happy because he was making 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


407 


others happy. His wife remained proudly by his side all 
day, much to his secret amusement. It was only since the 
birth of Esther's son that she kept so close to her husband. 
For years she paid little or no attention to his interests, and 
he had hard work to keep her long enough in his company 
to talk over ordinary topics, but now, of her own option, 
she remained with him every day. 

Mrs. Gaye was disgusted with her. as I have al- 

ways said," she remarked to her husband, ‘‘children spoil 
everything. Until this one came Mrs. Pemberton and I had 
such lovely times together; now I can't even get her to 
come down town with me. It's always that baby or her 
husband now. If it were not so funny, I'd actually think 
she was in love with her husband." 

“That, I suppose, according to your way of thinking, 
would be exceedingly funny," said Mr. Gaye, savagely. 

The guests were evidently enjoying their meal, for there 
was nothing but laughter heard on all sides. After lunch 
was over, the vistors strolled through the buildings and 
grounds, admiring its location and conveniences. The 
bands played off and on all day, and towards sunset the 
crowds began to thin out. The Pembertons decided to re- 
turn home, leaving the Major and Miss Arnold in charge. 
Fred and Mabel returned to the Pemberton home for a few 
days' visit. 

“You ought to be a happy man, Mr. Pemberton," said 
Fred. “There was nothing but good wishes spoken on all 
sides for you and your family." 

“I am happy, Fred; the few years that are left to me 
I will endeavor to make the best possible use of. My only 
regret is for the past. When I think of the years I have 
wasted — years in which the world was no better for my 
being here. I helped no one. I thought of no one — only 
self. Now that it is too late and I have not the time to 
carry it all out, I want to do so much. But I will outline 
it all, and if the great Creator sees fit to take me away 
before it is finished, Tom and Esther must carry it on 
for me." 

“You will live many years yet, Mr. Pemberton," said 


4o8 in this world OF OURS 

Fred. ‘T honestly believe that people who are trying to 
do some good in the world live longer than the average.’' 

‘T hope it may prove so, Fred, for I have a great deal 
to complete yet.” 

Mrs. Pemberton, Mabel and Esther had only one thought 
— the baby. They hovered around it all the time. 

‘'What has become of your friend, Mrs. Gaye?” asked 
Mabel. 

‘T haven’t seen her since the opening day.” 

“Mother cares for nothing any more but her grandson,” 
laughed Esther. 

“And why should I not?” replied Mrs. Pemberton. “He 
is a little darling, is he not, Mabel?” 

“I should say so,” answered Mabel. “I wish he was 
mine.” 

“Mrs. Gaye does not care for children,” said Mrs. Pem- 
berton. “She thinks I’m foolish to waste my time over this 
little treasure, but I know it is not.” 

“Esther,” said Tom, coming into the nursery, where they 
all seemed to centre now, “here’s a letter from Aunt Amelia. 
She says that uncle has entirely recovered from his indis- 
position, and that they will both be able to come some time 
next week.” 

“Won’t that be lovely,” said Esther. “We will all be 
here together for the christening.” 

“You know, Mabel,” she said, “we were waiting for uncle 
to be able to come. Aunt Amelia would not come without 
him, so we kept putting it off.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was delighted to hear the news. “Now,” 
she said, “there need be no further delay.” At her request, 
it was to be a social event. 

“We want every one to see our grandson’s christening, 
Esther, we are so proud of him.” She asked Mrs. Gaye to 
help her to issue the invitations as soon as the day was 
decided on. “No, indeed,” answered that lady, “no christen- 
ing in mine, if you please.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


409 


CHAPTER XLVL 

THE CHRISTENING. 

Mabel and Fred decided to remain, as it would hardly 
be worth while to return, only to come back in a few days. 
The preparations for the christening and lunch that was to 
follow went busily on. The robe and other dainty little 
fixings were in readiness. Everything now was awaiting 
the arrival of Tom’s uncle and aunt. The morning they 
were expected Tom went with the carriage to meet them. 
Aunt Amelia had not yet seen her grandnephew, and was 
extremely anxious to do so. Tom saw that his uncle was 
far from well; he was still quite weak, but the anxiety to 
see Tom’s son spurred him on. Otherwise he would not 
have left home. Aunt Amelia plied Tom with all sorts of 
questions as to the baby’s looks. Esther had gone into de- 
tails when she wrote, but Aunt Amelia had apparently 
forgotten it all. Tom was obliged to tell it all to her again : 
the color of its eyes, its hair, how much it weighed at its 
birth, and how much it weighs now, whom it resembled, 
and so forth. The carriage stopped. Tom assisted them 
out, and helped them up the steps. Esther was there to 
meet them. 

“Why, Esther, you look splendid,” said Aunt Amelia, as 
she kissed her affectionately. “Look at her eyes, how they 
sparkle,” she said as she turned to her husband. 

“That’s the mother-light, my dear,” he answered, “that 
ought to shine in every happy mother’s eyes.” 

“Where is the baby, Esther? Do take us to him,” she 
said. “I can hardly contain myself, I am so eager to see 
him.” 

Esther took her up stairs, and tried to persuade her to 
remove her wraps, but all to no purpose. “I must first see 
the boy.” Esther took her to the nursery. Aunt Amelia 
put on her glasses and looked intently at the baby. 

“Just as I expected,” she exclaimed, “it favors the Pern- 


410 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


bertons. Boys usually favor the mother, girls the father,’’ 
she said seriously. ‘‘What are you going to call him, 
Esther?” 

“Stanley Pemberton Seymour.” 

“After your father?” 

“Yes,” replied Esther, “that was Tom’s, my own and my 
mother’s choice.” 

“Esther,” said Aunt Amelia, “if you ever have a daugh- 
ter, would you gratify an old lady’s wish by calling her 
Amelia? I would like a child called after me. I never 
was blessed with any of my own. My sister could not grant 
the wish I expressed before Tom was born, to have her 
child named after me, for he was a boy. Now I will ask 
you that favor.” 

“Certainly, I will grant it; if ever we are blessed with a 
daughter, her name will be Amelia,” said Esther, as she 
kissed her aunt tenderly. 

It was not until Tom came into the room, bringing his 
uncle, that Esther could persuade Aunt Amelia to remove 
her things. She had recalled Tom’s childhood and kept 
telling Esther of it over and over again. 

“Come, Aunt,” said Tom, “you better lie down and rest. 
We will call you in time for lunch.” 

After Tom’s uncle had given the baby a precursory 
glance he, too, decided it took after the Pemberton side 
of the house. Esther accompanied Aunt Amelia to her 
room, the latter finally yielding to Esther’s entreaties to lie 
down. She closed the door gently and returned to the 
nursery. Tom, in the meantime, had persuaded his uncle 
to rest. 

“Esther,” said Tom, “I really think Aunt Amelia is dis- 
appointed because our boy does not look like her.” 

“Bless her dear heart! She asked me if we ever had a 
daughter to call it Amelia.” 

“What did you say?” 

“What could I say? I promised her I would, of course. 
I would not hurt her feelings for all the world by refusing 
her request.” 

“I would not want you to, dear. Aunt Amelia has been 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


41 1 

mother, friend and adviser to me, and I prize her love and 
affection next to yours, Esther. You have always been 
kind to her. Many girls would laugh at her old fashioned 
ways and would not want her to visit their home, but you, 
Esther, have always welcomed her warmly and insisted on 
her having first place in our home.’’ 

‘'And in our hearts,” put in Esther. ‘T could hardly do 
otherwise, Tom. She is a beautiful example of the old 
school. Her old fashioned ways have a charm for me. Her 
language is choice and shows culture. She is of a school 
that is fast passing away — a lady. A lady under all cir- 
cumstances, her self-possession is remarkable in these days 
of nervous haste. She is always calm and collected,” said 
Esther. 

“Yes,” said Tom, “she has always been that way to the 
best of my recollection.” 

Here their conversation was interrupted by Mrs. Pem- 
belcon, who called to Esther to come quick. “The baby 
has his fingers tangled up in his jacket,” she said excitedly. 

Esther took the threads from between his tiny fingers. 

“There was nothing to be alarmed about, mother. He 
often does that.” 

“It made me so nervous, Esther. I thought he was going 
to break his little fingers. Your father never would for- 
give me if anything happened to him while he was in my 
care.” 

“Poor mother,” laughed Tom, “I believe you are as bad 
as the rest of us about the baby.” 

Aunt Amelia and her husband were stirring about in 
their rooms ; they had rested and were preparing for lunch. 
Esther gently tapped at Aunt Amelia’s door. 

“May I come in ?” she asked. 

“Certainly, my dear. I was going to call you and Tom 
in a few minutes. I was unfolding Tom’s christening robe. 
I brought it with me for his boy. It’s yellow with age, 
Esther, but if you don’t think it looks well. I’ll take it 
back with me,” she said, as the tears glistened in her eyes. 
“I have treasured it for years for such an occasion as this. 
I would like Tom’s son to wear it at his baptism.” 


412 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


Esther consented with many misgivings. The baby's 
christening was to be a social aflfair. She had a beautiful 
robe prepared, but if Aunt Amelia insisted on it, she must 
array her baby in this old fashioned, plain robe, yellowed 
with age. Here Tom came to the rescue. 

‘‘Aunt Amelia," he said, “would it hurt to wash this 
thing ?" 

“Oh, Tom!" cried Aunt Amelia, in dismay, “don't call 
your christening robe ‘this thing.’ Remember, when you 
wore it your godparents made promises for you." 

“Why, Aunt Amelia, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. 
I only thought that a little soap and water would im- 
prove it." 

“No, Tom, I would like your child to wear it just as it is." 

“He will. Aunt Amelia," said Esther, determined not to 
hurt her feelings. 

The following Sunday was chosen for the christening. 
The church was crowded with worshippers and guests. 
Aunt Amelia held herself very erect as she entered the pew. 
This day called back to her mind a similar event that had 
taken place years before in honor of Tom's baptism. “How 
quickly the years pass away," she thought. 

When the ceremony began Aunt Amelia held the baby 
with trembling hands and gave the responses in a clear 
voice. This ceremony meant more than mere words to her. 
It was the culmination of her dreams: to hold Tom's child 
in her arms. In her mind's eye she had often pictured his 
wife and children being around her in her old age, to com- 
fort and be her solace. Tom's choice of a wife went far 
beyond her expectations. To her Esther was perfection. 
The latter's love for Tom was the source of continued 
happiness to Aunt Amelia. “Her boy," as she affectionately 
called Tom, had made no mistake in choosing his wife. She 
loved Esther for her many fine qualities, and her love grew 
stronger each time she saw her. 

After the ceremony was over, they drove to the house, 
followed by the invited guests. Aunt Amelia was very 
happy. She had always been treated with the greatest 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 413 

respect by the Pembertons’ friends, who admired her 
stately bearing, and who honored her as Tom’s aunt. 

As they went to lunch Mr. Pemberton conducted her 
to the seat of honor at the table. Her husband followed 
with Mrs. Pemberton. The meal was a joyous one, every 
one congratulating both parents and relatives. The day 
was one of rejoicing on all sides. After the guests had 
left, the family spent the rest of the time visiting, as Mabel 
and Fred intended to leave for home in the morning. 

Aunt Amelia and her husband had yielded to Esther’s 
persuasive powers and consented to remain another week. 

‘‘You must come with us and see father’s new Home.” 

“I would like to very much,” replied Aunt Amelia. “I 
read the account of the opening day in the paper you sent 
us. I am very much interested in such work. This idea 
of your father’s is new to me, and I would like to see how 
it works. I don’t quite understand it.” 

“Inmates are being received every day,” said Esther. 
“Major Temple thinks it is one of the most worthy charities 
that ever came under his notice. He says it’s astonishing 
how the mothers appreciate it. Many have offered to give 
their services for the privilege of entering the Home, but 
that is not father’s idea. It’s a rest Home ; people that are 
able to work hardly need its privileges.” 

“How can you discriminate between them?” asked Aunt 
Amelia. 

“The physician and Major Temple attend to that part 
of it.” 

“We will all go out some day and visit the Home,” said 
Mrs. Pemberton, who was intensely interested in it now. 
She had accompanied her husband so often that she was 
becoming quite familiar with its workings. 

“The inmates seem to be quite content. I spoke to some 
of them,” she said, “and they had nothing but praise for 
their kind treatment.” 

Mr. Pemberton listened in wonder to his wife’s conver- 
sation. She had gone with him one morning since the 
opening, but he had no idea that she took the slightest 
interest whatever in it. 


414 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


^‘Why, Eva, I did not know you left the Major’s house 
the day we went out.” 

'"Yes, Stanley, I did. I went into the building alone and 
spoke to several of the women and walked around the 
grounds with two of them.” 

"Mother will be getting quite popular with the Home 
people if she does that very often,” said Tom. 

"They enjoyed it and so did I. I wanted the Major to 
go with me, but he said he did not believe in being too 
familiar with them. The Major considers such things low- 
ering his dignity; he is a great disciplinarian,” said Mr. 
Pemberton. 

"I am glad I took Esther’s advice and put Miss Arnold 
in charge of the women. The Major as general overseer 
is all right, but to manage the women’s department he is 
too severe. He wants to rule everybody and everything 
by army rules.” 


CHAPTER XLVII. 

AUNT AMELIA VISITS THE HOME. 

After Mabel and Fred left for home the day s outing was 
planned. Esther arranged with the Major to have lunch 
served at his house for the party. Aunt Amelia was eager 
to see the institution. 

The day they chose for going out was all that could be 
desired. The Major had everything in perfect order, even 
to himself. He had dressed with extra care in honor of 
the visitors. 

He welcomed them cordially to his Home; he always 
spoke of it as his. Many strangers that visited it mistook 
him for Mr. Pemberton frequently. The family was amused 
at his assumption of ownership, but, as Mr. Pemberton said, 
"it hurts no one, so let him enjoy his pretended possession.” 

Aunt Amelia was delighted with the Major. "He is such 
a courtly gentleman,” she said, as he left them to find Miss 
Arnold and bring her to lunch. Aunt Amelia wished to 
meet her. She knew she had cared for Mr. Pemberton 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


415 


during his severe illness, and had also been his chief helper 
in furnishing the Home. She had heard so much about 
Miss Arnold ; it increased her desire to see her. 

The Major came across the lawn, escorting Miss Arnold. 

‘'What a splendid looking man he is, and what a noble 
brow he has,” said Aunt Amelia, as she raised her glasses. 
“And so that's Miss Arnold, is it? Why she is as dainty 
as can be. I pictured her as being a tall, angular woman 
of an energetic temperament and very swift movements.” 

“She's energetic enough,” said Tom. “I suppose you ex- 
pected her to have a bunch of keys rattling at her side, too. 
Aunt Amelia.” 

“Yes, Tom, they generally do have those appurtenances, 
those lady managers of institutions. One misses their jingle 
if they do not.” 

Miss Arnold was introduced to Aunt Amelia, who was 
delighted with her. 

“Why, Esther, dear,” she said, “she is a thoroughly cul- 
tured lady — one whom it is a pleasure to meet. It seems 
your father has been very fortunate in securing her 
services.” 

“We think so,” answered Esther. 

“Come,” said Mr. Pemberton, “the lunch is all ready for 
us.” The Major escorted Aunt Amelia to the table, the 
rest of the family following at their pleasure. He was very 
assiduous in his attentions to her. This pleased Esther, 
who knew she liked to received homage from every one, 
especially the gentlemen. She was always regretting the 
lack of respect of the younger generation for older people. 

“Why, in my young days,” she frequently said, “no one 
thought of seating themselves until their elders were first 
seat^. They are not to blame, of course, for the lack of 
training their parents gave them, but it does seem a pity to 
neglect the little attributes that go to make a perfect gen- 
tleman, and to let the children grow up careless and dis- 
respectful to their elders.” Her reminiscences were abruptly 
disturbed by the Major, who was handing her an entree. 
“This,” he said, “is perfectly delicious; it was made by 
Miss Arnold's own hands. She is a culinary artist, if I 


4i6 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


may use the expression/’ said the Major, gallantly bowing 
to Miss Arnold. 

''Why, Miss Arnold, it certainly is very palatable,” said 
Aunt Amelia. 'T must get you to tell me the ingredients 
you used in its preparation.” 

'T will, with pleasure,” she answered. 

"How would it do to let the rest of us have a taste of 
it?” said Tom. 

"Pardon me, Mr. Seymour, I forgot to pass it on ; pon my 
honor, I did.” 

After lunch they walked to the building, the Major and 
Miss Arnold going with them to explain the ins and outs 
of its workings. 

Mrs. Pemberton was recognized by the inmates, who 
came timidly forward to greet her. She remained with them 
conversing, while the rest of the party went over the 
building. 

"What has become of your mother, Esther?” asked Mr. 
Pemberton. 

"She has met some old cronies,” laughed Tom. 

"Isn’t it strange, father, how she stops and talks to them. 
One time you could not have got her near them. She was 
such a stickler for those kind of people to keep their place. 
Now she actually sits by them and asks them how many 
children they have, and if they ever had the whooping 
cough, or measles,” put in Tom.” 

They all laughed at his sally. Mrs. Pemberton really 
enjoyed talking with them. As they were resting on one 
of the seats in the grounds, she joined them again. 

"Think of it, Stanley, that woman I was talking to has 
had twelve children, and only one pair of twins in the lot.” 

"We knew you were asking her how many children she 
had.” 

"No, I wasn’t, Tom, she told me herself. There’s seven 
boys and five girls.” 

"That’s a very comfortable sized family,” said Aunt 
Amelia, seriously. "God’s blessings have surely poured 
down on her.” 

Mr. Pemberton smiled at her fervor. "Yes,” he said. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


417 


''it would have been all right if the finances doubled as 
rapidly as the family, but the poor woman broke down 
under the burden of so many mouths to feed on practically 
nothing but her own labor. Now it is my duty ’’ 

"Your privilege, father,’’ suggested Esther, "to care for 
her.”^ 

"It’s the same thing, my dear : duty or privilege. I intend 
to carry it out to the letter.” 

Aunt Amelia complained of feeling chilly and was anxious 
to return home. Her husband had not been able to go with 
them. He preferred to save his strength for the trip home 
next day. 

"Amelia will tell me all about it,” he said. "She sees 
everything. Nothing escapes her vigilant eye. I am a 
very poor observer. She always has to draw my attention 
to things,” he said as they left the house. 

They all walked back to the Major’s quarters, where the 
carriages were waiting. The Major assisted Aunt Amelia 
into the carriage. As they drove away, he remarked to 
Miss Arnold, "That is a charming old lady ; pon my honor, 
she is.” 

"They all are. Major. I think Mrs. Seymour is exceed- 
ingly pretty.” 

"She is,” replied the Major, "but she lacks the maturer 
mind that goes to make her husband’s aunt such an en- 
joyable companion.” 

"That’s true, of course, Major, but she has a remarkably 
bright mind for so young a girl. One can’t help calling 
her a girl. She is so young to be designated by the mature 
title of matron.” 

"Don’t you think we have had a delightful day?” 

"Really, Miss Arnold, those dishes you prepared for the 
lunch were entrancing; they would tempt any one to make 
a, gourmand of himself.” 

"I am afraid. Major, you are trying to flatter me.” 

"Won’t you sit here with me. Miss Arnold. I have some- 
thing I wish very much for you to hear.” 

"I would not mind. Major, but it’s getting cool. Sup- 
pose we go indoors, and I will make a cup of tea. You 


4i8 in this world OF OURS 

have entertained me to-day, now I will return the com- 
pliment.’’ 

They went to Miss Arnold’s rooms, and she spread an 
inviting table, made the tea, and requested the Major to 
draw his chair up to the table. 

‘‘Really, Miss Arnold, you are a marvel; pon my honor, 
you are. Most ladies object to preparing a meal, but you 
do it so deftly that it looks more like a pleasure than a toil.” 

“I enjoy it. Major. Maybe that’s why. This is part of 
a nurse’s training. We are taught to prepare dainty dishes, 
such as would be likely to tempt the appetite of an invalid.” 

The Major enjoyed this “tete-a-tete” meal served so 
daintily. Miss Arnold had only once before invited him to 
eat with her; that was when he had a severe cold and was 
under the physician’s care. It was more in the capacity 
of nurse. This time he was her guest. He watched her 
pour out the tea ; her shapely hands guileless of rings caught 
his eye. He secretly admired them and wished to himself 
that it was his hand she was clasping instead of the teapot. 
The Major was fast growing sentimental, as old wooers 
are apt to. He could hardly wait until the meal was over 
to pour his precious secret into her ears. Miss Arnold in- 
vited him to partake of some more tea, but the Major as- 
sured her that he could not drink another drop. After a 
pause she began to gather up the dishes and laid them away. 
The Major watched her feverishly. He wanted to find an 
opening where he could tell her of the desire of his heart, 
but she moved about the room replacing the chairs and 
arranging things on the table until he was becoming des- 
perate. 

“Miss Arnold,” he said hastily. She turned around. 

“Yes, Major.” 

“Cannot you see the upheaval of emotion that is troubling 
me? If you could place that dear hand of yours over my 
heart, you could detect its increasing pulsative movements. 
Won’t you help me? I cannot express my pent up feelings.” 

“Why, Major, what do you want to say?” 

“To say. Miss Arnold? Why, I want to say that I love 
you ; pon my honor, I do.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


419 

'That’s too bad, Major. I am sorry it proved such an 
effort on your part.” 

"Oh, you dear, tender hearted girl, you doubtless have 
felt the same emotions, this all-consuming love which comes 
into every one’s life. I adore you; worship you; I cannot 
live without you,” said the Major, his face red with sup- 
pressed excitement. 

"There is some misunderstanding somewhere, Major. 
You surely don’t mean you love me.” 

"You, and none but you,” replied the Major. 

"I am real sorry you should love me, Major, for I care 
nothing for you in that way.” 

"You don’t love me. Miss Arnold? Impossible! I come 
of a very aristocratic family, I would have you know. The 
Temples date back to William the Conqueror.” 

"That may be so, Major, but I don’t see what that has 
to do with my loving you.” 

"It has this much. Miss Arnold : that such families as ours 
don’t go begging.” 

"Then, Major, why should my refusal of your love dis- 
tress you. You will in all probability find some one who 
is more awed than I am about your ancient lineage. I often 
have wondered what kind of a ship brought those noble 
ancestors to Britian’s shores. It must have been an im- 
mense one, judging from the number of people who claim 
that their ancestors came over with the redoubtable con- 
queror.” 

"Miss Arnold, I am surprised at your levity on such a 
serious subject as love.” 

"It’s not levity. Major, on my part. I have had other 
Britons ask me to marry them. I have numbers of your 
country men and women among my dearest friends, and 
they all claim, with very few exceptions, that their ancestors 
came over with the now famous William. It struck me as 
extremely funny when you made the same claim.” 

"Miss Arnold, I am very much disappointed in you. I 
looked on you as superior to most of your set, and was 
willing to lay my heart at your feet. I love you as I have 
seldom loved before.” 


420 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


'T am sorry, Major, that I have fallen in your estimation, 
but let me tell you a few reasons why I couldn’t marry 
you. First, I do not love you. Next, you are too over- 
bearing. Another reason (pardon me. Major, if I hurt your 
feelings), you are too old.” The Major winced at this 
last assertion. It was a true but painful fact. “Forty years, 
at least, older than I am,” she reiterated. The Major was 
very sensitive about his age and disliked having it alluded 
to. “And, last of all, I am promised to another.” 

“You are promised to another!” he said, aghast. “To 
whom, may I ask?” 

“Though it hardly concerns you, I will tell you. I am 
engaged to a physician ; his name would not interest you.” 

“Then, why don’t you marr> him and not deceive men 
with susceptible hearts like mine? said the Major, angrily. 

“Simply because neither is ready. " 

“He must first acquire a practice?” 

“You have no right to talk to me this way. Major. It’s 
anything but gentlemanly.” 

“I am very sorry. Miss Arnold, pon my honor, I am. 
You have hurt my pride by your refusal of my affections.” 

“Now, Major, you probably have been asking women to 
marry you for years past, so one more refusal can’t hurt 
you very much. You ought to have known that I would not 
marry you. Major. I never gave you the slightest encour- 
agement. I did nothing that you could even construe into 
such.” 

The Major said nothing for some time; then he looked 
at Miss Arnold, saying, “I was too sure of you. I thought 
you would be glad to ally yourself with a Temple, but I 
was mistaken.” 

“You were, Major. I know nothing of your family or 
its ancestors, and care less. When one really loves, she 
rarely thinks of anything but the object of her love. It is 
generally when it is too late that they search the genealogical 
tree.” 

The Major was very downcast over his refusal. He 
could not understand any one refusing a Temple. He rose, 
took his hat, bade Miss Arnold good-night, and left for his 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


421 


quarters. He walked slowly to them, thinking all the time 
of his failure to win her love. He had pictured her joyful 
acceptance of the honor of marrying a Temple and not her 
curt refusal. This mortified his pride to a greater extent 
than he would care to admit. 

‘Toor Major,'' thought Miss Arnold, as she listened to 
the echo of his steps on the gravel walk, 'T firmly believe 
he thought he was doing me a great honor in asking me 
to be his wife. I will hate to meet him now in my daily 
rounds. But there was no need to worry over his feelings." 

Next morning he was as pleasant as if nothing had ever 
happened to disturb his placid life. He asked her opinion, 
as he usually did, on the aifairs of the Home, consulted her 
on all the various details of their joint work, just as he 
always had. The Major's affections had been refused so 
often that it was getting to be an old story with him. But 
still, each time it hurt his inordinate pride just the same. 
This time he really thought he was desperately in love, and 
though at the time Miss Arnold's refusal of his love shocked 
him severely, he soon recovered. 

On rising next morning and reviewing the event of the 
evening before, he concluded it was just as well Miss Arnold 
refused his love. 

“I believe, after all, that it was merely a passing fancy 
of mine, though she is remarkably intelligent for a woman, 
I must say, and really a very attractive person. I must not 
be so impulsive. I might be led into a mesalliance and 
bring disgrace on the name of Temple, pon my honor, I 
might. A man has to be so careful. There are so many 
designing women around, ready to inveigle him into matri- 
mony, and really I am so susceptible to their charms." The 
Major was beginning to think now that he had been led into 
a trap. 

‘T cannot believe that Miss Arnold would deliberately 
crush my affections. She appears to be so thoughtful for 
my comfort all the time, but there is no telling. She may 
have planned it all, inviting me to drink tea with her and 
treating me so kindly. That was, I am sure, what led me 
to act so rashly. However, I got safely out of it, and have 


422 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


much to be thankful for/' He seemed to lose sight of the 
fact that Miss Arnold had told him she was already engaged 
to be married. In a day or two the restraint Miss Arnold 
felt while in the Major’s company disappeared, and things 
moved on in the old pleasant way, just as if love had never 
been mentioned between them. 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 

THE MAJOR RESIGNS HIS POSITION. 

Aunt Amelia returned from the Home tired out, but full 
of enthusiasm for it and the Major. She entertained her 
husband with all she saw, not forgetting to include the 
Major and Miss Arnold. 

'They were really delightful to me and made my visit 
so pleasant and instructive.” 

"Amelia,” said her husband, "we must be getting home. 
If you are ready I would like to leave on the morning 
train.” This was settled on and Aunt Amelia retired early. 
She could not sit up any longer, she told them. "I cannot 
keep my eyes open.” Esther went up stairs with her and 
prepared everything for her comfort. When she returned 
where the rest of the family was she asked Tom if it would 
not be better for him to return home with his uncle. 

"He is so feeble, it’s hardly safe for him to travel and 
Aunt Amelia is not strong enough to help him on and off 
the cars.” 

"I was thinking of that, too, Esther. Something might 
happen to him and we would never forgive ourselves.” 

In the morning when they told Aunt Amelia of their 
plan, she was very pleased. "I am glad Tom can come with 
us ; it’s such a responsibility on me to care for my husband 
in his present weak condition.” 

Aunt Amelia and her husband bid them a tearful good- 
bye. The latter said, "Esther, I have a presentiment that 
I will never see you or your boy again. Teach him to re- 
spect my memory, dear.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


4^3 

“I will, uncle,’' said Esther, ‘‘but hope you will be with 
us for many years yet.” 

While Tom was gone the Major called on Mr. Pemberton 
and handed in his resignation. 

“What is this for, Major?” he asked in surprise. 

“I don’t wonder you ask me that question, Mr. Pember- 
ton, but something extraordinary has happened. I received 
a letter to-day from my solicitors informing me that I had 
fallen heir to the vast Temple estate of Templeton Grange. 
It’s the most remarkable instance in my memory. There 
were two prospective heirs between me — mere infants. Ac- 
cording to the regular laws of nature, they should have lived 
years after I had passed away, but by the inscrutable dis- 
position of Providence, they were both removed from this 
earthly abode by malignant scarlet fever inside of eight 
days, so the letter informs me. My falling heir to this 
estate will necessitate my returning to dear old England 
to confer with my solicitors. But, Mr. Pemberton, on ac- 
count of your extreme kindness to me when aw — when — 
well, when I was rather down in the heel, I will remain at 
the Home until my successor is appointed. If I can help 
you in any way, I am at your service, Mr. Pemberton, pon 
my honor, I am.” 

“Major, this is such a complete surprise, I hardly know 
what I will do. I think I will talk it over with Miss Arnold. 
She has had considerable experience in such matters, in 
spite of her youth.” 

“Do, Mr. Pemberton. If you wish, I will tell her on my 
return to the Home.” 

“When do you wish to go, Major?” 

“I really don’t know yet. You see, it will be necessary 
for me to confer with my tailor first before I can decide 
anything very definite. My wardrobe needs replenishing 
sadly.” 

“We can arrange everything to your satisfaction in a few 
days, I think.” 

Mrs. Pemberton was sorry to hear that the Major was 
going to leave them, but Esther thought it was just as well. 

“He is too severe, and really I think he is a superfluity. 


424 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


The Home can run just as well without him, but father 
always looked on it as a charity to give him an occupation 
of some sort. He says it’s preferable in his eyes to seeing 
him living at some one else’s expense. The Major knew 
he was doing comparatively nothing for his pay, but con- 
sidered that by giving his name as head of the institution 
he was bestowing a great honor upon it.” 

Mr. Pemberton drove out to see Miss Arnold and to con- 
sult with her. She suggested many changes as soon as 
the Major should leave. 

‘T don’t think it would be advisable to make any altera- 
tions while he is here ; he is very proud of his innovations.” 

‘'No, we will leave everything as it is until he has gone,” 
replied Mr. Pemberton. “Miss Arnold, I have thought if 
we had a regular resident physician instead of a visiting 
one, he could manage the whole business.” 

Miss Arnold’s heart palpitated at the thought of her future 
husband. “If he could only get the position ! She timidly 
mentioned the fact to Mr. Pemberton. 

“Why, bless me. Miss Arnold! Why did you not tell me 
long ago about this? Your future husband is just the man 
we want. You could both manage the whole building. Give 
me his address. I will go and see him at once.” 

“He is in one of the city hospitals. I can have him call 
on you, if you wish.” 

“That would be more satisfactory. Miss Arnold.” 

Mr. Pemberton, on talking it over with Esther, said, “It 
was all managed easier than I looked for. I really expected 
to find the Major’s place hard to fill. How quiet Miss 
Arnold kept about her engagement I I thought the Major 
was laying siege to her heart. I heard to-day he did ask 
her to marry him, but she refused him. There is one thing, 
Esther, if Miss Arnold and this physician get married, they 
will be more likely to remain. I will make it worth their 
while. It upsets an institution to have frequent changes in 
the management.” 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


425 


CHAPTER XLVIH. 

CLOSING EVENTS. 

The Major busied himself with his preparations. There 
were farewells to be spoken, and dozens of little offices to 
be attended to. He planned to stop in New York a day or 
two and call on Charles Lloyd and also visit the Fairchilds. 
‘‘The first thing Mr. Lloyd will ask me will be, ‘How is my 
daughter and her husband, and did you see my brother 
before you left?’ I would be very remiss in my duty to 
my old friend if I did not call on them, pon my honor, I 
would. 

Miss Arnold was going to be married before the Major 
left. He had met the doctor, and, as he told Mr. Pemberton, 
“he was very favorably impressed with his ability to take the 
Major’s place.” 

It was arranged that the Major visit with the Pember- 
tons, while Esther and her mother attended to the renovat- 
ing of the Major’s quarters and prepare them as a residence 
for the doctor and his wife. Esther thought a great deal 
of Miss Arnold, and wished to supervise the changes in the 
house herself. 

“We must have the china closet enlarged and refilled with 
finer china and glassware, mother. There’s nothing the 
average woman loves so much as pretty dishes.” 

''You certainly do, Esther, and so does Mabel. She has 
a mania for gathering odd pieces.” 

“I don’t know what Miss Arnold’s hobby is, mother, but 
I am going to find out, if I can.” 

“When will the Major be here, Esther?” 

Some time to-morrow ; he is in the hands of his tailor, 
he told father, and it will depend on that luminary how 
soon he is released from the arduous task of choosing be- 
coming effects in garments suitable to his style. His con- 
ceit is colossal, isn’t it, mother? It’s a wonder to me that 
he condescends to purchase his clothing in this country, but 


426 


IN THIS WORLD OP OtJRS 


father says he explained it by saying that this tailor came 
from London to cater to his fellow countrymen/' 

The Major's preparations for his return to the land of 
his birth seemed to be a serious operation, judging by the 
days he spent attending to his personal adornment. Tom 
returned from his trip home with his uncle and aunt. 

'‘We had a very comfortable journey," he said. 'T per- 
suaded uncle to remain in the sleeper until we arrived there ; 
consequently, he suffered little or no inconvenience or 
fatigue. It was hard work for me to get away from them. 
They gave me no end of advice, how to bring up my son. 
They seemed to have every confidence in you, Esther, for 
the advice was all directed to me." 

"Dear old souls," said Esther, "how they do love us, 
Tom! We ought to be proud of such affection, for they 
mean every word they say." 

Esther told Tom the news. "So the Major is going 
away, and Miss Arnold is going to get married to some 
physician, and they will take charge of the Home?" 

"That's good," answered Tom, as she inquired what he 
thought of the new arrangement. "It would make a good 
occasion for one of your mother's famous dinners. I must 
suggest it to her." 

"It would be splendid, Tom; it would do for a farewell 
to the Major, and an act of courtesy to the bride-to-be. 
Let us go and find mother and see what she thinks of the 
idea." They found her and Mr. Pemberton in the nursery, 
admiring the baby. 

"You ought to see him smile, Tom," said Mrs. Pember- 
ton. "He’s just as cute as he can be. You little darling, 
you," she said as she clasped him in her arms. 

"He's a smart little rascal, Tom; it's no use talking," 
said Mr. Pemberton, standing with his hands in his pockets, 
gazing at him. "He knows my voice the minute he hears 
it, and turns his little head around to see where I am, bless 
him. Why, he is the greatest comfort to me and my wife. 
We could not keep house without him." 

"Mother, Tom and I have a suggestion to make to you. 
We want you to give one of your dinners in honor of Miss 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 427 

Arnold when she is married. It would also do as a fare- 
well to the Major/’ 

'T would like to, Esther, but whom should I ask? Mrs. 
Gaye is so jealous now because I think more of the baby 
than I do of her. She bought a new hat yesterday, and, 
would you believe it, Esther, she would not tell me the 
color of the roses on it. She was that angry because I 
would not leave the baby to go with her. She said if I 
cared more for that beef} little baby than I did for her, 
I could find out the best way I could. Just think of the 
audacity of her calling our little darling a beefy little thing ! 
You know, Esther, she has not seen it since it was three 
days old, and she made some horrible remarks about its 
red face at the time. I did not like to tell you, Esther. I 
thought you would feel bad.” 

‘‘No, mother; I don’t pay any attention to her. As near 
as I know, most babies have ruddy complexions when they 
are that young. But to come back to our dinner, mother, 
Mrs. Gaye is not a necessity.” 

“I’ll ask her, Esther, just to let her see the baby, and see 
if it won’t surprise her how sweet he is.” 

“It does not matter which way it is. The Major likes Mr. 
Gaye. So we may as well ask them both.” 

Miss Arnold’s wedding was to take place the beginning 
of the following week. Esther was anxious to have the 
house completely renovated and ready for occupancy. So, 
while her mother was arranging the details of her coming 
dinner party, Esther and Tom were busy seeing to the 
house. 

“I do wish, Tom,” she said, “I laiew what Miss Arnold’s 
special weakness was in fads. I want to surprise her by fix- 
ing everything up to suit her taste.” 

“I can tell you,” laughed Tom. “Brass, just common 
brass. She has the biggest collection of candlesticks, vases, 
bowls, trays, and I could not tell you what else of that 
metal, and she is always on the lookout for more.” 

“Then I will add some to her collection. Let us see if 
we can find something in that metal that she does not 
possess.” 


428 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


They went to the various stores, endeavoring to find what 
they wanted. At last, by a mere chance, they stumbled onto 
some brass kettles and teapots. Esther invested in several 
of them, and with Tom’s help carried them in triumph to 
the house. She placed them conspicuously on one of the 
tables, where Miss Arnold could hardly help seeing them. 
This was the finishing touch. Everything was now in readi- 
ness for them. Tom, at Esther’s suggestion, locked the 
house and took the key over to the building, handing it to 
Miss Arnold, saying, ‘'Everything, I hope, will be to your 
satisfaction. Miss Arnold. My wife has taken special pains 
to make it so.” 

“Thank you and her too, Mr. Seymour, for your kindness 
to me. I appreciate all you have done for my comfort.” 

Mrs. Pemberton had wished Miss Arnold to be married 
from her home, but she said the doctor and she preferred a 
quiet wedding, but would gladly accept their invitation to 
the dinner next evening. 

In the meantime Mr. and Mrs. Gaye were squabbling over 
their invitation. ‘T don’t want to go to her dinner party,” 
she said, alluding to Mrs. Pemberton’s invitation. “She has 
treated me shamefully since that grandchild came. I am 
going to call her Grandmother Pemberton every time I 
meet her for the future.” 

“She cares nothing for your insults, madam,” replied her 
husband. “There is more womanliness in Mrs. Pemberton 
than I ever dreamed of. She idolizes that child. That 
shows she is a good woman in spite of her frivolous ways. 
You, madam,” he said fiercely, “have never shown the 
slightest attribute that goes to make up such characters. 
You will go to the dinner, do you hear me! But beware, 
madam, how you treat your hostess. If you show the slight- 
est disrespect to her or her grandchild or any member of 
the family, mark my word, you’ll suffer for it.” 

Mrs. Gaye was too terrified to answer. She went about 
preparing for the dinner. “I have a great notion to wear 
the shabbiest dress I’ve got,” she said, forgetting that she 
would be hurting her own appearance worse than Mrs. 
Pemberton’s feelings. 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


429 


Miss Arnold was quietly married in accordance with her 
own and the doctor’s wish, and next evening they attended 
the dinner given in their and the Major’s honor. The lat- 
ter was resplendent in his new garments. Prosperity was 
apparently agreeing' splendidly with the Major, who was 
extremely jovial during the dinner and listened to Mrs. 
Gaye’s silly remarks with more patience than was usual 
with him. 

The bride blushed becomingly as they toasted her and her 
husband’s health. The Major was called on jokingly for 
a speech. He rose, cleared his throat, saying, ‘'Pardon me, 
but you have taken me so by surprise.” 

“That you have lost your speech !” said Tom, laughing. 

“Great joke, that, Mr. Seymour, pon my honor, it is.” 

He continued, nevertheless, and complimented the doctor 
on his choice of a wife. “She is a very capable woman and 
has the sweetest disposition I ever came across in any one. 
Her attractions are manifold, and her ways alluring. Pon 
my honor, they are, doctor. I fell a victim to them myself, 
but, fortunately for you, sir, she refused to ally her affec- 
tions with mine. I congratulate you, sir, on drawing a 
prize in that mysterious problem called matrimony ; pon my 
honor, I do.” He sat down feeling he had done the bride 
a special honor. 

“It’s not often that a Temple deigns to speak in public,” 
he said afterwards to Tom, “but I would not fail in my 
duty towards the bride, so granted your request, Mr. Sey- 
mour.” 

After dinner they returned to the drawing room, where 
Mr. Pemberton brought forth a handsome silver service 
which he requested the Major to present to the bride and 
groom. The request was made more for the fun of it than 
anything else, but the Major took it in all seriousness. He 
walked with a military tread across the room to where the 
bride and groom were sitting talking to Esther and Tom, 
and said in a deep bass voice : “Doctor and Mrs. Morgan, 
I have been requested by our host of this evening to present 
this silver service to you. May you keep your lives as 
bright and untarnished as this metal. I will long remember 


430 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


this felicitous occasion where I was privileged twice in one 
evening to address you briefly. This is a very important 
step in your lives. Keep in the straight path, I beseech 
you. Never waver in your duty towards one another. It 
is a sublime and lofty sentiment that moves me to com- 
municate to you the seriousness of this event. The bright 
present, together, let us hope, with the brighter future, lies 
before you. It is all yours. Make the most of it, I entreat 
you. It behooves you to be up and doing. Life is at most 
only a span. It is no wonder the poet called life a fleeting 
show. Just as you realize its worth, you are hurried on and 
swept out of it. So, as I said before, make the most of it. 
Life is what you make it; bright as this silver service, or 
sad as a last farewell. I hope you will live long to enjoy it 
and each other’s society. But, bear in mind, life is brief.” 

There is no knowing how much longer the Major would 
have continued his harangue had he not been interrupted 
by Tom’s loud ha! ha! Tom could restrain himself no 
longer. Every one joined him heartily with their pent up 
mirth, and soon nothing could be heard but the sound of 
bubbling laughter. The Major hardly knew what to make 
of it. At last it seemed to dawn on him, and he, too, 
laughed loud and long. 

The evening soon passed away. The doctor and his wife 
returned to the Home. The Major remained until next day, 
when he was to take the train to New York to visit the 
Lloyds. In the morning he busied himself gathering up his 
numerous trunks, grips, and assorted luggage. 

'^Really, Mrs. Pemberton,” he said, 'T feel quite sad to 
think I am leaving your hospitable home, perhaps forever,” 
he sighed. 'We may never meet again. And you, Mr. 
Pemberton, have been friend, benefactor and adviser to me 
during my sojourn in this fair land of yours. Good-bye, 
good-bye,” he repeated. "May heaven send down on you 
her choicest blessings. And to you, Mrs. Seymour, together 
with your noble husband, I wish every joy in your son. 
Sometimes your thoughts may wander over the vast ex- 
panse of ocean to me in my far off home. There they will 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


431 


always strike a responsive chord. If ever any of you should 
come to England’s shores, believe me, you will find a hearty 
welcome and a hearty handshake from Major Temple of 
Templeton Grange. Farewell!” the Major said, as he went 
out the door. Mrs. Pemberton wiped her eyes. 

“Poor Major ! How much we will miss him ! He loved 
a good dinner and always appreciated my efforts in that 
direction !” 

Now that they were alone again, Tom took up Mr. Pem- 
berton’s business with renewed vigor. Esther interested 
herself in her little son. Mr. and Mrs. Pemberton planned 
together future charitable work. 

“Stanley, it seems to me, we have been so much happier 
this last year, you and I.” 

“Yes, Eva; we have been trying to make others happy, 
that’s why. It has reflected back on our own lives. In the 
old days my only thought was money; your only thought 
was society. Now all is changed. We have both found a 
newer, fuller and better life ; a life that lives for others, and 
for the good that we can accomplish for our fellow beings. 
True happiness consists in helping and aiding those who 
are less fortunate than we are. We have much to be thank- 
ful for, Eva. Our lives have always run along smooth 
lines. Esther has been our comfort and our joy. Tom’s 
coming into our lives has brought to us an exceptionally 
good son. And now our grandson has come to brighten 
our declining years. For him we will live our lives over, 
and be better for his presence. Let us resolve, Eva, to carry 
on this good work, you and I together. Your interesting 
yourself in it has added so much to my happiness. I owe a 
debt of gratitude that it will take my lifetime to pay. Let 
us, as we go down the sunny slope of life into the darken- 
ing shadows that warn us of the great valley throup^h which 
we all must pass sooner or later, reach out a helping hand 
to those who are stumbling along by the wayside. Let us 
not close our ears to sorrow and distress, but make some 
good use of this money that I sacrificed my youth and every 
good impulse that possessed me to accumulate. It was not 
the source of pleasure I expected it to be.” 


432 


IN THIS WORLD OF OURS 


“But, Stanley, we will want some pleasure ourselves out 
of this money?'’ 

“Of course we will, Eva. We will continue to enjoy our 
home and friends, as we have always done, for there are 
many bright days yet before us, I hope, and many kind 
hearts that yet beat for us in this world of ours." 


f 



/ 


mi 10 1912 



4 










































